This is a modern-English version of Scaramouche: A Romance of the French Revolution, originally written by Sabatini, Rafael. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.






SCARAMOUCHE

A ROMANCE OF THE FRENCH REVOLUTION



By Rafael Sabatini










CONTENTS

CONTENTS


SCARAMOUCHE


BOOK I.   

CHAPTER I.   THE REPUBLICAN

CHAPTER II.   THE ARISTOCRAT

CHAPTER III.   THE ELOQUENCE OF M. DE VILMORIN

CHAPTER IV.   THE HERITAGE

CHAPTER V.   THE LORD OF GAVRILLAC

CHAPTER VI.   THE WINDMILL

CHAPTER VII.   THE WIND

CHAPTER VIII.   OMNES OMNIBUS

CHAPTER IX.   THE AFTERMATH


BOOK II.     

CHAPTER I.   THE TRESPASSERS

CHAPTER II.   THE SERVICE OF THESPIS

CHAPTER III.   THE COMIC MUSE

CHAPTER IV.   EXIT MONSIEUR PARVISSIMUS

CHAPTER V.   ENTER SCARAMOUCHE

CHAPTER VI.   CLIMENE

CHAPTER VII.   THE CONQUEST OF NANTES

CHAPTER VIII.   THE DREAM

CHAPTER IX.   THE AWAKENING

CHAPTER X.   CONTRITION

CHAPTER XI.   THE FRACAS AT THE THEATRE FEYDAU


BOOK III.     

CHAPTER I.   TRANSITION

CHAPTER II.   QUOS DEUS VULT PERDERE

CHAPTER III.   PRESIDENT LE CHAPELIER

CHAPTER IV.   AT MEUDON

CHAPTER V.   MADAME DE PLOUGASTEL

CHAPTER VI.   POLITICIANS

CHAPTER VII.   THE SPADASSINICIDES

CHAPTER VIII.   THE PALADIN OF THE THIRD

CHAPTER IX.   TORN PRIDE

CHAPTER X.   THE RETURNING CARRIAGE

CHAPTER XI.   INFERENCES

CHAPTER XII.   THE OVERWHELMING REASON

CHAPTER XIII.      SANCTUARY

CHAPTER XIV.   THE BARRIER

CHAPTER XV.   SAFE-CONDUCT

CHAPTER XVI.   SUNRISE


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__  

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__  THE REPUBLICAN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__  THE ARISTOCRAT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__  THE ELOQUENCE OF M. DE VILMORIN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__  THE HERITAGE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__  THE LORD OF GAVRILLAC

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__  THE WINDMILL

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__  THE WIND

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__  OMNES OMNIBUS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__  THE AFTERMATH


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__  

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__  THE TRESPASSERS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__  THE SERVICE OF THESPIS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__  THE COMIC MUSE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__  EXIT MONSIEUR PARVISSIMUS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__  ENTER SCARAMOUCHE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__  CLIMENE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__  THE CONQUEST OF NANTES

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__  THE DREAM

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__  THE AWAKENING

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__  CONTRITION

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__  THE FRACAS AT THE THEATRE FEYDAU


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__  

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__  TRANSITION

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__  QUOS DEUS VULT PERDERE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_26__  PRESIDENT LE CHAPELIER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_27__  AT MEUDON

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_28__  MADAME DE PLOUGASTEL

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_29__  POLITICIANS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_30__  THE SPADASSINICIDES

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_31__  THE PALADIN OF THE THIRD

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_32__  TORN PRIDE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_33__  THE RETURNING CARRIAGE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_34__  INFERENCES

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_35__  THE OVERWHELMING REASON

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_36__  SANCTUARY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_37__  THE BARRIER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_38__  SAFE-CONDUCT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_39__  SUNRISE






SCARAMOUCHE





BOOK I: THE ROBE





CHAPTER I. THE REPUBLICAN

He was born with a gift of laughter and a sense that the world was mad. And that was all his patrimony. His very paternity was obscure, although the village of Gavrillac had long since dispelled the cloud of mystery that hung about it. Those simple Brittany folk were not so simple as to be deceived by a pretended relationship which did not even possess the virtue of originality. When a nobleman, for no apparent reason, announces himself the godfather of an infant fetched no man knew whence, and thereafter cares for the lad’s rearing and education, the most unsophisticated of country folk perfectly understand the situation. And so the good people of Gavrillac permitted themselves no illusions on the score of the real relationship between Andre-Louis Moreau—as the lad had been named—and Quintin de Kercadiou, Lord of Gavrillac, who dwelt in the big grey house that dominated from its eminence the village clustering below.

He was born with a gift for laughter and a sense that the world was crazy. That was all he inherited. His paternity was unclear, even though the village of Gavrillac had long since cleared up the cloud of mystery surrounding it. Those simple folks from Brittany weren't so naive as to fall for a fake relationship that lacked even a shred of originality. When a nobleman suddenly claims to be the godfather of a baby no one knows where came from, and then takes care of the child’s upbringing and education, even the most naive villagers understand what's really going on. So, the good people of Gavrillac had no illusions about the true relationship between Andre-Louis Moreau—the name given to the boy—and Quintin de Kercadiou, Lord of Gavrillac, who lived in the large gray house that looked over the village below.

Andre-Louis had learnt his letters at the village school, lodged the while with old Rabouillet, the attorney, who in the capacity of fiscal intendant, looked after the affairs of M. de Kercadiou. Thereafter, at the age of fifteen, he had been packed off to Paris, to the Lycee of Louis Le Grand, to study the law which he was now returned to practise in conjunction with Rabouillet. All this at the charges of his godfather, M. de Kercadiou, who by placing him once more under the tutelage of Rabouillet would seem thereby quite clearly to be making provision for his future.

Andre-Louis had learned his letters at the village school, while staying with old Rabouillet, the lawyer, who managed the affairs of M. de Kercadiou as the fiscal intendant. After that, at the age of fifteen, he was sent off to Paris, to the Lycée Louis-le-Grand, to study law, which he was now back to practice alongside Rabouillet. All this was covered by his godfather, M. de Kercadiou, who, by placing him once again under Rabouillet's guidance, was clearly preparing for his future.

Andre-Louis, on his side, had made the most of his opportunities. You behold him at the age of four-and-twenty stuffed with learning enough to produce an intellectual indigestion in an ordinary mind. Out of his zestful study of Man, from Thucydides to the Encyclopaedists, from Seneca to Rousseau, he had confirmed into an unassailable conviction his earliest conscious impressions of the general insanity of his own species. Nor can I discover that anything in his eventful life ever afterwards caused him to waver in that opinion.

Andre-Louis had made the most of his opportunities. At the age of twenty-four, he was filled with enough knowledge to overwhelm the average person. Through his passionate study of humanity, ranging from Thucydides to the Encyclopedists, and from Seneca to Rousseau, he had cemented his early beliefs about the overall madness of his own kind. Moreover, I can't find anything in his eventful life that ever led him to question that belief.

In body he was a slight wisp of a fellow, scarcely above middle height, with a lean, astute countenance, prominent of nose and cheek-bones, and with lank, black hair that reached almost to his shoulders. His mouth was long, thin-lipped, and humorous. He was only just redeemed from ugliness by the splendour of a pair of ever-questing, luminous eyes, so dark as to be almost black. Of the whimsical quality of his mind and his rare gift of graceful expression, his writings—unfortunately but too scanty—and particularly his Confessions, afford us very ample evidence. Of his gift of oratory he was hardly conscious yet, although he had already achieved a certain fame for it in the Literary Chamber of Rennes—one of those clubs by now ubiquitous in the land, in which the intellectual youth of France foregathered to study and discuss the new philosophies that were permeating social life. But the fame he had acquired there was hardly enviable. He was too impish, too caustic, too much disposed—so thought his colleagues—to ridicule their sublime theories for the regeneration of mankind. Himself he protested that he merely held them up to the mirror of truth, and that it was not his fault if when reflected there they looked ridiculous.

He was a slight and skinny guy, just above average height, with a sharp face, a prominent nose and cheekbones, and long, straight black hair that almost reached his shoulders. His mouth was long and thin-lipped, often showing a sense of humor. He was barely saved from being unattractive by the brilliance of his pair of ever-curious, bright eyes, so dark they were almost black. His whimsical mindset and unique ability to express himself are clearly shown in his writings—though they are unfortunately too few—and especially in his Confessions. He wasn't fully aware of his talent for public speaking yet, even though he had gained some recognition for it in the Literary Chamber of Rennes—one of those clubs that had become common in the country, where the intellectual youth of France gathered to explore and discuss the new philosophies influencing society. However, the fame he achieved there wasn’t exactly something to envy. His colleagues thought he was too mischievous, too sarcastic, and too inclined to mock their lofty theories for the betterment of humanity. He insisted that he was only reflecting them in the mirror of truth, and it wasn’t his fault if they looked ridiculous when shown that way.

All that he achieved by this was to exasperate; and his expulsion from a society grown mistrustful of him must already have followed but for his friend, Philippe de Vilmorin, a divinity student of Rennes, who, himself, was one of the most popular members of the Literary Chamber.

All he accomplished with this was to frustrate others; and he would have been kicked out of a society that had grown suspicious of him already, if it weren't for his friend, Philippe de Vilmorin, a divinity student from Rennes, who was one of the most popular members of the Literary Chamber.

Coming to Gavrillac on a November morning, laden with news of the political storms which were then gathering over France, Philippe found in that sleepy Breton village matter to quicken his already lively indignation. A peasant of Gavrillac, named Mabey, had been shot dead that morning in the woods of Meupont, across the river, by a gamekeeper of the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr. The unfortunate fellow had been caught in the act of taking a pheasant from a snare, and the gamekeeper had acted under explicit orders from his master.

Arriving in Gavrillac on a November morning, carrying news of the political turmoil brewing in France, Philippe discovered something that intensified his already strong anger. A local peasant named Mabey had been shot that morning in the woods of Meupont, across the river, by a gamekeeper working for the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr. The poor man had been caught in the act of taking a pheasant from a trap, and the gamekeeper had acted on direct orders from his boss.

Infuriated by an act of tyranny so absolute and merciless, M. de Vilmorin proposed to lay the matter before M. de Kercadiou. Mabey was a vassal of Gavrillac, and Vilmorin hoped to move the Lord of Gavrillac to demand at least some measure of reparation for the widow and the three orphans which that brutal deed had made.

Angry over such an absolute and ruthless act of tyranny, M. de Vilmorin suggested bringing the issue to M. de Kercadiou. Mabey was a vassal of Gavrillac, and Vilmorin hoped to persuade the Lord of Gavrillac to seek at least some form of compensation for the widow and the three orphans that brutal act had created.

But because Andre-Louis was Philippe’s dearest friend—indeed, his almost brother—the young seminarist sought him out in the first instance. He found him at breakfast alone in the long, low-ceilinged, white-panelled dining-room at Rabouillet’s—the only home that Andre-Louis had ever known—and after embracing him, deafened him with his denunciation of M. de La Tour d’Azyr.

But since Andre-Louis was Philippe’s closest friend—truly, like a brother to him—the young seminarian went to find him right away. He discovered him having breakfast alone in the long, low-ceilinged, white-paneled dining room at Rabouillet’s—the only home Andre-Louis had ever known—and after embracing him, overwhelmed him with his complaints about M. de La Tour d’Azyr.

“I have heard of it already,” said Andre-Louis.

"I've already heard about it," said Andre-Louis.

“You speak as if the thing had not surprised you,” his friend reproached him.

“You talk like it didn't catch you off guard,” his friend told him.

“Nothing beastly can surprise me when done by a beast. And La Tour d’Azyr is a beast, as all the world knows. The more fool Mabey for stealing his pheasants. He should have stolen somebody else’s.”

“Nothing shocking can surprise me when it’s done by a beast. And La Tour d’Azyr is a beast, as everyone knows. Mabey was a fool for stealing his pheasants. He should have taken someone else's.”

“Is that all you have to say about it?”

“Is that everything you have to say about it?”

“What more is there to say? I’ve a practical mind, I hope.”

“What else is there to say? I think I have a practical mind, I hope.”

“What more there is to say I propose to say to your godfather, M. de Kercadiou. I shall appeal to him for justice.”

“What else I have to say, I plan to discuss with your godfather, M. de Kercadiou. I'll reach out to him for fairness.”

“Against M. de La Tour d’Azyr?” Andre-Louis raised his eyebrows.

"Against M. de La Tour d’Azyr?" Andre-Louis lifted his eyebrows.

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“My dear ingenuous Philippe, dog doesn’t eat dog.”

“My dear naive Philippe, dogs don’t eat dogs.”

“You are unjust to your godfather. He is a humane man.”

"You’re being unfair to your godfather. He’s a kind man."

“Oh, as humane as you please. But this isn’t a question of humanity. It’s a question of game-laws.”

“Oh, as compassionate as you want. But this isn’t about compassion. It’s about game laws.”

M. de Vilmorin tossed his long arms to Heaven in disgust. He was a tall, slender young gentleman, a year or two younger than Andre-Louis. He was very soberly dressed in black, as became a seminarist, with white bands at wrists and throat and silver buckles to his shoes. His neatly clubbed brown hair was innocent of powder.

M. de Vilmorin threw his long arms up to the heavens in frustration. He was a tall, slim young man, a year or two younger than Andre-Louis. He was dressed very soberly in black, as was appropriate for a seminarian, with white cuffs at his wrists and throat and silver buckles on his shoes. His neatly styled brown hair was free of powder.

“You talk like a lawyer,” he exploded.

“You speak like a lawyer,” he shouted.

“Naturally. But don’t waste anger on me on that account. Tell me what you want me to do.”

“Of course. But don’t take your anger out on me because of that. Just tell me what you need me to do.”

“I want you to come to M. de Kercadiou with me, and to use your influence to obtain justice. I suppose I am asking too much.”

“I want you to come with me to M. de Kercadiou and use your influence to help me get justice. I guess I’m asking for a lot.”

“My dear Philippe, I exist to serve you. I warn you that it is a futile quest; but give me leave to finish my breakfast, and I am at your orders.”

“My dear Philippe, I'm here to serve you. I must warn you that it's a pointless mission; but if you let me finish my breakfast, I'm at your service.”

M. de Vilmorin dropped into a winged armchair by the well-swept hearth, on which a piled-up fire of pine logs was burning cheerily. And whilst he waited now he gave his friend the latest news of the events in Rennes. Young, ardent, enthusiastic, and inspired by Utopian ideals, he passionately denounced the rebellious attitude of the privileged.

M. de Vilmorin settled into a winged armchair by the tidy hearth, where a cozy fire of pine logs was crackling. While he waited, he shared the latest news from Rennes with his friend. Young, passionate, and driven by Utopian ideals, he fervently criticized the defiant attitude of the privileged.

Andre-Louis, already fully aware of the trend of feeling in the ranks of an order in whose deliberations he took part as the representative of a nobleman, was not at all surprised by what he heard. M. de Vilmorin found it exasperating that his friend should apparently decline to share his own indignation.

Andre-Louis, already well aware of the mood among the members of an order in which he participated as the representative of a nobleman, was not surprised by what he heard. M. de Vilmorin found it frustrating that his friend seemed unwilling to share his own outrage.

“Don’t you see what it means?” he cried. “The nobles, by disobeying the King, are striking at the very foundations of the throne. Don’t they perceive that their very existence depends upon it; that if the throne falls over, it is they who stand nearest to it who will be crushed? Don’t they see that?”

“Don’t you get what this means?” he shouted. “The nobles, by going against the King, are attacking the very basis of the throne. Don’t they realize that their own survival depends on it; that if the throne collapses, it’s those who are closest to it who will be crushed? Can’t they see that?”

“Evidently not. They are just governing classes, and I never heard of governing classes that had eyes for anything but their own profit.”

“Clearly not. They are just the ruling class, and I’ve never known a ruling class that cared about anything other than their own gain.”

“That is our grievance. That is what we are going to change.”

"That's our complaint. That's what we're going to change."

“You are going to abolish governing classes? An interesting experiment. I believe it was the original plan of creation, and it might have succeeded but for Cain.”

“You're going to get rid of the ruling classes? That’s an interesting experiment. I think it was the original idea behind creation, and it could have worked if not for Cain.”

“What we are going to do,” said M. de Vilmorin, curbing his exasperation, “is to transfer the government to other hands.”

“What we're going to do,” said M. de Vilmorin, holding back his frustration, “is to hand over the government to someone else.”

“And you think that will make a difference?”

“And you think that will actually change anything?”

“I know it will.”

“I believe it will.”

“Ah! I take it that being now in minor orders, you already possess the confidence of the Almighty. He will have confided to you His intention of changing the pattern of mankind.”

“Ah! I assume that now that you're in minor orders, you already have the confidence of the Almighty. He must have shared with you His intention to change the course of humanity.”

M. de Vilmorin’s fine ascetic face grew overcast. “You are profane, Andre,” he reproved his friend.

M. de Vilmorin’s strikingly austere face turned serious. “You’re being disrespectful, Andre,” he said, scolding his friend.

“I assure you that I am quite serious. To do what you imply would require nothing short of divine intervention. You must change man, not systems. Can you and our vapouring friends of the Literary Chamber of Rennes, or any other learned society of France, devise a system of government that has never yet been tried? Surely not. And can they say of any system tried that it proved other than a failure in the end? My dear Philippe, the future is to be read with certainty only in the past. Ab actu ad posse valet consecutio. Man never changes. He is always greedy, always acquisitive, always vile. I am speaking of Man in the bulk.”

“I assure you that I'm completely serious. To do what you're suggesting would need nothing less than divine intervention. You have to change people, not systems. Can you and our talkative friends from the Literary Chamber of Rennes, or any other scholarly group in France, come up with a government system that has never been attempted before? Definitely not. And can they claim that any system that has been tried ended up being anything other than a failure in the end? My dear Philippe, we can only understand the future with certainty by looking at the past. From what has happened to what is possible, that connection holds true. People never change. They are always greedy, always wanting more, always corrupt. I’m talking about humanity as a whole.”

“Do you pretend that it is impossible to ameliorate the lot of the people?” M. de Vilmorin challenged him.

“Are you pretending that it's impossible to improve the lives of the people?” M. de Vilmorin challenged him.

“When you say the people you mean, of course, the populace. Will you abolish it? That is the only way to ameliorate its lot, for as long as it remains populace its lot will be damnation.”

“When you refer to the people, you mean the general public, of course. Will you get rid of it? That's the only way to improve their situation, because as long as it exists, their fate will be damnation.”

“You argue, of course, for the side that employs you. That is natural, I suppose.” M. de Vilmorin spoke between sorrow and indignation.

“You're obviously defending the side that pays you. I guess that's only natural,” M. de Vilmorin said, his voice filled with both sadness and anger.

“On the contrary, I seek to argue with absolute detachment. Let us test these ideas of yours. To what form of government do you aspire? A republic, it is to be inferred from what you have said. Well, you have it already. France in reality is a republic to-day.”

“On the contrary, I aim to argue with complete detachment. Let’s examine your ideas. What type of government are you hoping for? A republic, as I gather from what you’ve said. Well, you actually have one. France is, in reality, a republic today.”

Philippe stared at him. “You are being paradoxical, I think. What of the King?”

Philippe looked at him. “I think you're being contradictory. What about the King?”

“The King? All the world knows there has been no king in France since Louis XIV. There is an obese gentleman at Versailles who wears the crown, but the very news you bring shows for how little he really counts. It is the nobles and clergy who sit in the high places, with the people of France harnessed under their feet, who are the real rulers. That is why I say that France is a republic; she is a republic built on the best pattern—the Roman pattern. Then, as now, there were great patrician families in luxury, preserving for themselves power and wealth, and what else is accounted worth possessing; and there was the populace crushed and groaning, sweating, bleeding, starving, and perishing in the Roman kennels. That was a republic; the mightiest we have seen.”

“The King? Everyone knows there hasn't been a real king in France since Louis XIV. There's an overweight man in Versailles who wears the crown, but the very news you just brought shows how little he actually matters. It's the nobles and clergy sitting in the high places, with the people of France kept under their control, who are the true rulers. That's why I say France is a republic; it's a republic modeled on the best example—the Roman example. Back then, just like now, there were powerful patrician families living in luxury, holding on to power and wealth, along with everything else that’s deemed valuable; and there was the population, oppressed and suffering, sweating, bleeding, starving, and dying in the streets. That was a republic; the strongest we've ever seen.”

Philippe strove with his impatience. “At least you will admit—you have, in fact, admitted it—that we could not be worse governed than we are?”

Philippe struggled with his impatience. “At least you will admit—you have, in fact, admitted it—that we couldn’t be governed any worse than we are?”

“That is not the point. The point is should we be better governed if we replaced the present ruling class by another? Without some guarantee of that I should be the last to lift a finger to effect a change. And what guarantees can you give? What is the class that aims at government? I will tell you. The bourgeoisie.”

“That’s not the issue. The issue is whether we would be better governed if we replaced the current ruling class with a different one. Without some assurance of that, I would be the last to do anything to make a change. And what guarantees can you provide? Which class seeks power? I’ll tell you. It’s the bourgeoisie.”

“What?”

“Eh?”

“That startles you, eh? Truth is so often disconcerting. You hadn’t thought of it? Well, think of it now. Look well into this Nantes manifesto. Who are the authors of it?”

“That surprises you, right? The truth can be unsettling. You hadn’t considered it? Well, think about it now. Take a good look at this Nantes manifesto. Who wrote it?”

“I can tell you who it was constrained the municipality of Nantes to send it to the King. Some ten thousand workmen—shipwrights, weavers, labourers, and artisans of every kind.”

“I can tell you who forced the city of Nantes to send it to the King. About ten thousand workers—shipbuilders, weavers, laborers, and craftsmen of all sorts.”

“Stimulated to it, driven to it, by their employers, the wealthy traders and shipowners of that city,” Andre-Louis replied. “I have a habit of observing things at close quarters, which is why our colleagues of the Literary Chamber dislike me so cordially in debate. Where I delve they but skim. Behind those labourers and artisans of Nantes, counselling them, urging on these poor, stupid, ignorant toilers to shed their blood in pursuit of the will o’ the wisp of freedom, are the sail-makers, the spinners, the ship-owners and the slave-traders. The slave-traders! The men who live and grow rich by a traffic in human flesh and blood in the colonies, are conducting at home a campaign in the sacred name of liberty! Don’t you see that the whole movement is a movement of hucksters and traders and peddling vassals swollen by wealth into envy of the power that lies in birth alone? The money-changers in Paris who hold the bonds in the national debt, seeing the parlous financial condition of the State, tremble at the thought that it may lie in the power of a single man to cancel the debt by bankruptcy. To secure themselves they are burrowing underground to overthrow a state and build upon its ruins a new one in which they shall be the masters. And to accomplish this they inflame the people. Already in Dauphiny we have seen blood run like water—the blood of the populace, always the blood of the populace. Now in Brittany we may see the like. And if in the end the new ideas prevail? if the seigneurial rule is overthrown, what then? You will have exchanged an aristocracy for a plutocracy. Is that worth while? Do you think that under money-changers and slave-traders and men who have waxed rich in other ways by the ignoble arts of buying and selling, the lot of the people will be any better than under their priests and nobles? Has it ever occurred to you, Philippe, what it is that makes the rule of the nobles so intolerable? Acquisitiveness. Acquisitiveness is the curse of mankind. And shall you expect less acquisitiveness in men who have built themselves up by acquisitiveness? Oh, I am ready to admit that the present government is execrable, unjust, tyrannical—what you will; but I beg you to look ahead, and to see that the government for which it is aimed at exchanging it may be infinitely worse.”

“Driven to it by their employers, the wealthy traders and shipowners of that city,” Andre-Louis replied. “I tend to observe things closely, which is why our colleagues in the Literary Chamber dislike me so much in debates. Where I dig deeper, they only skim the surface. Behind those laborers and artisans of Nantes, advising them and pushing these poor, misguided workers to shed their blood in pursuit of the elusive idea of freedom, are the sail-makers, the spinners, the shipowners, and the slave-traders. The slave-traders! The people who grow rich from trafficking in human flesh and blood in the colonies are running a campaign at home in the name of liberty! Don’t you see that this whole movement is led by merchants and tradesmen, fueled by wealth and envious of the power that comes only from birth? The money-lenders in Paris who hold the national debt tremble at the idea that one man could wipe out that debt through bankruptcy. To protect their interests, they are scheming to overthrow the state and build a new one on its ruins, one where they will be in charge. And to achieve this, they incite the people. We’ve already seen blood spill like water in Dauphiny—the blood of the common people, always the blood of the common people. Now in Brittany, we might see something similar. And if these new ideas ultimately win out? If the feudal system is overthrown, what then? You will have traded an aristocracy for a plutocracy. Is that really worth it? Do you think life under money-lenders and slave-traders—men who have grown wealthy through the shameful art of buying and selling—will be any better for the common people than it was under their priests and nobles? Have you ever considered, Philippe, what makes noble rule so unbearable? Greed. Greed is the curse of humanity. And do you expect less greed from men who have thrived through acquisitiveness? Oh, I’m willing to admit that the current government is terrible, unjust, tyrannical—whatever you want to call it; but I urge you to look ahead and realize that the government they’re aiming to replace it with could be far worse.”

Philippe sat thoughtful a moment. Then he returned to the attack.

Philippe sat quietly for a moment, thinking. Then he went back on the offensive.

“You do not speak of the abuses, the horrible, intolerable abuses of power under which we labour at present.”

“You don’t talk about the abuses, the awful, unbearable abuses of power that we’re facing right now.”

“Where there is power there will always be the abuse of it.”

"Where there is power, there will always be its abuse."

“Not if the tenure of power is dependent upon its equitable administration.”

“Not if holding onto power depends on managing it fairly.”

“The tenure of power is power. We cannot dictate to those who hold it.”

“The time someone holds power is their power. We can’t tell those in charge what to do.”

“The people can—the people in its might.”

“The people can—the people in their strength.”

“Again I ask you, when you say the people do you mean the populace? You do. What power can the populace wield? It can run wild. It can burn and slay for a time. But enduring power it cannot wield, because power demands qualities which the populace does not possess, or it would not be populace. The inevitable, tragic corollary of civilization is populace. For the rest, abuses can be corrected by equity; and equity, if it is not found in the enlightened, is not to be found at all. M. Necker is to set about correcting abuses, and limiting privileges. That is decided. To that end the States General are to assemble.”

“Once again, I ask you, when you refer to the people, do you mean the general population? You do. What power can the population really have? It can go wild. It can burn and kill for a while. But it cannot hold onto real power, because power requires qualities that the population lacks, or else it wouldn’t be considered the population. The unavoidable, tragic consequence of civilization is the general populace. As for the rest, abuses can be fixed through fairness; and fairness, if it isn’t found in the enlightened, won’t be found anywhere. M. Necker is going to work on fixing abuses and limiting privileges. That has been decided. To do this, the States General will be convened.”

“And a promising beginning we have made in Brittany, as Heaven hears me!” cried Philippe.

“And we've made a great start in Brittany, I swear!” cried Philippe.

“Pooh! That is nothing. Naturally the nobles will not yield without a struggle. It is a futile and ridiculous struggle—but then... it is human nature, I suppose, to be futile and ridiculous.”

“Ugh! That’s nothing. Of course, the nobles won’t back down without a fight. It’s a pointless and silly fight—but then... I guess it’s just human nature to be pointless and silly.”

M. de Vilmorin became witheringly sarcastic. “Probably you will also qualify the shooting of Mabey as futile and ridiculous. I should even be prepared to hear you argue in defence of the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr that his gamekeeper was merciful in shooting Mabey, since the alternative would have been a life-sentence to the galleys.”

M. de Vilmorin became sharply sarcastic. “You’ll probably think that Mabey's shooting was pointless and absurd. I wouldn’t even be surprised if you tried to defend the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr by saying his gamekeeper was kind for killing Mabey, since the only other option would have been a life sentence in the galleys.”

Andre-Louis drank the remainder of his chocolate; set down his cup, and pushed back his chair, his breakfast done.

Andre-Louis finished his chocolate, set down his cup, and pushed back his chair, having finished his breakfast.

“I confess that I have not your big charity, my dear Philippe. I am touched by Mabey’s fate. But, having conquered the shock of this news to my emotions, I do not forget that, after all, Mabey was thieving when he met his death.”

“I admit that I don’t have your great compassion, my dear Philippe. I’m moved by Mabey’s fate. But, after processing the shock of this news emotionally, I don’t forget that, in the end, Mabey was stealing when he died.”

M. de Vilmorin heaved himself up in his indignation.

M. de Vilmorin got up in his anger.

“That is the point of view to be expected in one who is the assistant fiscal intendant of a nobleman, and the delegate of a nobleman to the States of Brittany.”

"That’s the perspective you’d expect from someone who is the assistant financial manager of a noble and the representative of a noble to the States of Brittany."

“Philippe, is that just? You are angry with me!” he cried, in real solicitude.

“Philippe, is that fair? You're angry with me!” he exclaimed, genuinely concerned.

“I am hurt,” Vilmorin admitted. “I am deeply hurt by your attitude. And I am not alone in resenting your reactionary tendencies. Do you know that the Literary Chamber is seriously considering your expulsion?”

“I’m hurt,” Vilmorin admitted. “I’m really hurt by your attitude. And I’m not the only one who resents your conservative tendencies. Do you know that the Literary Chamber is seriously thinking about expelling you?”

Andre-Louis shrugged. “That neither surprises nor troubles me.”

Andre-Louis shrugged. “That doesn’t surprise me or bother me at all.”

M. de Vilmorin swept on, passionately: “Sometimes I think that you have no heart. With you it is always the law, never equity. It occurs to me, Andre, that I was mistaken in coming to you. You are not likely to be of assistance to me in my interview with M. de Kercadiou.” He took up his hat, clearly with the intention of departing.

M. de Vilmorin continued passionately, “Sometimes I think you have no heart. With you, it’s always the law, never fairness. I realize, Andre, that I was wrong to come to you. You probably won’t be any help to me in my meeting with M. de Kercadiou.” He picked up his hat, clearly intending to leave.

Andre-Louis sprang up and caught him by the arm.

Andre-Louis jumped up and grabbed him by the arm.

“I vow,” said he, “that this is the last time ever I shall consent to talk law or politics with you, Philippe. I love you too well to quarrel with you over other men’s affairs.”

“I swear,” he said, “that this is the last time I will ever agree to talk law or politics with you, Philippe. I care about you too much to argue with you over other people's issues.”

“But I make them my own,” Philippe insisted vehemently.

“But I make them my own,” Philippe insisted passionately.

“Of course you do, and I love you for it. It is right that you should. You are to be a priest; and everybody’s business is a priest’s business. Whereas I am a lawyer—the fiscal intendant of a nobleman, as you say—and a lawyer’s business is the business of his client. That is the difference between us. Nevertheless, you are not going to shake me off.”

“Of course you do, and I love you for it. It’s only right that you should. You’re going to be a priest; and a priest’s business is everyone’s business. On the other hand, I’m a lawyer—the financial manager for a nobleman, as you put it—and a lawyer’s business is all about his client. That’s the difference between us. Still, you’re not going to get rid of me.”

“But I tell you frankly, now that I come to think of it, that I should prefer you did not see M. de Kercadiou with me. Your duty to your client cannot be a help to me.”

“But I’ll be honest with you, now that I think about it, I’d prefer you not to see M. de Kercadiou with me. Your loyalty to your client won’t do me any favors.”

His wrath had passed; but his determination remained firm, based upon the reason he gave.

His anger had faded, but his resolve stayed strong, based on the reasoning he provided.

“Very well,” said Andre-Louis. “It shall be as you please. But nothing shall prevent me at least from walking with you as far as the chateau, and waiting for you while you make your appeal to M. de Kercadiou.”

“Alright,” said Andre-Louis. “It will be as you wish. But nothing will stop me from walking with you to the chateau and waiting for you while you make your appeal to M. de Kercadiou.”

And so they left the house good friends, for the sweetness of M. de Vilmorin’s nature did not admit of rancour, and together they took their way up the steep main street of Gavrillac.

And so they left the house as good friends, because M. de Vilmorin's kind nature didn't allow for bitterness, and together they walked up the steep main street of Gavrillac.





CHAPTER II. THE ARISTOCRAT

The sleepy village of Gavrillac, a half-league removed from the main road to Rennes, and therefore undisturbed by the world’s traffic, lay in a curve of the River Meu, at the foot, and straggling halfway up the slope, of the shallow hill that was crowned by the squat manor. By the time Gavrillac had paid tribute to its seigneur—partly in money and partly in service—tithes to the Church, and imposts to the King, it was hard put to it to keep body and soul together with what remained. Yet, hard as conditions were in Gavrillac, they were not so hard as in many other parts of France, not half so hard, for instance, as with the wretched feudatories of the great Lord of La Tour d’Azyr, whose vast possessions were at one point separated from this little village by the waters of the Meu.

The sleepy village of Gavrillac, half a league off the main road to Rennes and thus undisturbed by the hustle and bustle of the world, nestled in a bend of the River Meu, at the foot and halfway up the slope of the shallow hill topped by the squat manor. By the time Gavrillac had paid its dues to its lord—partly in cash and partly in service—along with tithes to the Church and taxes to the King, it struggled to make ends meet with what was left. Still, as tough as life was in Gavrillac, it wasn't nearly as hard as in many other parts of France, definitely not as tough as for the miserable vassals of the great Lord of La Tour d’Azyr, whose vast lands were, at one point, separated from this little village by the waters of the Meu.

The Chateau de Gavrillac owed such seigneurial airs as might be claimed for it to its dominant position above the village rather than to any feature of its own. Built of granite, like all the rest of Gavrillac, though mellowed by some three centuries of existence, it was a squat, flat-fronted edifice of two stories, each lighted by four windows with external wooden shutters, and flanked at either end by two square towers or pavilions under extinguisher roofs. Standing well back in a garden, denuded now, but very pleasant in summer, and immediately fronted by a fine sweep of balustraded terrace, it looked, what indeed it was, and always had been, the residence of unpretentious folk who found more interest in husbandry than in adventure.

The Chateau de Gavrillac got its sense of grandeur more from its elevated position above the village than from any features of its own. Made of granite, like the rest of Gavrillac, and softened by around three centuries of existence, it was a low, flat-fronted building with two stories, each lit by four windows equipped with wooden shutters. It had two square towers or pavilions with sloped roofs at either end. Set back in a now-bare garden that was quite lovely in the summer, and directly facing a beautifully designed balustraded terrace, it looked exactly like what it was—and always had been—the home of modest people who were more interested in farming than in adventure.

Quintin de Kercadiou, Lord of Gavrillac—Seigneur de Gavrillac was all the vague title that he bore, as his forefathers had borne before him, derived no man knew whence or how—confirmed the impression that his house conveyed. Rude as the granite itself, he had never sought the experience of courts, had not even taken service in the armies of his King. He left it to his younger brother, Etienne, to represent the family in those exalted spheres. His own interests from earliest years had been centred in his woods and pastures. He hunted, and he cultivated his acres, and superficially he appeared to be little better than any of his rustic metayers. He kept no state, or at least no state commensurate with his position or with the tastes of his niece Aline de Kercadiou. Aline, having spent some two years in the court atmosphere of Versailles under the aegis of her uncle Etienne, had ideas very different from those of her uncle Quintin of what was befitting seigneurial dignity. But though this only child of a third Kercadiou had exercised, ever since she was left an orphan at the early age of four, a tyrannical rule over the Lord of Gavrillac, who had been father and mother to her, she had never yet succeeded in beating down his stubbornness on that score. She did not yet despair—persistence being a dominant note in her character—although she had been assiduously and fruitlessly at work since her return from the great world of Versailles some three months ago.

Quintin de Kercadiou, Lord of Gavrillac—Seigneur de Gavrillac was the vague title he held, as his ancestors had before him, though no one really knew where it came from or how it was established—confirmed the impression his family name conveyed. Rough as the granite itself, he never sought the experience of court life and hadn’t even served in his King’s armies. He left it to his younger brother, Etienne, to represent the family in those high circles. From a young age, his interests were focused on his woods and pastures. He hunted and farmed his land, and on the surface, he seemed little better than any of his rustic tenants. He didn’t maintain any sort of grand status, or at least not one that matched his position or the tastes of his niece Aline de Kercadiou. Aline, having spent two years in the court atmosphere of Versailles under her uncle Etienne’s guidance, had very different ideas than her uncle Quintin about what was appropriate for someone of their status. Yet, although this only child of the third Kercadiou had exercised a kind of tyrannical control over the Lord of Gavrillac—who had been both father and mother to her—since she became an orphan at the age of four, she had not yet managed to break down his stubbornness on that front. She still had hope—being persistent was a key part of her character—although she had been diligently and unsuccessfully trying to change his mind since returning from the grand world of Versailles about three months ago.

She was walking on the terrace when Andre-Louis and M. de Vilmorin arrived. Her slight body was wrapped against the chill air in a white pelisse; her head was encased in a close-fitting bonnet, edged with white fur. It was caught tight in a knot of pale-blue ribbon on the right of her chin; on the left a long ringlet of corn-coloured hair had been permitted to escape. The keen air had whipped so much of her cheeks as was presented to it, and seemed to have added sparkle to eyes that were of darkest blue.

She was walking on the terrace when Andre-Louis and Mr. de Vilmorin arrived. Her slender frame was bundled up against the cold in a white coat; her head was fitted with a snug bonnet, trimmed with white fur. It was secured tightly with a pale-blue ribbon just under her chin; on the other side, a long ringlet of golden hair had been allowed to fall free. The brisk air had colored her exposed cheeks and seemed to enhance the sparkle in her deep blue eyes.

Andre-Louis and M. de Vilmorin had been known to her from childhood. The three had been playmates once, and Andre-Louis—in view of his spiritual relationship with her uncle—she called her cousin. The cousinly relations had persisted between these two long after Philippe de Vilmorin had outgrown the earlier intimacy, and had become to her Monsieur de Vilmorin.

Andre-Louis and M. de Vilmorin had been familiar to her since she was a child. The three of them were once playmates, and since Andre-Louis had a close relationship with her uncle, she referred to him as her cousin. The cousinly bond continued between these two long after Philippe de Vilmorin had moved past their earlier closeness and had become Monsieur de Vilmorin to her.

She waved her hand to them in greeting as they advanced, and stood—an entrancing picture, and fully conscious of it—to await them at the end of the terrace nearest the short avenue by which they approached.

She waved her hand in greeting as they came closer and stood—an enchanting sight, fully aware of it—waiting for them at the end of the terrace closest to the short avenue by which they were approaching.

“If you come to see monsieur my uncle, you come inopportunely, messieurs,” she told them, a certain feverishness in her air. “He is closely—oh, so very closely—engaged.”

“If you’re here to see my uncle, you’ve chosen a bad time, gentlemen,” she told them, a certain urgency in her tone. “He is very—oh so very—busy right now.”

“We will wait, mademoiselle,” said M. de Vilmorin, bowing gallantly over the hand she extended to him. “Indeed, who would haste to the uncle that may tarry a moment with the niece?”

“We will wait, miss,” said M. de Vilmorin, bowing respectfully over the hand she offered him. “After all, who would hurry to see the uncle when he can take a moment with the niece?”

“M. l’abbe,” she teased him, “when you are in orders I shall take you for my confessor. You have so ready and sympathetic an understanding.”

“M. l’abbe,” she teased him, “when you’re ordained, I’ll choose you as my confessor. You have such a quick and understanding nature.”

“But no curiosity,” said Andre-Louis. “You haven’t thought of that.”

“But you have no curiosity,” Andre-Louis said. “You didn’t think of that.”

“I wonder what you mean, Cousin Andre.”

“I’m curious about what you mean, Cousin Andre.”

“Well you may,” laughed Philippe. “For no one ever knows.” And then, his glance straying across the terrace settled upon a carriage that was drawn up before the door of the chateau. It was a vehicle such as was often to be seen in the streets of a great city, but rarely in the country. It was a beautifully sprung two-horse cabriolet of walnut, with a varnish upon it like a sheet of glass and little pastoral scenes exquisitely painted on the panels of the door. It was built to carry two persons, with a box in front for the coachman, and a stand behind for the footman. This stand was empty, but the footman paced before the door, and as he emerged now from behind the vehicle into the range of M. de Vilmorin’s vision, he displayed the resplendent blue-and-gold livery of the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr.

"Well, you might," Philippe laughed. "No one really knows." Then, as his gaze wandered across the terrace, it landed on a carriage parked in front of the chateau. It looked like something you’d typically see on the streets of a big city but rarely in the countryside. It was a beautifully crafted two-horse cabriolet made of walnut, with a glossy finish like glass and intricate pastoral scenes painted on the door panels. It was designed to carry two people, with a seat up front for the driver and a stand in the back for the footman. The stand was empty, but the footman was pacing in front of the door, and as he stepped out from behind the carriage, he revealed the bright blue-and-gold uniform of the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr.

“Why!” he exclaimed. “Is it M. de La Tour d’Azyr who is with your uncle?”

“Why!” he exclaimed. “Is it M. de La Tour d’Azyr who’s with your uncle?”

“It is, monsieur,” said she, a world of mystery in voice and eyes, of which M. de Vilmorin observed nothing.

“It is, sir,” she said, a world of mystery in her voice and eyes, which Mr. de Vilmorin noticed not at all.

“Ah, pardon!” he bowed low, hat in hand. “Serviteur, mademoiselle,” and he turned to depart towards the house.

“Ah, excuse me!” he bowed deeply, holding his hat. “Servant, miss,” and he turned to head towards the house.

“Shall I come with you, Philippe?” Andre-Louis called after him.

“Should I come with you, Philippe?” Andre-Louis called after him.

“It would be ungallant to assume that you would prefer it,” said M. de Vilmorin, with a glance at mademoiselle. “Nor do I think it would serve. If you will wait...”

“It wouldn't be polite to assume that you would like it,” said M. de Vilmorin, glancing at the young lady. “And I don’t think it would be helpful. If you can wait...”

M. de Vilmorin strode off. Mademoiselle, after a moment’s blank pause, laughed ripplingly. “Now where is he going in such a hurry?”

M. de Vilmorin walked away quickly. Mademoiselle, after a brief moment of confusion, laughed lightly. “Where is he rushing off to like that?”

“To see M. de La Tour d’Azyr as well as your uncle, I should say.”

“To see M. de La Tour d’Azyr and your uncle, I should say.”

“But he cannot. They cannot see him. Did I not say that they are very closely engaged? You don’t ask me why, Andre.” There was an arch mysteriousness about her, a latent something that may have been elation or amusement, or perhaps both. Andre-Louis could not determine it.

“But he can't. They can't see him. Didn't I mention that they are very focused? You’re not asking me why, Andre.” There was a playful mystery about her, a hidden quality that might have been excitement or amusement, or maybe a mix of both. Andre-Louis couldn't figure it out.

“Since obviously you are all eagerness to tell, why should I ask?” quoth he.

“Since you all clearly want to share, why should I ask?” he said.

“If you are caustic I shall not tell you even if you ask. Oh, yes, I will. It will teach you to treat me with the respect that is my due.”

“If you’re harsh, I won’t tell you even if you ask. Oh, yes, I will. It’ll teach you to treat me with the respect I deserve.”

“I hope I shall never fail in that.”

“I hope I never let that slip.”

“Less than ever when you learn that I am very closely concerned in the visit of M. de La Tour d’Azyr. I am the object of this visit.” And she looked at him with sparkling eyes and lips parted in laughter.

“Now more than ever when you find out that I’m very involved in the visit of M. de La Tour d’Azyr. I’m the reason for this visit.” And she looked at him with bright eyes and her lips curved in a smile.

“The rest, you would seem to imply, is obvious. But I am a dolt, if you please; for it is not obvious to me.”

“The rest, you seem to suggest, is obvious. But I'm a fool, if you don’t mind; because it’s not obvious to me.”

“Why, stupid, he comes to ask my hand in marriage.”

“Why, idiot, he’s coming to ask for my hand in marriage.”

“Good God!” said Andre-Louis, and stared at her, chapfallen.

“Good God!” said Andre-Louis, staring at her, looking dejected.

She drew back from him a little with a frown and an upward tilt of her chin. “It surprises you?”

She pulled back from him slightly, frowning and tilting her chin up. “Does that surprise you?”

“It disgusts me,” said he, bluntly. “In fact, I don’t believe it. You are amusing yourself with me.”

“It disgusts me,” he said flatly. “Honestly, I don’t believe it. You’re just messing with me.”

For a moment she put aside her visible annoyance to remove his doubts. “I am quite serious, monsieur. There came a formal letter to my uncle this morning from M. de La Tour d’Azyr, announcing the visit and its object. I will not say that it did not surprise us a little...”

For a moment, she set aside her obvious annoyance to clear up his doubts. “I’m being completely serious, sir. A formal letter arrived for my uncle this morning from M. de La Tour d’Azyr, announcing the visit and its purpose. I won’t say it didn’t surprise us a little...”

“Oh, I see,” cried Andre-Louis, in relief. “I understand. For a moment I had almost feared...” He broke off, looked at her, and shrugged.

“Oh, I see,” Andre-Louis exclaimed, relieved. “I get it. For a moment, I almost thought...” He paused, looked at her, and shrugged.

“Why do you stop? You had almost feared that Versailles had been wasted upon me. That I should permit the courtship of me to be conducted like that of any village wench. It was stupid of you. I am being sought in proper form, at my uncle’s hands.”

“Why are you stopping? You almost thought that Versailles had been wasted on me. That I would allow my courtship to be treated like that of any village girl. That was foolish of you. I am being pursued properly, through my uncle.”

“Is his consent, then, all that matters, according to Versailles?”

“Is his consent all that matters, then, according to Versailles?”

“What else?”

“What else?”

“There is your own.”

"That's yours."

She laughed. “I am a dutiful niece... when it suits me.”

She laughed. “I’m a good niece... when it works for me.”

“And will it suit you to be dutiful if your uncle accepts this monstrous proposal?”

“And will it be okay for you to be obedient if your uncle agrees to this outrageous proposal?”

“Monstrous!” She bridled. “And why monstrous, if you please?”

“Monstrous!” She reacted angrily. “And why is that monstrous, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“For a score of reasons,” he answered irritably.

“For a ton of reasons,” he replied irritably.

“Give me one,” she challenged him.

“Give me one,” she challenged him.

“He is twice your age.”

“He's twice your age.”

“Hardly so much,” said she.

“Not really,” she said.

“He is forty-five, at least.”

“He’s at least forty-five.”

“But he looks no more than thirty. He is very handsome—so much you will admit; nor will you deny that he is very wealthy and very powerful; the greatest nobleman in Brittany. He will make me a great lady.”

“But he looks no older than thirty. He’s really handsome—you have to admit that; and you can’t deny that he’s extremely wealthy and influential; the most important nobleman in Brittany. He’ll make me a great lady.”

“God made you that, Aline.”

"God made you that way, Aline."

“Come, that’s better. Sometimes you can almost be polite.” And she moved along the terrace, Andre-Louis pacing beside her.

“Come on, that’s better. Sometimes you can actually be polite.” And she walked along the terrace, with Andre-Louis walking beside her.

“I can be more than that to show reason why you should not let this beast befoul the beautiful thing that God has made.”

"I can be more than that to show you why you shouldn't let this beast ruin the beautiful thing that God has created."

She frowned, and her lips tightened. “You are speaking of my future husband,” she reproved him.

She frowned, and her lips pressed together. “You’re talking about my future husband,” she scolded him.

His lips tightened too; his pale face grew paler.

His lips pressed together, and his pale face became even paler.

“And is it so? It is settled, then? Your uncle is to agree? You are to be sold thus, lovelessly, into bondage to a man you do not know. I had dreamed of better things for you, Aline.”

“And is that really the case? It's all decided, then? Your uncle is on board? You’re going to be sold like this, without any love, into servitude to a man you don’t even know. I had hoped for better things for you, Aline.”

“Better than to be Marquise de La Tour d’Azyr?”

“Better than being the Marquise de La Tour d’Azyr?”

He made a gesture of exasperation. “Are men and women nothing more than names? Do the souls of them count for nothing? Is there no joy in life, no happiness, that wealth and pleasure and empty, high-sounding titles are to be its only aims? I had set you high—so high, Aline—a thing scarce earthly. There is joy in your heart, intelligence in your mind; and, as I thought, the vision that pierces husks and shams to claim the core of reality for its own. Yet you will surrender all for a parcel of make-believe. You will sell your soul and your body to be Marquise de La Tour d’Azyr.”

He sighed in frustration. “Are men and women just names? Do their souls mean nothing? Is there no joy in life, no happiness, that wealth, pleasure, and empty, grand titles are all that matter? I had placed you on a pedestal—so high, Aline—something almost otherworldly. There’s joy in your heart, intelligence in your mind; and, as I believed, a vision that cuts through pretense to seize the truth. Yet you would give all that up for a piece of make-believe. You’re willing to sell your soul and your body to become the Marquise de La Tour d’Azyr.”

“You are indelicate,” said she, and though she frowned her eyes laughed. “And you go headlong to conclusions. My uncle will not consent to more than to allow my consent to be sought. We understand each other, my uncle and I. I am not to be bartered like a turnip.”

“You're being blunt,” she said, and even though she frowned, her eyes smiled. “And you jump to conclusions. My uncle won’t agree to anything more than letting my opinion be taken into account. We have an understanding, my uncle and I. I’m not some object to be traded like a vegetable.”

He stood still to face her, his eyes glowing, a flush creeping into his pale cheeks.

He stood still to face her, his eyes shining, a blush creeping into his pale cheeks.

“You have been torturing me to amuse yourself!” he cried. “Ah, well, I forgive you out of my relief.”

“You've been torturing me for your own amusement!” he shouted. “Oh well, I forgive you because I’m relieved.”

“Again you go too fast, Cousin Andre. I have permitted my uncle to consent that M. le Marquis shall make his court to me. I like the look of the gentleman. I am flattered by his preference when I consider his eminence. It is an eminence that I may find it desirable to share. M. le Marquis does not look as if he were a dullard. It should be interesting to be wooed by him. It may be more interesting still to marry him, and I think, when all is considered, that I shall probably—very probably—decide to do so.”

“Once again, you’re rushing, Cousin Andre. I’ve allowed my uncle to agree that M. le Marquis can pursue me. I like how the man carries himself. I'm flattered by his interest, especially considering his status. It’s a status I might find appealing to share. M. le Marquis doesn’t seem like a fool. It should be intriguing to be courted by him. It might be even more exciting to marry him, and I think, when I weigh everything, that I will most likely—very likely—decide to go through with it.”

He looked at her, looked at the sweet, challenging loveliness of that childlike face so tightly framed in the oval of white fur, and all the life seemed to go out of his own countenance.

He looked at her, at the sweet, challenging beauty of that childlike face surrounded by the oval of white fur, and all the life seemed to drain from his own expression.

“God help you, Aline!” he groaned.

“God help you, Aline!” he sighed.

She stamped her foot. He was really very exasperating, and something presumptuous too, she thought.

She stomped her foot. He was really frustrating, and a bit arrogant too, she thought.

“You are insolent, monsieur.”

"You are rude, sir."

“It is never insolent to pray, Aline. And I did no more than pray, as I shall continue to do. You’ll need my prayers, I think.”

“It’s never disrespectful to pray, Aline. And all I did was pray, just like I will keep doing. You’ll need my prayers, I believe.”

“You are insufferable!” She was growing angry, as he saw by the deepening frown, the heightened colour.

“You are unbearable!” She was getting angry, as he could see from her deepening frown and heightened color.

“That is because I suffer. Oh, Aline, little cousin, think well of what you do; think well of the realities you will be bartering for these shams—the realities that you will never know, because these cursed shams will block your way to them. When M. de La Tour d’Azyr comes to make his court, study him well; consult your fine instincts; leave your own noble nature free to judge this animal by its intuitions. Consider that...”

“That's because I suffer. Oh, Aline, little cousin, think carefully about what you do; consider the realities you will be trading for these fake things—the realities you'll never experience, because these cursed fakes will get in the way of them. When M. de La Tour d’Azyr comes to woo you, pay close attention to him; trust your instincts; let your own noble nature judge this creature by what it feels. Think about that...”

“I consider, monsieur, that you presume upon the kindness I have always shown you. You abuse the position of toleration in which you stand. Who are you? What are you, that you should have the insolence to take this tone with me?”

“I think, sir, that you’re taking advantage of the kindness I’ve always shown you. You’re abusing the tolerance I’ve extended to you. Who are you? What gives you the right to speak to me like this?”

He bowed, instantly his cold, detached self again, and resumed the mockery that was his natural habit.

He bowed, instantly becoming his cold, detached self again, and went back to the mockery that was his usual behavior.

“My congratulations, mademoiselle, upon the readiness with which you begin to adapt yourself to the great role you are to play.”

"My congratulations, miss, on how easily you're starting to adapt to the important role you have to play."

“Do you adapt yourself also, monsieur,” she retorted angrily, and turned her shoulder to him.

“Do you adjust yourself too, sir?” she shot back angrily and turned her shoulder to him.

“To be as the dust beneath the haughty feet of Madame la Marquise. I hope I shall know my place in future.”

"To be like the dust under the arrogant feet of Madame la Marquise. I hope I’ll understand my role going forward."

The phrase arrested her. She turned to him again, and he perceived that her eyes were shining now suspiciously. In an instant the mockery in him was quenched in contrition.

The phrase caught her attention. She looked at him again, and he noticed that her eyes were now gleaming with suspicion. In an instant, his mockery faded into remorse.

“Lord, what a beast I am, Aline!” he cried, as he advanced. “Forgive me if you can.”

“God, what a monster I am, Aline!” he exclaimed, as he approached. “Please forgive me if you can.”

Almost had she turned to sue forgiveness from him. But his contrition removed the need.

She almost turned to ask for his forgiveness. But his regret made it unnecessary.

“I’ll try,” said she, “provided that you undertake not to offend again.”

"I'll try," she said, "as long as you promise not to offend me again."

“But I shall,” said he. “I am like that. I will fight to save you, from yourself if need be, whether you forgive me or not.”

“But I will,” he said. “That's just how I am. I will fight to save you, even from yourself if necessary, whether you forgive me or not.”

They were standing so, confronting each other a little breathlessly, a little defiantly, when the others issued from the porch.

They were standing like that, facing each other a bit breathlessly, a bit defiantly, when the others came out from the porch.

First came the Marquis of La Tour d’Azyr, Count of Solz, Knight of the Orders of the Holy Ghost and Saint Louis, and Brigadier in the armies of the King. He was a tall, graceful man, upright and soldierly of carriage, with his head disdainfully set upon his shoulders. He was magnificently dressed in a full-skirted coat of mulberry velvet that was laced with gold. His waistcoat, of velvet too, was of a golden apricot colour; his breeches and stockings were of black silk, and his lacquered, red-heeled shoes were buckled in diamonds. His powdered hair was tied behind in a broad ribbon of watered silk; he carried a little three-cornered hat under his arm, and a gold-hilted slender dress-sword hung at his side.

First came the Marquis of La Tour d’Azyr, Count of Solz, Knight of the Orders of the Holy Ghost and Saint Louis, and Brigadier in the King’s army. He was a tall, graceful man, standing straight with a soldierly posture, his head held high with a hint of disdain. He was dressed to impress in a full-skirted coat of mulberry velvet adorned with gold lace. His waistcoat, also velvet, was a golden apricot color; his breeches and stockings were made of black silk, and his shiny red-heeled shoes were fastened with diamond buckles. His powdered hair was tied back with a wide ribbon of watered silk; he carried a small three-cornered hat under his arm, and a gold-hilted slender dress sword hung at his side.

Considering him now in complete detachment, observing the magnificence of him, the elegance of his movements, the great air, blending in so extraordinary a manner disdain and graciousness, Andre-Louis trembled for Aline. Here was a practised, irresistible wooer, whose bonnes fortunes were become a by-word, a man who had hitherto been the despair of dowagers with marriageable daughters, and the desolation of husbands with attractive wives.

Considering him now from a distance, watching his magnificence, the elegance of his movements, and the way he combined disdain and graciousness in such an extraordinary manner, Andre-Louis felt a tremor for Aline. Here was a skilled, irresistible suitor, whose successes had become the talk of the town—a man who had been the despair of older women with marriageable daughters and the source of distress for husbands with attractive wives.

He was immediately followed by M. de Kercadiou, in completest contrast. On legs of the shortest, the Lord of Gavrillac carried a body that at forty-five was beginning to incline to corpulence and an enormous head containing an indifferent allotment of intelligence. His countenance was pink and blotchy, liberally branded by the smallpox which had almost extinguished him in youth. In dress he was careless to the point of untidiness, and to this and to the fact that he had never married—disregarding the first duty of a gentleman to provide himself with an heir—he owed the character of misogynist attributed to him by the countryside.

He was immediately followed by M. de Kercadiou, who was completely different. The Lord of Gavrillac, short in stature, had a body that, at forty-five, was starting to become heavyset and a large head with a noticeable lack of intelligence. His face was pink and blotchy, heavily scarred by the smallpox that had nearly killed him in his youth. He dressed sloppily to the point of being untidy, and because he had never married—failing to fulfill the primary duty of a gentleman to have an heir—he earned the reputation of a misogynist among the locals.

After M. de Kercadiou came M. de Vilmorin, very pale and self-contained, with tight lips and an overcast brow.

After M. de Kercadiou came M. de Vilmorin, very pale and composed, with tight lips and a furrowed brow.

To meet them, there stepped from the carriage a very elegant young gentleman, the Chevalier de Chabrillane, M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s cousin, who whilst awaiting his return had watched with considerable interest—his own presence unsuspected—the perambulations of Andre-Louis and mademoiselle.

To meet them, a very stylish young man stepped out of the carriage, the Chevalier de Chabrillane, M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s cousin, who, while waiting for his return, had watched with great interest—his own presence unnoticed—the movements of Andre-Louis and mademoiselle.

Perceiving Aline, M. de La Tour d’Azyr detached himself from the others, and lengthening his stride came straight across the terrace to her.

Seeing Aline, M. de La Tour d’Azyr left the group and quickly walked across the terrace to her.

To Andre-Louis the Marquis inclined his head with that mixture of courtliness and condescension which he used. Socially, the young lawyer stood in a curious position. By virtue of the theory of his birth, he ranked neither as noble nor as simple, but stood somewhere between the two classes, and whilst claimed by neither he was used familiarly by both. Coldly now he returned M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s greeting, and discreetly removed himself to go and join his friend.

To Andre-Louis, the Marquis nodded with a blend of politeness and superiority he often displayed. Socially, the young lawyer was in a strange position. Because of his origins, he wasn't considered either noble or common, but existed somewhere in between the two classes. While neither fully accepted him, both groups treated him casually. He coolly acknowledged M. de La Tour d’Azyr's greeting and then quietly excused himself to join his friend.

The Marquis took the hand that mademoiselle extended to him, and bowing over it, bore it to his lips.

The Marquis took the hand that the young lady offered him, and bending over it, kissed it.

“Mademoiselle,” he said, looking into the blue depths of her eyes, that met his gaze smiling and untroubled, “monsieur your uncle does me the honour to permit that I pay my homage to you. Will you, mademoiselle, do me the honour to receive me when I come to-morrow? I shall have something of great importance for your ear.”

“Mademoiselle,” he said, gazing into the blue depths of her eyes, which met his with a smile and calmness, “your uncle has graciously allowed me to pay my respects to you. Will you, mademoiselle, do me the honor of seeing me when I come tomorrow? I have something very important to share with you.”

“Of importance, M. le Marquis? You almost frighten me.” But there was no fear on the serene little face in its furred hood. It was not for nothing that she had graduated in the Versailles school of artificialities.

“Is this important, M. le Marquis? You almost scare me.” But there was no fear on the calm little face in its fur hood. She had certainly learned the art of pretense at the Versailles school.

“That,” said he, “is very far from my design.”

"That's really not what I intended."

“But of importance to yourself, monsieur, or to me?”

“But is it important to you, sir, or to me?”

“To us both, I hope,” he answered her, a world of meaning in his fine, ardent eyes.

“To both of us, I hope,” he replied, a world of meaning in his striking, passionate eyes.

“You whet my curiosity, monsieur; and, of course, I am a dutiful niece. It follows that I shall be honoured to receive you.”

“You’ve piqued my curiosity, sir; and, of course, I am a good niece. So it goes without saying that I’d be honored to have you.”

“Not honoured, mademoiselle; you will confer the honour. To-morrow at this hour, then, I shall have the felicity to wait upon you.”

“Not honored, miss; you will be the one to honor me. So tomorrow at this time, I’ll be happy to meet with you.”

He bowed again; and again he bore her fingers to his lips, what time she curtsied. Thereupon, with no more than this formal breaking of the ice, they parted.

He bowed again, and once more he kissed her fingers while she curtsied. After that, with just this formal icebreaker, they went their separate ways.

She was a little breathless now, a little dazzled by the beauty of the man, his princely air, and the confidence of power he seemed to radiate. Involuntarily almost, she contrasted him with his critic—the lean and impudent Andre-Louis in his plain brown coat and steel-buckled shoes—and she felt guilty of an unpardonable offence in having permitted even one word of that presumptuous criticism. To-morrow M. le Marquis would come to offer her a great position, a great rank. And already she had derogated from the increase of dignity accruing to her from his very intention to translate her to so great an eminence. Not again would she suffer it; not again would she be so weak and childish as to permit Andre-Louis to utter his ribald comments upon a man by comparison with whom he was no better than a lackey.

She was a bit breathless now, a little dazzled by the beauty of the man, his noble presence, and the confident power he seemed to exude. Almost involuntarily, she compared him to his critic—the lean and cheeky Andre-Louis in his plain brown coat and steel-buckled shoes—and she felt guilty for allowing even one word of that arrogant criticism. Tomorrow, M. le Marquis would come to offer her a prestigious position and a high rank. And already she had undermined the increased dignity that came with his very intention to elevate her to such a great status. She wouldn’t let it happen again; she wouldn’t be so weak and childish as to let Andre-Louis make his sarcastic comments about a man who was, by comparison, no better than a servant.

Thus argued vanity and ambition with her better self and to her vast annoyance her better self would not admit entire conviction.

Thus vanity and ambition argued with her better self, and to her great annoyance, her better self wouldn't fully agree.

Meanwhile, M. de La Tour d’Azyr was climbing into his carriage. He had spoken a word of farewell to M. de Kercadiou, and he had also had a word for M. de Vilmorin in reply to which M. de Vilmorin had bowed in assenting silence. The carriage rolled away, the powdered footman in blue-and-gold very stiff behind it, M. de La Tour d’Azyr bowing to mademoiselle, who waved to him in answer.

Meanwhile, M. de La Tour d’Azyr was getting into his carriage. He exchanged a farewell with M. de Kercadiou and also acknowledged M. de Vilmorin, who responded with a silent nod of agreement. The carriage rolled away, with the powdered footman in blue and gold standing stiffly behind it, while M. de La Tour d’Azyr bowed to mademoiselle, who waved back at him.

Then M. de Vilmorin put his arm through that of Andre Louis, and said to him, “Come, Andre.”

Then M. de Vilmorin linked his arm with Andre Louis's and said to him, “Come on, Andre.”

“But you’ll stay to dine, both of you!” cried the hospitable Lord of Gavrillac. “We’ll drink a certain toast,” he added, winking an eye that strayed towards mademoiselle, who was approaching. He had no subtleties, good soul that he was.

“But you both have to stay for dinner!” exclaimed the welcoming Lord of Gavrillac. “We’ll raise a special toast,” he added, winking at mademoiselle, who was coming closer. He had no hidden motives, being a good-hearted man.

M. de Vilmorin deplored an appointment that prevented him doing himself the honour. He was very stiff and formal.

M. de Vilmorin regretted a commitment that stopped him from doing himself the honor. He was very stiff and formal.

“And you, Andre?”

"And you, Andre?"

“I? Oh, I share the appointment, godfather,” he lied, “and I have a superstition against toasts.” He had no wish to remain. He was angry with Aline for her smiling reception of M. de La Tour d’Azyr and the sordid bargain he saw her set on making. He was suffering from the loss of an illusion.

“I? Oh, I have the same appointment, godfather,” he lied, “and I have a superstition against toasts.” He didn’t want to stay. He was upset with Aline for her cheerful welcome of M. de La Tour d’Azyr and the ugly deal he saw her planning. He was dealing with the loss of an illusion.





CHAPTER III. THE ELOQUENCE OF M. DE VILMORIN

As they walked down the hill together, it was now M. de Vilmorin who was silent and preoccupied, Andre-Louis who was talkative. He had chosen Woman as a subject for his present discourse. He claimed—quite unjustifiably—to have discovered Woman that morning; and the things he had to say of the sex were unflattering, and occasionally almost gross. M. de Vilmorin, having ascertained the subject, did not listen. Singular though it may seem in a young French abbe of his day, M. de Vilmorin was not interested in Woman. Poor Philippe was in several ways exceptional. Opposite the Breton arme—the inn and posting-house at the entrance of the village of Gavrillac—M. de Vilmorin interrupted his companion just as he was soaring to the dizziest heights of caustic invective, and Andre-Louis, restored thereby to actualities, observed the carriage of M. de La Tour d’Azyr standing before the door of the hostelry.

As they walked down the hill together, it was M. de Vilmorin who was now silent and deep in thought, while Andre-Louis was chatty. He had picked Woman as the topic of his current conversation. He claimed—totally unjustifiable—that he had discovered Woman that morning; and what he had to say about the gender was unflattering and at times almost crude. M. de Vilmorin, having figured out the subject, was not really paying attention. Strange as it might seem for a young French abbé of his time, M. de Vilmorin just wasn't interested in Woman. Poor Philippe was exceptional in several ways. Right in front of the Breton arme—the inn and posting-house at the entrance of the village of Gavrillac—M. de Vilmorin cut off his companion just as he was reaching the peak of a scathing rant, and Andre-Louis, brought back to reality, noticed the carriage of M. de La Tour d’Azyr parked in front of the inn.

“I don’t believe you’ve been listening to me,” said he.

“I don’t think you’ve been listening to me,” he said.

“Had you been less interested in what you were saying, you might have observed it sooner and spared your breath. The fact is, you disappoint me, Andre. You seem to have forgotten what we went for. I have an appointment here with M. le Marquis. He desires to hear me further in the matter. Up there at Gavrillac I could accomplish nothing. The time was ill-chosen as it happened. But I have hopes of M. le Marquis.”

“Had you been less caught up in what you were saying, you might have noticed it sooner and saved your breath. The truth is, you disappoint me, Andre. You seem to have forgotten why we came here. I have an appointment with M. le Marquis. He wants to discuss the matter further. Up there at Gavrillac, I couldn’t achieve anything. The timing was just unfortunate. But I have hopes for M. le Marquis.”

“Hopes of what?”

"What hopes?"

“That he will make what reparation lies in his power. Provide for the widow and the orphans. Why else should he desire to hear me further?”

“That he will do whatever he can to make things right. Take care of the widow and the orphans. Why else would he want to listen to me anymore?”

“Unusual condescension,” said Andre-Louis, and quoted “Timeo Danaos et dona ferentes.”

“Unusual condescension,” said Andre-Louis, and quoted “I fear Greeks, even when they bring gifts.”

“Why?” asked Philippe.

“Why?” Philippe asked.

“Let us go and discover—unless you consider that I shall be in the way.”

"Let's go and explore—unless you think I'll be a hindrance."

Into a room on the right, rendered private to M. le Marquis for so long as he should elect to honour it, the young men were ushered by the host. A fire of logs was burning brightly at the room’s far end, and by this sat now M. de La Tour d’Azyr and his cousin, the Chevalier de Chabrillane. Both rose as M. de Vilmorin came in. Andre-Louis following, paused to close the door.

Into a room on the right, kept private for M. le Marquis as long as he chose to use it, the young men were led in by the host. A bright fire was burning at the far end of the room, where M. de La Tour d’Azyr and his cousin, the Chevalier de Chabrillane, were sitting. Both stood up as M. de Vilmorin entered. Andre-Louis, following behind, stopped to close the door.

“You oblige me by your prompt courtesy, M. de Vilmorin,” said the Marquis, but in a tone so cold as to belie the politeness of his words. “A chair, I beg. Ah, Moreau?” The note was frigidly interrogative. “He accompanies you, monsieur?” he asked.

“You're being very courteous, M. de Vilmorin,” said the Marquis, but his tone was so cold that it contradicted the politeness of his words. “May I have a chair, please? Ah, Moreau?” The note was icily questioning. “He’s with you, sir?” he asked.

“If you please, M. le Marquis.”

“If you don't mind, Mr. Marquis.”

“Why not? Find yourself a seat, Moreau.” He spoke over his shoulder as to a lackey.

“Why not? Take a seat, Moreau.” He said this over his shoulder as if speaking to a servant.

“It is good of you, monsieur,” said Philippe, “to have offered me this opportunity of continuing the subject that took me so fruitlessly, as it happens, to Gavrillac.”

“It’s kind of you, sir,” Philippe said, “to give me the chance to continue the topic that led me so unproductively, as it turns out, to Gavrillac.”

The Marquis crossed his legs, and held one of his fine hands to the blaze. He replied, without troubling to turn to the young man, who was slightly behind him.

The Marquis crossed his legs and held one of his elegant hands to the fire. He replied without bothering to turn to the young man, who was slightly behind him.

“The goodness of my request we will leave out of question for the moment,” said he, darkly, and M. de Chabrillane laughed. Andre-Louis thought him easily moved to mirth, and almost envied him the faculty.

“The kindness of my request is something we can put aside for now,” said he, with a serious tone, and M. de Chabrillane laughed. Andre-Louis thought he was easily amused and almost envied him for that ability.

“But I am grateful,” Philippe insisted, “that you should condescend to hear me plead their cause.”

“But I am grateful,” Philippe insisted, “that you would take the time to listen to me advocate for their cause.”

The Marquis stared at him over his shoulder. “Whose cause?” quoth he.

The Marquis looked at him from behind. “Whose cause?” he asked.

“Why, the cause of the widow and orphans of this unfortunate Mabey.”

“It's for the widow and orphans of this unfortunate Mabey.”

The Marquis looked from Vilmorin to the Chevalier, and again the Chevalier laughed, slapping his leg this time.

The Marquis glanced from Vilmorin to the Chevalier, and once more the Chevalier laughed, this time slapping his thigh.

“I think,” said M. de La Tour d’Azyr, slowly, “that we are at cross-purposes. I asked you to come here because the Chateau de Gavrillac was hardly a suitable place in which to carry our discussion further, and because I hesitated to incommode you by suggesting that you should come all the way to Azyr. But my object is connected with certain expressions that you let fall up there. It is on the subject of those expressions, monsieur, that I would hear you further—if you will honour me.”

“I think,” said M. de La Tour d’Azyr, slowly, “that we’re not on the same page. I invited you here because the Chateau de Gavrillac isn’t a great place for our discussion, and I didn't want to inconvenience you by asking you to come all the way to Azyr. But my goal relates to some comments you made up there. It’s regarding those comments, sir, that I’d like to hear more from you—if you would be so kind.”

Andre-Louis began to apprehend that there was something sinister in the air. He was a man of quick intuitions, quicker far than those of M. de Vilmorin, who evinced no more than a mild surprise.

Andre-Louis started to sense that something was off. He was a man of sharp instincts, much sharper than those of M. de Vilmorin, who showed only a slight surprise.

“I am at a loss, monsieur,” said he. “To what expressions does monsieur allude?”

“I’m confused, sir,” he said. “What expressions are you referring to?”

“It seems, monsieur, that I must refresh your memory.” The Marquis crossed his legs, and swung sideways on his chair, so that at last he directly faced M. de Vilmorin. “You spoke, monsieur—and however mistaken you may have been, you spoke very eloquently, too eloquently almost, it seemed to me—of the infamy of such a deed as the act of summary justice upon this thieving fellow Mabey, or whatever his name may be. Infamy was the precise word you used. You did not retract that word when I had the honour to inform you that it was by my orders that my gamekeeper Benet proceeded as he did.”

“It seems, sir, that I need to remind you of something.” The Marquis crossed his legs and turned sideways in his chair, so that he finally faced M. de Vilmorin directly. “You spoke, sir—and no matter how wrong you may have been, you spoke quite eloquently, almost too eloquently, it seemed to me—about the shame of such an act, as the summary justice dealt to that thief Mabey, or whatever his name is. Shame was the exact word you used. You didn’t take that back when I had the honor of telling you that it was by my orders that my gamekeeper Benet acted as he did.”

“If,” said M. de Vilmorin, “the deed was infamous, its infamy is not modified by the rank, however exalted, of the person responsible. Rather is it aggravated.”

“If,” said M. de Vilmorin, “if the act was disgraceful, its disgrace isn’t changed by the status, no matter how high, of the person behind it. In fact, it makes it worse.”

“Ah!” said M. le Marquis, and drew a gold snuffbox from his pocket. “You say, ‘if the deed was infamous,’ monsieur. Am I to understand that you are no longer as convinced as you appeared to be of its infamy?”

“Ah!” said the Marquis, pulling a gold snuffbox from his pocket. “You say, ‘if the deed was infamous,’ sir. Should I take that to mean you’re not as convinced as you seemed to be about its infamy?”

M. de Vilmorin’s fine face wore a look of perplexity. He did not understand the drift of this.

M. de Vilmorin’s handsome face showed a look of confusion. He didn’t get what this was about.

“It occurs to me, M. le Marquis, in view of your readiness to assume responsibility, that you must believe justification for the deed which is not apparent to myself.”

“It strikes me, M. le Marquis, considering your willingness to take responsibility, that you must see a justification for the action that doesn’t seem clear to me.”

“That is better. That is distinctly better.” The Marquis took snuff delicately, dusting the fragments from the fine lace at his throat. “You realize that with an imperfect understanding of these matters, not being yourself a landowner, you may have rushed to unjustifiable conclusions. That is indeed the case. May it be a warning to you, monsieur. When I tell you that for months past I have been annoyed by similar depredations, you will perhaps understand that it had become necessary to employ a deterrent sufficiently strong to put an end to them. Now that the risk is known, I do not think there will be any more prowling in my coverts. And there is more in it than that, M. de Vilmorin. It is not the poaching that annoys me so much as the contempt for my absolute and inviolable rights. There is, monsieur, as you cannot fail to have observed, an evil spirit of insubordination in the air, and there is one only way in which to meet it. To tolerate it, in however slight a degree, to show leniency, however leniently disposed, would entail having recourse to still harsher measures to-morrow. You understand me, I am sure, and you will also, I am sure, appreciate the condescension of what amounts to an explanation from me where I cannot admit that any explanations were due. If anything in what I have said is still obscure to you, I refer you to the game laws, which your lawyer friend there will expound for you at need.”

"That's better. That's definitely better." The Marquis took a pinch of snuff, brushing off the particles from the fine lace at his throat. "You must realize that with a limited understanding of these matters, especially since you aren't a landowner yourself, you may have jumped to unfair conclusions. That’s indeed the case. Let this serve as a warning to you, sir. When I say that I have been bothered by similar incidents for months now, you should understand that it became necessary to take strong measures to put a stop to them. Now that the risk is known, I don’t think there will be any more trespassing in my woods. And there's more to it than that, Mr. de Vilmorin. It's not just the poaching that bothers me, but the disregard for my absolute and unassailable rights. There is, as you must have noticed, a troubling spirit of defiance in the air, and there’s only one way to confront it. To tolerate it, even to a small degree, to be lenient even a little, would mean needing to resort to even harsher measures later on. I'm sure you understand me, and I trust you’ll appreciate the generosity of what amounts to an explanation from me when I can hardly say that any explanations were warranted. If anything I've said is still unclear to you, I suggest you refer to the game laws, which your lawyer friend there can clarify for you if needed."

With that the gentleman swung round again to face the fire. It appeared to convey the intimation that the interview was at an end. And yet this was not by any means the intimation that it conveyed to the watchful, puzzled, vaguely uneasy Andre-Louis. It was, thought he, a very curious, a very suspicious oration. It affected to explain, with a politeness of terms and a calculated insolence of tone; whilst in fact it could only serve to stimulate and goad a man of M. de Vilmorin’s opinions. And that is precisely what it did. He rose.

With that, the gentleman turned back to face the fire. It seemed to signal that the conversation was over. However, this wasn’t at all the impression it left on the attentive, confused, and somewhat uneasy Andre-Louis. He thought it was a very strange and quite suspicious speech. It pretended to explain things with polite language and a deliberately rude tone, but in reality, it only served to provoke someone with M. de Vilmorin’s views. And that's exactly what it did. He stood up.

“Are there in the world no laws but game laws?” he demanded, angrily. “Have you never by any chance heard of the laws of humanity?”

“Are there no laws in the world except game laws?” he asked, angrily. “Have you ever, by any chance, heard of the laws of humanity?”

The Marquis sighed wearily. “What have I to do with the laws of humanity?” he wondered.

The Marquis let out a tired sigh. “What do I have to do with the laws of humanity?” he thought.

M. de Vilmorin looked at him a moment in speechless amazement.

M. de Vilmorin stared at him for a moment in silent shock.

“Nothing, M. le Marquis. That is—alas!—too obvious. I hope you will remember it in the hour when you may wish to appeal to those laws which you now deride.”

“Nothing, Mr. Marquis. That is—unfortunately!—too obvious. I hope you’ll remember this when you wish to call upon the laws that you now mock.”

M. de La Tour d’Azyr threw back his head sharply, his high-bred face imperious.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr tilted his head back sharply, his aristocratic face commanding.

“Now what precisely shall that mean? It is not the first time to-day that you have made use of dark sayings that I could almost believe to veil the presumption of a threat.”

“Now what exactly does that mean? It's not the first time today that you've used vague phrases that make me think you might be hiding a threat.”

“Not a threat, M. le Marquis—a warning. A warning that such deeds as these against God’s creatures... Oh, you may sneer, monsieur, but they are God’s creatures, even as you or I—neither more nor less, deeply though the reflection may wound your pride. In His eyes...”

“Not a threat, Mr. Marquis—a warning. A warning that actions like these against God’s creatures... Oh, you can scoff, sir, but they are God’s creatures, just like you and me—neither more nor less, even if that realization hurts your pride. In His eyes...”

“Of your charity, spare me a sermon, M. l’abbe!”

“Out of kindness, spare me a lecture, M. l’abbe!”

“You mock, monsieur. You laugh. Will you laugh, I wonder, when God presents His reckoning to you for the blood and plunder with which your hands are full?”

“You're making fun of me, sir. You’re laughing. I wonder, will you still be laughing when God holds you accountable for the blood and the loot that your hands are covered in?”

“Monsieur!” The word, sharp as the crack of a whip, was from M. de Chabrillane, who bounded to his feet. But instantly the Marquis repressed him.

“Monsieur!” The word, sharp as a whip crack, came from M. de Chabrillane, who jumped to his feet. But right away, the Marquis held him back.

“Sit down, Chevalier. You are interrupting M. l’abbe, and I should like to hear him further. He interests me profoundly.”

“Sit down, Chevalier. You’re interrupting M. l’abbe, and I’d like to hear more from him. He’s really interesting to me.”

In the background Andre-Louis, too, had risen, brought to his feet by alarm, by the evil that he saw written on the handsome face of M. de La Tour d’Azyr. He approached, and touched his friend upon the arm.

In the background, Andre-Louis had also stood up, alarmed by the danger he saw on M. de La Tour d’Azyr's handsome face. He moved closer and placed a hand on his friend's arm.

“Better be going, Philippe,” said he.

“Better get going, Philippe,” he said.

But M. de Vilmorin, caught in the relentless grip of passions long repressed, was being hurried by them recklessly along.

But M. de Vilmorin, trapped in the unyielding hold of long-suppressed emotions, was being rushed by them without caution.

“Oh, monsieur,” said he, “consider what you are and what you will be. Consider how you and your kind live by abuses, and consider the harvest that abuses must ultimately bring.”

“Oh, sir,” he said, “think about who you are and who you will become. Think about how you and your kind thrive on wrongdoing, and consider the consequences that such wrongdoing will ultimately produce.”

“Revolutionist!” said M. le Marquis, contemptuously. “You have the effrontery to stand before my face and offer me this stinking cant of your modern so-called intellectuals!”

“Revolutionary!” said M. le Marquis, with disdain. “You have the nerve to stand in front of me and present this awful nonsense from your so-called modern intellectuals!”

“Is it cant, monsieur? Do you think—do you believe in your soul—that it is cant? Is it cant that the feudal grip is on all things that live, crushing them like grapes in the press, to its own profit? Does it not exercise its rights upon the waters of the river, the fire that bakes the poor man’s bread of grass and barley, on the wind that turns the mill? The peasant cannot take a step upon the road, cross a crazy bridge over a river, buy an ell of cloth in the village market, without meeting feudal rapacity, without being taxed in feudal dues. Is not that enough, M. le Marquis? Must you also demand his wretched life in payment for the least infringement of your sacred privileges, careless of what widows or orphans you dedicate to woe? Will naught content you but that your shadow must lie like a curse upon the land? And do you think in your pride that France, this Job among the nations, will suffer it forever?”

“Is that just talk, sir? Do you really believe deep down that it’s just talk? Is it just talk that the feudal grip is on everything living, crushing them like grapes in a press for its own benefit? Doesn’t it exert its rights over the river's waters, the fire that cooks the poor man’s bread made from grass and barley, and the wind that turns the mill? The peasant can’t take a step down the road, cross a rickety bridge over a river, or buy a measure of cloth at the village market without encountering feudal greed, without being taxed with feudal dues. Isn’t that enough, Mr. Marquis? Must you also take his miserable life as payment for the slightest infringement of your so-called sacred privileges, indifferent to the widows or orphans you leave in despair? Will nothing satisfy you but that your shadow must fall like a curse over the land? And do you really think, in your arrogance, that France—this Job among the nations—will tolerate it forever?”

He paused as if for a reply. But none came. The Marquis considered him, strangely silent, a half smile of disdain at the corners of his lips, an ominous hardness in his eyes.

He paused as if expecting a response. But none came. The Marquis looked at him, strangely quiet, a half-smile of disdain at the corners of his lips, an unsettling hardness in his eyes.

Again Andre-Louis tugged at his friend’s sleeve.

Again, Andre-Louis pulled on his friend's sleeve.

“Philippe.”

“Philippe.”

Philippe shook him off, and plunged on, fanatically.

Philippe shook him off and pressed on intensely.

“Do you see nothing of the gathering clouds that herald the coming of the storm? You imagine, perhaps, that these States General summoned by M. Necker, and promised for next year, are to do nothing but devise fresh means of extortion to liquidate the bankruptcy of the State? You delude yourselves, as you shall find. The Third Estate, which you despise, will prove itself the preponderating force, and it will find a way to make an end of this canker of privilege that is devouring the vitals of this unfortunate country.”

“Don’t you see the dark clouds gathering that signal the approaching storm? You might think that the States General called by M. Necker, set for next year, will only come up with new ways to squeeze money from people to cover the government’s bankruptcy. You’re mistaken, as you will soon realize. The Third Estate, which you look down on, will reveal itself as the dominant force and will figure out how to put an end to this rotting privilege that is eating away at the heart of this unfortunate country.”

M. le Marquis shifted in his chair, and spoke at last.

M. le Marquis shifted in his chair and finally spoke.

“You have, monsieur,” said he, “a very dangerous gift of eloquence. And it is of yourself rather than of your subject. For after all, what do you offer me? A rechauffe of the dishes served to out-at-elbow enthusiasts in the provincial literary chambers, compounded of the effusions of your Voltaires and Jean-Jacques and such dirty-fingered scribblers. You have not among all your philosophers one with the wit to understand that we are an order consecrated by antiquity, that for our rights and privileges we have behind us the authority of centuries.”

"You have, sir," he said, "a very dangerous gift for speaking. And it’s more about you than your topic. Because after all, what do you offer me? A reheating of the ideas served to struggling enthusiasts in the provincial literary circles, mixed with the outpourings of your Voltaires and Jean-Jacques and such finger-inked writers. You don’t have any philosopher among you who has the wit to realize that we are a group honored by history, and that for our rights and privileges, we have centuries of authority behind us."

“Humanity, monsieur,” Philippe replied, “is more ancient than nobility. Human rights are contemporary with man.”

“Humanity, sir,” Philippe replied, “is older than nobility. Human rights exist alongside mankind.”

The Marquis laughed and shrugged.

The Marquis laughed and shrugged.

“That is the answer I might have expected. It has the right note of cant that distinguishes the philosophers.”

"That’s the answer I would have expected. It has the right tone of insincerity that sets apart the philosophers."

And then M. de Chabrillane spoke.

And then Mr. de Chabrillane spoke.

“You go a long way round,” he criticized his cousin, on a note of impatience.

“You're taking the long way around,” he criticized his cousin, sounding impatient.

“But I am getting there,” he was answered. “I desired to make quite certain first.”

“But I'm getting there,” he was told. “I just wanted to be absolutely sure first.”

“Faith, you should have no doubt by now.”

“Faith, you shouldn’t doubt it by now.”

“I have none.” The Marquis rose, and turned again to M. de Vilmorin, who had understood nothing of that brief exchange. “M. l’abbe,” said he once more, “you have a very dangerous gift of eloquence. I can conceive of men being swayed by it. Had you been born a gentleman, you would not so easily have acquired these false views that you express.”

“I don’t have any.” The Marquis stood up and turned back to M. de Vilmorin, who hadn’t understood that quick exchange. “M. l’abbe,” he said again, “you have a very dangerous way with words. I can imagine men being influenced by it. If you had been born a gentleman, you wouldn’t have so easily picked up these misguided ideas that you express.”

M. de Vilmorin stared blankly, uncomprehending.

M. de Vilmorin stared blankly, not understanding.

“Had I been born a gentleman, do you say?” quoth he, in a slow, bewildered voice. “But I was born a gentleman. My race is as old, my blood as good as yours, monsieur.”

“Had I been born a gentleman, you say?” he replied in a slow, confused voice. “But I was born a gentleman. My lineage is just as old, my blood just as noble as yours, sir.”

From M. le Marquis there was a slight play of eyebrows, a vague, indulgent smile. His dark, liquid eyes looked squarely into the face of M. de Vilmorin.

From M. le Marquis, there was a subtle raise of his eyebrows, a faint, tolerant smile. His dark, expressive eyes met M. de Vilmorin's gaze directly.

“You have been deceived in that, I fear.”

“You've been misled in that, I'm afraid.”

“Deceived?”

"Fooled?"

“Your sentiments betray the indiscretion of which madame your mother must have been guilty.”

“Your feelings reveal the mistake that your mother must have made.”

The brutally affronting words were sped beyond recall, and the lips that had uttered them, coldly, as if they had been the merest commonplace, remained calm and faintly sneering.

The harsh, hurtful words were out before they could be taken back, and the lips that spoke them remained calm and slightly mocking, as if they were just ordinary remarks.

A dead silence followed. Andre-Louis’ wits were numbed. He stood aghast, all thought suspended in him, what time M. de Vilmorin’s eyes continued fixed upon M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s, as if searching there for a meaning that eluded him. Quite suddenly he understood the vile affront. The blood leapt to his face, fire blazed in his gentle eyes. A convulsive quiver shook him. Then, with an inarticulate cry, he leaned forward, and with his open hand struck M. le Marquis full and hard upon his sneering face.

A dead silence followed. Andre-Louis was in shock. He stood frozen, his mind blank, while M. de Vilmorin continued to stare at M. de La Tour d’Azyr, as if looking for a meaning that was just out of reach. Suddenly, he realized the terrible insult. Blood rushed to his face, and a fire blazed in his gentle eyes. He trembled uncontrollably. Then, with a wordless cry, he leaned forward and slapped M. le Marquis hard across his sneering face with his open hand.

In a flash M. de Chabrillane was on his feet, between the two men.

In an instant, M. de Chabrillane was on his feet, standing between the two men.

Too late Andre-Louis had seen the trap. La Tour d’Azyr’s words were but as a move in a game of chess, calculated to exasperate his opponent into some such counter-move as this—a counter-move that left him entirely at the other’s mercy.

Too late, Andre-Louis realized it was a trap. La Tour d’Azyr’s words were just a move in a chess game, designed to frustrate his opponent into making a counter-move like this—one that left him completely at the other’s mercy.

M. le Marquis looked on, very white save where M. de Vilmorin’s finger-prints began slowly to colour his face; but he said nothing more. Instead, it was M. de Chabrillane who now did the talking, taking up his preconcerted part in this vile game.

M. le Marquis watched, his face very pale except where M. de Vilmorin’s fingerprints began to leave a mark on his skin; but he didn’t say anything else. Instead, it was M. de Chabrillane who spoke now, taking on his agreed role in this terrible game.

“You realize, monsieur, what you have done,” said he, coldly, to Philippe. “And you realize, of course, what must inevitably follow.”

“You understand, sir, what you’ve done,” he said coolly to Philippe. “And you understand, of course, what will inevitably happen next.”

M. de Vilmorin had realized nothing. The poor young man had acted upon impulse, upon the instinct of decency and honour, never counting the consequences. But he realized them now at the sinister invitation of M. de Chabrillane, and if he desired to avoid these consequences, it was out of respect for his priestly vocation, which strictly forbade such adjustments of disputes as M. de Chabrillane was clearly thrusting upon him.

M. de Vilmorin had accomplished nothing. The unfortunate young man had acted on impulse, driven by a sense of decency and honor, never considering the consequences. But he understood them now at the ominous suggestion of M. de Chabrillane, and if he wanted to avoid these consequences, it was because of his respect for his priestly calling, which clearly prohibited the kind of dispute resolutions that M. de Chabrillane was pushing on him.

He drew back. “Let one affront wipe out the other,” said he, in a dull voice. “The balance is still in M. le Marquis’s favour. Let that content him.”

He pulled away. “Let one insult cancel out the other,” he said in a flat voice. “The scales still tip in M. le Marquis’s favor. Let that satisfy him.”

“Impossible.” The Chevalier’s lips came together tightly. Thereafter he was suavity itself, but very firm. “A blow has been struck, monsieur. I think I am correct in saying that such a thing has never happened before to M. le Marquis in all his life. If you felt yourself affronted, you had but to ask the satisfaction due from one gentleman to another. Your action would seem to confirm the assumption that you found so offensive. But it does not on that account render you immune from the consequences.”

“Impossible.” The Chevalier pressed his lips together tightly. After that, he became polished but very firm. “A blow has been dealt, sir. I believe it’s safe to say that nothing like this has ever happened to M. le Marquis in his entire life. If you felt disrespected, you only needed to request the proper satisfaction from one gentleman to another. Your actions seem to back up the assumption that you found so upsetting. However, that doesn’t make you exempt from the consequences.”

It was, you see, M. de Chabrillane’s part to heap coals upon this fire, to make quite sure that their victim should not escape them.

It was, you see, M. de Chabrillane’s role to add fuel to this fire, to ensure that their victim wouldn't escape them.

“I desire no immunity,” flashed back the young seminarist, stung by this fresh goad. After all, he was nobly born, and the traditions of his class were strong upon him—stronger far than the seminarist schooling in humility. He owed it to himself, to his honour, to be killed rather than avoid the consequences of the thing he had done.

“I don’t want any special treatment,” the young seminarist shot back, hurt by this new provocation. After all, he came from a noble background, and the values of his class weighed heavily on him—much more than the seminarist training in humility. He owed it to himself, to his honor, to face death rather than escape the consequences of his actions.

“But he does not wear a sword, messieurs!” cried Andre Louis, aghast.

"But he doesn't wear a sword, gentlemen!" exclaimed Andre Louis, shocked.

“That is easily amended. He may have the loan of mine.”

"That's easy to fix. He can borrow mine."

“I mean, messieurs,” Andre-Louis insisted, between fear for his friend and indignation, “that it is not his habit to wear a sword, that he has never worn one, that he is untutored in its uses. He is a seminarist—a postulant for holy orders, already half a priest, and so forbidden from such an engagement as you propose.”

“I mean, gentlemen,” Andre-Louis insisted, torn between worry for his friend and anger, “that it’s not his style to carry a sword, that he’s never carried one, and that he doesn’t know how to use it. He’s a seminarian—a candidate for holy orders, already halfway to being a priest, and he’s not allowed to be involved in something like what you’re suggesting.”

“All that he should have remembered before he struck a blow,” said M. de Chabrillane, politely.

“All that he should have remembered before he hit someone,” said M. de Chabrillane, politely.

“The blow was deliberately provoked,” raged Andre-Louis. Then he recovered himself, though the other’s haughty stare had no part in that recovery. “O my God, I talk in vain! How is one to argue against a purpose formed! Come away, Philippe. Don’t you see the trap...”

“The blow was intentionally provoked," Andre-Louis fumed. Then he composed himself, although the other’s contemptuous glare didn’t help. “Oh my God, I’m just wasting my breath! How can you argue against a set intention? Come on, Philippe. Can’t you see the trap…”

M. de Vilmorin cut him short, and flung him off. “Be quiet, Andre. M. le Marquis is entirely in the right.”

M. de Vilmorin interrupted him and dismissed him. “Enough, Andre. M. le Marquis is absolutely right.”

“M. le Marquis is in the right?” Andre-Louis let his arms fall helplessly. This man he loved above all other living men was caught in the snare of the world’s insanity. He was baring his breast to the knife for the sake of a vague, distorted sense of the honour due to himself. It was not that he did not see the trap. It was that his honour compelled him to disdain consideration of it. To Andre-Louis in that moment he seemed a singularly tragic figure. Noble, perhaps, but very pitiful.

“M. le Marquis is right?” Andre-Louis let his arms drop in defeat. This man he loved more than anyone else was trapped in the madness of the world. He was exposing himself to danger for a vague, twisted sense of honor. It wasn't that he didn't recognize the trap; it was that his honor forced him to ignore it. In that moment, Andre-Louis saw him as a uniquely tragic figure. Noble, maybe, but incredibly pitiable.





CHAPTER IV. THE HERITAGE

It was M. de Vilmorin’s desire that the matter should be settled out of hand. In this he was at once objective and subjective. A prey to emotions sadly at conflict with his priestly vocation, he was above all in haste to have done, so that he might resume a frame of mind more proper to it. Also he feared himself a little; by which I mean that his honour feared his nature. The circumstances of his education, and the goal that for some years now he had kept in view, had robbed him of much of that spirited brutality that is the birthright of the male. He had grown timid and gentle as a woman. Aware of it, he feared that once the heat of his passion was spent he might betray a dishonouring weakness, in the ordeal.

M. de Vilmorin wanted the issue to be resolved quickly. In this, he was both objective and subjective. Struggling with emotions that conflicted with his role as a priest, he was eager to get it over with so he could return to a mindset more fitting for his position. He also felt a bit afraid of himself; I mean that he was concerned about how his nature might affect his honor. His upbringing and the goal he had pursued for several years had stripped away much of the raw masculinity that is typically a man's inheritance. He had become timid and gentle like a woman. Aware of this, he worried that once the intensity of his passion faded, he might reveal a disgraceful weakness during the process.

M. le Marquis, on his side, was no less eager for an immediate settlement; and since they had M. de Chabrillane to act for his cousin, and Andre-Louis to serve as witness for M. de Vilmorin, there was nothing to delay them.

M. le Marquis was just as eager for a quick resolution; and with M. de Chabrillane representing his cousin, and Andre-Louis as a witness for M. de Vilmorin, there was nothing holding them back.

And so, within a few minutes, all arrangements were concluded, and you behold that sinisterly intentioned little group of four assembled in the afternoon sunshine on the bowling-green behind the inn. They were entirely private, screened more or less from the windows of the house by a ramage of trees, which, if leafless now, was at least dense enough to provide an effective lattice.

And so, in just a few minutes, everything was set, and you see that oddly determined little group of four gathered in the afternoon sun on the bowling green behind the inn. They were completely private, somewhat hidden from the windows of the house by a tangle of trees, which, although leafless now, was still dense enough to create an effective screen.

There were no formalities over measurements of blades or selection of ground. M. le Marquis removed his sword-belt and scabbard, but declined—not considering it worth while for the sake of so negligible an opponent—to divest himself either of his shoes or his coat. Tall, lithe, and athletic, he stood to face the no less tall, but very delicate and frail, M. de Vilmorin. The latter also disdained to make any of the usual preparations. Since he recognized that it could avail him nothing to strip, he came on guard fully dressed, two hectic spots above the cheek-bones burning on his otherwise grey face.

There were no formalities regarding the measurement of blades or the choice of ground. M. le Marquis took off his sword belt and scabbard but decided—not thinking it worth the effort against such a minor opponent—not to take off his shoes or coat. Tall, lean, and athletic, he faced the equally tall but much more delicate and frail M. de Vilmorin. The latter also chose to skip the usual preparations. Knowing that stripping down would do him no good, he stood ready fully dressed, two red spots above his cheekbones glowing on his otherwise gray face.

M. de Chabrillane, leaning upon a cane—for he had relinquished his sword to M. de Vilmorin—looked on with quiet interest. Facing him on the other side of the combatants stood Andre-Louis, the palest of the four, staring from fevered eyes, twisting and untwisting clammy hands.

M. de Chabrillane, leaning on a cane—having given his sword to M. de Vilmorin—watched with a calm interest. Opposite him, on the other side of the fighters, stood Andre-Louis, the palest of the four, staring with frantic eyes, twisting and untwisting his clammy hands.

His every instinct was to fling himself between the antagonists, to protest against and frustrate this meeting. That sane impulse was curbed, however, by the consciousness of its futility. To calm him, he clung to the conviction that the issue could not really be very serious. If the obligations of Philippe’s honour compelled him to cross swords with the man he had struck, M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s birth compelled him no less to do no serious hurt to the unfledged lad he had so grievously provoked. M. le Marquis, after all, was a man of honour. He could intend no more than to administer a lesson; sharp, perhaps, but one by which his opponent must live to profit. Andre-Louis clung obstinately to that for comfort.

His every instinct was to jump in between the opponents, to protest against and stop this meeting. However, that rational urge was held back by the realization of its uselessness. To calm himself, he held onto the belief that the situation couldn't really be that serious. If Philippe’s sense of honor forced him to duel with the man he had hit, M. de La Tour d’Azyr's background similarly required him to avoid seriously hurting the inexperienced young man he had so deeply agitated. After all, M. le Marquis was a man of honor. He couldn’t intend more than to teach a lesson—harsh, maybe, but one from which his opponent would still benefit. Andre-Louis stubbornly clung to that for comfort.

Steel beat on steel, and the men engaged. The Marquis presented to his opponent the narrow edge of his upright body, his knees slightly flexed and converted into living springs, whilst M. de Vilmorin stood squarely, a full target, his knees wooden. Honour and the spirit of fair play alike cried out against such a match.

Steel clashed against steel as the men began to fight. The Marquis faced his opponent with his body upright, knees slightly bent like coiled springs, while M. de Vilmorin stood squarely, an easy target, his knees stiff. Both honor and the spirit of fair play protested against such a matchup.

The encounter was very short, of course. In youth, Philippe had received the tutoring in sword-play that was given to every boy born into his station of life. And so he knew at least the rudiments of what was now expected of him. But what could rudiments avail him here? Three disengages completed the exchanges, and then without any haste the Marquis slid his right foot along the moist turf, his long, graceful body extending itself in a lunge that went under M. de Vilmorin’s clumsy guard, and with the utmost deliberation he drove his blade through the young man’s vitals.

The meeting was really brief, of course. In his youth, Philippe had received the sword-fighting lessons every boy of his social class was given. So, he was familiar with at least the basics of what was now expected of him. But how could the basics help him here? After three disengages exchanged, the Marquis casually slid his right foot along the damp grass, his long, elegant body stretching into a lunge that slipped under M. de Vilmorin’s awkward guard, and with the utmost intention, he drove his sword through the young man’s vital organs.

Andre-Louis sprang forward just in time to catch his friend’s body under the armpits as it sank. Then, his own legs bending beneath the weight of it, he went down with his burden until he was kneeling on the damp turf. Philippe’s limp head lay against Andre-Louis’ left shoulder; Philippe’s relaxed arms trailed at his sides; the blood welled and bubbled from the ghastly wound to saturate the poor lad’s garments.

Andre-Louis rushed forward just in time to catch his friend's body under the armpits as it sank. Then, feeling the weight of it bend his own legs, he went down with his burden until he was kneeling on the wet grass. Philippe's limp head rested against Andre-Louis' left shoulder, and his relaxed arms hung at his sides, while blood welled and bubbled from the horrific wound, soaking the poor guy's clothes.

With white face and twitching lips, Andre-Louis looked up at M. de La Tour d’Azyr, who stood surveying his work with a countenance of grave but remorseless interest.

With a pale face and twitching lips, Andre-Louis looked up at M. de La Tour d’Azyr, who stood examining his work with a serious but unwaveringly interested expression.

“You have killed him!” cried Andre-Louis.

"You've killed him!" shouted Andre-Louis.

“Of course.”

“Of course.”

The Marquis ran a lace handkerchief along his blade to wipe it. As he let the dainty fabric fall, he explained himself. “He had, as I told him, a too dangerous gift of eloquence.”

The Marquis ran a lace handkerchief along his blade to clean it. As he let the delicate fabric drop, he explained himself. “He had, as I told him, a dangerously persuasive way with words.”

And he turned away, leaving completest understanding with Andre-Louis. Still supporting the limp, draining body, the young man called to him.

And he turned away, leaving complete understanding with Andre-Louis. Still holding the limp, lifeless body, the young man called out to him.

“Come back, you cowardly murderer, and make yourself quite safe by killing me too!”

“Come back, you cowardly murderer, and ensure your safety by killing me too!”

The Marquis half turned, his face dark with anger. Then M. de Chabrillane set a restraining hand upon his arm. Although a party throughout to the deed, the Chevalier was a little appalled now that it was done. He had not the high stomach of M. de La Tour d’Azyr, and he was a good deal younger.

The Marquis half-turned, his face filled with anger. Then M. de Chabrillane placed a calming hand on his arm. Even though he was part of the plan, the Chevalier felt a bit shaken now that it was over. He didn't have the same strong resolve as M. de La Tour d’Azyr, and he was quite a bit younger.

“Come away,” he said. “The lad is raving. They were friends.”

“Come on,” he said. “The kid is out of control. They were friends.”

“You heard what he said?” quoth the Marquis.

“You heard what he said?” asked the Marquis.

“Nor can he, or you, or any man deny it,” flung back Andre-Louis. “Yourself, monsieur, you made confession when you gave me now the reason why you killed him. You did it because you feared him.”

“Nor can he, or you, or any man deny it,” Andre-Louis shot back. “You, sir, confessed when you explained to me why you killed him. You did it because you were afraid of him.”

“If that were true—what, then?” asked the great gentleman.

“If that were true—what then?” asked the distinguished gentleman.

“Do you ask? Do you understand of life and humanity nothing but how to wear a coat and dress your hair—oh, yes, and to handle weapons against boys and priests? Have you no mind to think, no soul into which you can turn its vision? Must you be told that it is a coward’s part to kill the thing he fears, and doubly a coward’s part to kill in this way? Had you stabbed him in the back with a knife, you would have shown the courage of your vileness. It would have been a vileness undisguised. But you feared the consequences of that, powerful as you are; and so you shelter your cowardice under the pretext of a duel.”

“Are you asking? Do you understand nothing about life and humanity except how to wear a coat and style your hair—oh, and how to fight against boys and priests? Don’t you have a mind to think or a soul to see into? Must you be told that it’s a cowardly act to kill what you fear, and it’s even more cowardly to kill like this? If you had stabbed him in the back with a knife, you would have shown the true courage of your wickedness. It would have been a wickedness laid bare. But you were afraid of the consequences of that, strong as you are; so you hide your cowardice behind the excuse of a duel.”

The Marquis shook off his cousin’s hand, and took a step forward, holding now his sword like a whip. But again the Chevalier caught and held him.

The Marquis shook off his cousin’s hand and stepped forward, now holding his sword like a whip. But once more, the Chevalier grabbed and held him.

“No, no, Gervais! Let be, in God’s name!”

“No, no, Gervais! Just leave it alone, for God’s sake!”

“Let him come, monsieur,” raved Andre-Louis, his voice thick and concentrated. “Let him complete his coward’s work on me, and thus make himself safe from a coward’s wages.”

“Let him come, sir,” raved Andre-Louis, his voice deep and intense. “Let him finish his cowardly task on me, and thereby secure himself from a coward’s reward.”

M. de Chabrillane let his cousin go. He came white to the lips, his eyes glaring at the lad who so recklessly insulted him. And then he checked. It may be that he remembered suddenly the relationship in which this young man was popularly believed to stand to the Seigneur de Gavrillac, and the well-known affection in which the Seigneur held him. And so he may have realized that if he pushed this matter further, he might find himself upon the horns of a dilemma. He would be confronted with the alternatives of shedding more blood, and so embroiling himself with the Lord of Gavrillac at a time when that gentleman’s friendship was of the first importance to him, or else of withdrawing with such hurt to his dignity as must impair his authority in the countryside hereafter.

M. de Chabrillane let his cousin go. He was pale and his eyes were fixed on the young man who had insulted him so carelessly. Then he paused. He might have suddenly remembered how people believed this young man was related to the Seigneur de Gavrillac and how much the Seigneur cared for him. So, he probably realized that if he pushed this issue further, he could find himself in a tough spot. He would have to choose between spilling more blood, which would get him in trouble with the Lord of Gavrillac at a time when that friendship was crucial for him, or backing down in a way that would damage his reputation and authority in this area moving forward.

Be it so or otherwise, the fact remains that he stopped short; then, with an incoherent ejaculation, between anger and contempt, he tossed his arms, turned on his heel and strode off quickly with his cousin.

Whether that's the case or not, the fact is he suddenly stopped; then, with a jumbled mix of anger and disdain, he threw his arms up, turned on his heel, and quickly walked away with his cousin.

When the landlord and his people came, they found Andre-Louis, his arms about the body of his dead friend, murmuring passionately into the deaf ear that rested almost against his lips:

When the landlord and his people arrived, they found Andre-Louis with his arms around the body of his deceased friend, passionately murmuring into the unresponsive ear that was almost against his lips:

“Philippe! Speak to me, Philippe! Philippe... Don’t you hear me? O God of Heaven! Philippe!”

“Philippe! Talk to me, Philippe! Philippe... Can’t you hear me? Oh God in Heaven! Philippe!”

At a glance they saw that here neither priest nor doctor could avail. The cheek that lay against Andre-Louis’s was leaden-hued, the half-open eyes were glazed, and there was a little froth of blood upon the vacuously parted lips.

At a glance, they realized that neither a priest nor a doctor could help here. The cheek resting against Andre-Louis's was a dull gray, the half-open eyes were vacant, and there was a bit of bloody foam on the slightly parted lips.

Half blinded by tears Andre-Louis stumbled after them when they bore the body into the inn. Upstairs in the little room to which they conveyed it, he knelt by the bed, and holding the dead man’s hand in both his own, he swore to him out of his impotent rage that M. de La Tour d’Azyr should pay a bitter price for this.

Half-blind from tears, Andre-Louis stumbled after them as they carried the body into the inn. Upstairs in the small room where they took it, he knelt by the bed, holding the dead man's hand in both of his, and swore to him in his helpless anger that M. de La Tour d’Azyr would pay a heavy price for this.

“It was your eloquence he feared, Philippe,” he said. “Then if I can get no justice for this deed, at least it shall be fruitless to him. The thing he feared in you, he shall fear in me. He feared that men might be swayed by your eloquence to the undoing of such things as himself. Men shall be swayed by it still. For your eloquence and your arguments shall be my heritage from you. I will make them my own. It matters nothing that I do not believe in your gospel of freedom. I know it—every word of it; that is all that matters to our purpose, yours and mine. If all else fails, your thoughts shall find expression in my living tongue. Thus at least we shall have frustrated his vile aim to still the voice he feared. It shall profit him nothing to have your blood upon his soul. That voice in you would never half so relentlessly have hounded him and his as it shall in me—if all else fails.”

“It was your way with words that he was afraid of, Philippe,” he said. “So if I can’t get justice for this act, at least it won't benefit him. The thing he feared in you, he will fear in me. He was worried that people might be influenced by your words against someone like him. People will still be swayed by them. Your eloquence and your arguments will be my legacy from you. I will make them my own. It doesn’t matter that I don’t believe in your idea of freedom. I know it—every single word; that’s all that matters for our purpose, yours and mine. If everything else fails, your thoughts will be expressed through my voice. In this way, at least we will have thwarted his disgusting goal to silence the voice he feared. It won’t benefit him at all to have your blood on his conscience. That voice in you would never have pursued him and his so relentlessly as it will in me—if everything else fails.”

It was an exulting thought. It calmed him; it soothed his grief, and he began very softly to pray. And then his heart trembled as he considered that Philippe, a man of peace, almost a priest, an apostle of Christianity, had gone to his Maker with the sin of anger on his soul. It was horrible. Yet God would see the righteousness of that anger. And in no case—be man’s interpretation of Divinity what it might—could that one sin outweigh the loving good that Philippe had ever practised, the noble purity of his great heart. God after all, reflected Andre-Louis, was not a grand-seigneur.

It was an uplifting thought. It calmed him; it eased his sorrow, and he began to pray softly. Then his heart shook as he thought about Philippe, a man of peace, almost a priest, an apostle of Christianity, who had gone to meet his Maker with the sin of anger in his heart. It was terrible. Yet God would understand the righteousness of that anger. And no matter how people interpreted Divinity, that one sin couldn’t possibly outweigh all the kindness Philippe had ever shown, the noble purity of his great heart. After all, Andre-Louis reflected, God wasn’t some nobleman.





CHAPTER V. THE LORD OF GAVRILLAC

For the second time that day Andre-Louis set out for the chateau, walking briskly, and heeding not at all the curious eyes that followed him through the village, and the whisperings that marked his passage through the people, all agog by now with that day’s event in which he had been an actor.

For the second time that day, Andre-Louis headed to the chateau, walking quickly and completely ignoring the curious glances directed at him from the villagers and the whispers that accompanied him as he passed by. Everyone was buzzing with excitement over the day's event in which he had played a part.

He was ushered by Benoit, the elderly body-servant, rather grandiloquently called the seneschal, into the ground-floor room known traditionally as the library. It still contained several shelves of neglected volumes, from which it derived its title, but implements of the chase—fowling-pieces, powder-horns, hunting-bags, sheath-knives—obtruded far more prominently than those of study. The furniture was massive, of oak richly carved, and belonging to another age. Great massive oak beams crossed the rather lofty whitewashed ceiling.

He was guided by Benoit, the elderly servant, somewhat pompously called the seneschal, into the ground-floor room traditionally known as the library. It still had several shelves of dusty books, which is how it got its name, but tools for hunting—shotguns, powder horns, hunting bags, and sheath knives—were much more noticeable than study materials. The furniture was heavy, richly carved oak from another era. Large, thick oak beams crossed the rather high whitewashed ceiling.

Here the squat Seigneur de Gavrillac was restlessly pacing when Andre-Louis was introduced. He was already informed, as he announced at once, of what had taken place at the Breton arme. M. de Chabrillane had just left him, and he confessed himself deeply grieved and deeply perplexed.

Here the short Seigneur de Gavrillac was pacing back and forth when Andre-Louis was introduced. He was already aware, as he stated immediately, of what had happened at the Breton arme. M. de Chabrillane had just left him, and he admitted that he was both very upset and very confused.

“The pity of it!” he said. “The pity of it!” He bowed his enormous head. “So estimable a young man, and so full of promise. Ah, this La Tour d’Azyr is a hard man, and he feels very strongly in these matters. He may be right. I don’t know. I have never killed a man for holding different views from mine. In fact, I have never killed a man at all. It isn’t in my nature. I shouldn’t sleep of nights if I did. But men are differently made.”

“The sad thing about it!” he said. “The sad thing about it!” He lowered his huge head. “Such a respectable young man, so full of potential. Ah, La Tour d’Azyr is a tough guy, and he feels deeply about these issues. He might be right. I can’t say. I’ve never killed a man just for having different opinions than mine. In fact, I’ve never killed anyone at all. It’s just not in my nature. I wouldn’t be able to sleep at night if I did. But people are made differently.”

“The question, monsieur my godfather,” said Andre-Louis, “is what is to be done.” He was quite calm and self-possessed, but very white.

“The question, sir my godfather,” said Andre-Louis, “is what should be done.” He was completely calm and composed, but very pale.

M. de Kercadiou stared at him blankly out of his pale eyes.

M. de Kercadiou stared at him blankly with his light-colored eyes.

“Why, what the devil is there to do? From what I am told, Vilmorin went so far as to strike M. le Marquis.”

“Why, what the heck is there to do? From what I've heard, Vilmorin even went so far as to hit the Marquis.”

“Under the very grossest provocation.”

"Under the worst provocation."

“Which he himself provoked by his revolutionary language. The poor lad’s head was full of this encyclopaedist trash. It comes of too much reading. I have never set much store by books, Andre; and I have never known anything but trouble to come out of learning. It unsettles a man. It complicates his views of life, destroys the simplicity which makes for peace of mind and happiness. Let this miserable affair be a warning to you, Andre. You are, yourself, too prone to these new-fashioned speculations upon a different constitution of the social order. You see what comes of it. A fine, estimable young man, the only prop of his widowed mother too, forgets himself, his position, his duty to that mother—everything; and goes and gets himself killed like this. It is infernally sad. On my soul it is sad.” He produced a handkerchief, and blew his nose with vehemence.

“Which he himself triggered with his revolutionary talk. The poor kid’s head was filled with this encyclopedic nonsense. That’s what happens with too much reading. I’ve never thought much of books, Andre; and I’ve only seen trouble come from learning. It throws a person off balance. It complicates how you see life, ruins the simplicity that brings peace of mind and happiness. Let this miserable situation be a warning to you, Andre. You are too inclined towards these modern ideas about reshaping the social order. Look at what it leads to. A fine, respectable young man, the only support for his widowed mother, forgets himself, his position, his duty to her—everything; and ends up getting himself killed like this. It’s incredibly sad. By my soul, it is sad.” He took out a handkerchief and blew his nose forcefully.

Andre-Louis felt a tightening of his heart, a lessening of the hopes, never too sanguine, which he had founded upon his godfather.

Andre-Louis felt his heart tighten, and his hopes, which were never too optimistic, began to fade because of his godfather.

“Your criticisms,” he said, “are all for the conduct of the dead, and none for that of the murderer. It does not seem possible that you should be in sympathy with such a crime.”

“Your criticisms,” he said, “are all aimed at the actions of the dead, and none at the murderer. It’s hard to believe that you could sympathize with such a crime.”

“Crime?” shrilled M. de Kercadiou. “My God, boy, you are speaking of M. de La Tour d’Azyr.”

“Crime?” shrieked M. de Kercadiou. “My God, kid, you’re talking about M. de La Tour d’Azyr.”

“I am, and of the abominable murder he has committed...”

“I am, and of the horrible murder he has committed...”

“Stop!” M. de Kercadiou was very emphatic. “I cannot permit that you apply such terms to him. I cannot permit it. M. le Marquis is my friend, and is likely very soon to stand in a still closer relationship.”

“Stop!” M. de Kercadiou insisted strongly. “I can’t allow you to use such terms for him. I can’t allow it. M. le Marquis is my friend, and is likely to soon be in an even closer relationship.”

“Notwithstanding this?” asked Andre-Louis.

"Is that so?" asked Andre-Louis.

M. de Kercadiou was frankly impatient.

M. de Kercadiou was openly frustrated.

“Why, what has this to do with it? I may deplore it. But I have no right to condemn it. It is a common way of adjusting differences between gentlemen.”

“Why, what does this have to do with anything? I can regret it, but I can't judge it. It’s a usual way for gentlemen to settle their disputes.”

“You really believe that?”

“Do you really believe that?”

“What the devil do you imply, Andre? Should I say a thing that I don’t believe? You begin to make me angry.”

“What the hell are you getting at, Andre? Should I say something I don’t believe? You’re starting to make me mad.”

“‘Thou shalt not kill,’ is the King’s law as well as God’s.”

“‘You shall not kill’ is the law of the King as well as God’s.”

“You are determined to quarrel with me, I think. It was a duel...”

“You seem set on arguing with me, I think. It was a duel...”

Andre-Louis interrupted him. “It is no more a duel than if it had been fought with pistols of which only M. le Marquis’s was loaded. He invited Philippe to discuss the matter further, with the deliberate intent of forcing a quarrel upon him and killing him. Be patient with me, monsieur my god-father. I am not telling you of what I imagine but what M. le Marquis himself admitted to me.”

Andre-Louis interrupted him. “It’s no more a duel than if it had been fought with pistols, and only M. le Marquis’s was loaded. He challenged Philippe to talk things over, clearly intending to provoke a fight and kill him. Please be patient with me, my godfather. I’m not telling you what I think; I’m sharing what M. le Marquis himself confessed to me.”

Dominated a little by the young man’s earnestness, M. de Kercadiou’s pale eyes fell away. He turned with a shrug, and sauntered over to the window.

Dominated a bit by the young man's seriousness, M. de Kercadiou's pale eyes shifted away. He turned with a shrug and strolled over to the window.

“It would need a court of honour to decide such an issue. And we have no courts of honour,” he said.

“It would require a court of honor to settle this issue. And we don’t have any courts of honor,” he said.

“But we have courts of justice.”

“But we have courts of law.”

With returning testiness the seigneur swung round to face him again. “And what court of justice, do you think, would listen to such a plea as you appear to have in mind?”

With growing annoyance, the lord turned to face him again. “And what court of justice do you think would consider such a plea as you seem to have in mind?”

“There is the court of the King’s Lieutenant at Rennes.”

“There is the court of the King’s Lieutenant in Rennes.”

“And do you think the King’s Lieutenant would listen to you?”

“And do you really think the King's Lieutenant would pay attention to you?”

“Not to me, perhaps, Monsieur. But if you were to bring the plaint...”

“Not to me, maybe, Mister. But if you were to bring the complaint...”

“I bring the plaint?” M. de Kercadiou’s pale eyes were wide with horror of the suggestion.

“I’m bringing the complaint?” M. de Kercadiou’s pale eyes were wide with horror at the suggestion.

“The thing happened here on your domain.”

“The event occurred right here on your territory.”

“I bring a plaint against M. de La Tour d’Azyr! You are out of your senses, I think. Oh, you are mad; as mad as that poor friend of yours who has come to this end through meddling in what did not concern him. The language he used here to M. le Marquis on the score of Mabey was of the most offensive. Perhaps you didn’t know that. It does not at all surprise me that the Marquis should have desired satisfaction.”

“I’m making a complaint against M. de La Tour d’Azyr! I think you’ve lost your mind. Oh, you’re crazy; just as crazy as your poor friend who ended up like this by getting involved in things that weren’t his business. The language he used here with M. le Marquis regarding Mabey was extremely offensive. Maybe you weren’t aware of that. I’m not at all surprised that the Marquis wanted satisfaction.”

“I see,” said Andre-Louis, on a note of hopelessness.

"I get it," said Andre-Louis, sounding defeated.

“You see? What the devil do you see?”

“You see? What on earth do you see?”

“That I shall have to depend upon myself alone.”

“That I will have to rely on myself alone.”

“And what the devil do you propose to do, if you please?”

“And what the hell do you plan to do, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“I shall go to Rennes, and lay the facts before the King’s Lieutenant.”

“I’m going to Rennes to present the facts to the King’s Lieutenant.”

“He’ll be too busy to see you.” And M. de Kercadiou’s mind swung a trifle inconsequently, as weak minds will. “There is trouble enough in Rennes already on the score of these crazy States General, with which the wonderful M. Necker is to repair the finances of the kingdom. As if a peddling Swiss bank-clerk, who is also a damned Protestant, could succeed where such men as Calonne and Brienne have failed.”

“He’ll be too busy to see you.” M. de Kercadiou's thoughts drifted a bit aimlessly, as weaker minds tend to do. “There’s already enough trouble in Rennes because of these crazy States General, with the amazing M. Necker supposed to fix the kingdom’s finances. As if a petty Swiss bank clerk, who’s also a damn Protestant, could succeed where greats like Calonne and Brienne have failed.”

“Good-afternoon, monsieur my godfather,” said Andre-Louis.

“Good afternoon, sir, my godfather,” said Andre-Louis.

“Where are you going?” was the querulous demand.

“Where are you going?” was the complainant's demand.

“Home at present. To Rennes in the morning.”

“Home now. Heading to Rennes in the morning.”

“Wait, boy, wait!” The squat little man rolled forward, affectionate concern on his great ugly face, and he set one of his podgy hands on his godson’s shoulder. “Now listen to me, Andre,” he reasoned. “This is sheer knight-errantry—moonshine, lunacy. You’ll come to no good by it if you persist. You’ve read ‘Don Quixote,’ and what happened to him when he went tilting against windmills. It’s what will happen to you, neither more nor less. Leave things as they are, my boy. I wouldn’t have a mischief happen to you.”

“Wait, kid, wait!” The short little man rolled forward, worry etched on his big, unattractive face, and he placed one of his chubby hands on his godson’s shoulder. “Now listen to me, Andre,” he said. “This is just pure foolishness—nonsense, crazy thinking. You won’t end up well if you keep this up. You’ve read ‘Don Quixote,’ and you saw what happened to him when he tried to fight windmills. That’s exactly what will happen to you, no more, no less. Leave things as they are, my boy. I don’t want anything bad to happen to you.”

Andre-Louis looked at him, smiling wanly.

Andre-Louis looked at him, smiling faintly.

“I swore an oath to-day which it would damn my soul to break.”

“I took an oath today that it would damn my soul to break.”

“You mean that you’ll go in spite of anything that I may say?” Impetuous as he was inconsequent, M. de Kercadiou was bristling again. “Very well, then, go... Go to the devil!”

“You mean you're going to go no matter what I say?” As impulsive as he was inconsistent, M. de Kercadiou was getting agitated again. “Fine, then, go... Go to hell!”

“I will begin with the King’s Lieutenant.”

“I'll start with the King's Lieutenant.”

“And if you get into the trouble you are seeking, don’t come whimpering to me for assistance,” the seigneur stormed. He was very angry now. “Since you choose to disobey me, you can break your empty head against the windmill, and be damned to you.”

“And if you get into the trouble you’re looking for, don’t come crying to me for help,” the lord fumed. He was really angry now. “Since you’ve decided to ignore me, you can bash your empty head against the windmill, and good luck with that.”

Andre-Louis bowed with a touch of irony, and reached the door.

Andre-Louis gave a slightly sarcastic bow and headed for the door.

“If the windmill should prove too formidable,” said he, from the threshold, “I may see what can be done with the wind. Good-bye, monsieur my godfather.”

“If the windmill turns out to be too much,” he said from the doorstep, “I’ll see what can be done with the wind. Goodbye, my godfather.”

He was gone, and M. de Kercadiou was alone, purple in the face, puzzling out that last cryptic utterance, and not at all happy in his mind, either on the score of his godson or of M. de La Tour d’Azyr. He was disposed to be angry with them both. He found these headstrong, wilful men who relentlessly followed their own impulses very disturbing and irritating. Himself he loved his ease, and to be at peace with his neighbours; and that seemed to him so obviously the supreme good of life that he was disposed to brand them as fools who troubled to seek other things.

He was gone, and M. de Kercadiou was alone, red-faced, trying to make sense of that last cryptic remark, and not at all happy in his mind, either about his godson or M. de La Tour d’Azyr. He felt inclined to be angry with both of them. He found these headstrong, stubborn men who blindly followed their own desires very unsettling and annoying. He preferred his comfort and to get along with his neighbors; to him, that seemed like the ultimate goal in life, making him think of them as foolish for pursuing anything else.





CHAPTER VI. THE WINDMILL

There was between Nantes and Rennes an established service of three stage-coaches weekly in each direction, which for a sum of twenty-four livres—roughly, the equivalent of an English guinea—would carry you the seventy and odd miles of the journey in some fourteen hours. Once a week one of the diligences going in each direction would swerve aside from the highroad to call at Gavrillac, to bring and take letters, newspapers, and sometimes passengers. It was usually by this coach that Andre-Louis came and went when the occasion offered. At present, however, he was too much in haste to lose a day awaiting the passing of that diligence. So it was on a horse hired from the Breton arme that he set out next morning; and an hour’s brisk ride under a grey wintry sky, by a half-ruined road through ten miles of flat, uninteresting country, brought him to the city of Rennes.

There was a regular service of three stagecoaches each week between Nantes and Rennes, which for a fee of twenty-four livres—about the same as an English guinea—would take you the seventy-odd miles of the journey in about fourteen hours. Once a week, one of the coaches in each direction would divert from the main road to stop at Gavrillac, to drop off and pick up letters, newspapers, and sometimes passengers. It was usually by this coach that Andre-Louis traveled when he had the chance. However, at that moment, he was too eager to wait a day for that coach to pass. So, he set off the next morning on a horse he rented from the Breton arme. After an hour of brisk riding under a gray winter sky, along a half-ruined road through ten miles of flat, dull countryside, he arrived in the city of Rennes.

He rode across the main bridge over the Vilaine, and so into the upper and principal part of that important city of some thirty thousand souls, most of whom, he opined from the seething, clamant crowds that everywhere blocked his way, must on this day have taken to the streets. Clearly Philippe had not overstated the excitement prevailing there.

He rode across the main bridge over the Vilaine, and into the upper and main part of that important city of about thirty thousand people, most of whom, he figured from the noisy, bustling crowds that filled the streets, must have come out today. Clearly, Philippe had not exaggerated the excitement that was happening there.

He pushed on as best he could, and so came at last to the Place Royale, where he found the crowd to be most dense. From the plinth of the equestrian statue of Louis XV, a white-faced young man was excitedly addressing the multitude. His youth and dress proclaimed the student, and a group of his fellows, acting as a guard of honour to him, kept the immediate precincts of the statue.

He pushed forward as best he could and finally arrived at Place Royale, where he found the crowd to be very thick. From the base of the equestrian statue of Louis XV, a pale-faced young man was passionately speaking to the crowd. His youth and clothes clearly marked him as a student, and a group of his peers stood nearby, acting as his honor guard, keeping watch around the statue.

Over the heads of the crowd Andre-Louis caught a few of the phrases flung forth by that eager voice.

Over the heads of the crowd, Andre-Louis picked up a few of the phrases thrown out by that eager voice.

“It was the promise of the King... It is the King’s authority they flout... They arrogate to themselves the whole sovereignty in Brittany. The King has dissolved them... These insolent nobles defying their sovereign and the people...”

“It was the King’s promise... They ignore the King’s authority... They take all power for themselves in Brittany. The King has disbanded them... These arrogant nobles are defying their ruler and the people...”

Had he not known already, from what Philippe had told him, of the events which had brought the Third Estate to the point of active revolt, those few phrases would fully have informed him. This popular display of temper was most opportune to his need, he thought. And in the hope that it might serve his turn by disposing to reasonableness the mind of the King’s Lieutenant, he pushed on up the wide and well-paved Rue Royale, where the concourse of people began to diminish. He put up his hired horse at the Come de Cerf, and set out again, on foot, to the Palais de Justice.

If he hadn't already heard from Philippe about the events that pushed the Third Estate to actively revolt, those few sentences would have told him everything he needed to know. He thought this public display of anger was perfectly timed for his needs. Hoping it would help convince the King’s Lieutenant to be more reasonable, he continued up the wide and well-paved Rue Royale, where the crowd started to thin out. He stabled his rented horse at the Come de Cerf and walked to the Palais de Justice.

There was a brawling mob by the framework of poles and scaffoldings about the building cathedral, upon which work had been commenced a year ago. But he did not pause to ascertain the particular cause of that gathering. He strode on, and thus came presently to the handsome Italianate palace that was one of the few public edifices that had survived the devastating fire of sixty years ago.

There was a fighting crowd around the framework of poles and scaffolding by the cathedral building, which had started a year ago. But he didn't stop to find out what specifically caused the crowd. He walked on and soon arrived at the beautiful Italianate palace that was one of the few public buildings that had survived the terrible fire from sixty years earlier.

He won through with difficulty to the great hall, known as the Salle des Pas Perdus, where he was left to cool his heels for a full half-hour after he had found an usher so condescending as to inform the god who presided over that shrine of Justice that a lawyer from Gavrillac humbly begged an audience on an affair of gravity.

He struggled to reach the grand hall, called the Salle des Pas Perdus, where he had to wait for a whole half hour after finding an usher who was condescending enough to tell the figure presiding over that place of Justice that a lawyer from Gavrillac was humbly requesting an audience about an important matter.

That the god condescended to see him at all was probably due to the grave complexion of the hour. At long length he was escorted up the broad stone staircase, and ushered into a spacious, meagrely furnished anteroom, to make one of a waiting crowd of clients, mostly men.

That the god decided to meet him at all was likely because of the serious nature of the situation. Eventually, he was guided up the wide stone staircase and brought into a large, sparsely furnished waiting room, where he joined a crowd of clients, mostly men.

There he spent another half-hour, and employed the time in considering exactly what he should say. This consideration made him realize the weakness of the case he proposed to set before a man whose views of law and morality were coloured by his social rank.

There he spent another half-hour, using the time to think about exactly what he should say. This reflection made him realize how weak the case was that he intended to present to a man whose views on law and morality were shaped by his social status.

At last he was ushered through a narrow but very massive and richly decorated door into a fine, well-lighted room furnished with enough gilt and satin to have supplied the boudoir of a lady of fashion.

At last, he was led through a narrow but impressively sturdy and richly decorated door into a beautiful, well-lit room filled with enough gold and satin to outfit a fashionable lady's boudoir.

It was a trivial setting for a King’s Lieutenant, but about the King’s Lieutenant there was—at least to ordinary eyes—nothing trivial. At the far end of the chamber, to the right of one of the tall windows that looked out over the inner court, before a goat-legged writing-table with Watteau panels, heavily encrusted with ormolu, sat that exalted being. Above a scarlet coat with an order flaming on its breast, and a billow of lace in which diamonds sparkled like drops of water, sprouted the massive powdered head of M. de Lesdiguieres. It was thrown back to scowl upon this visitor with an expectant arrogance that made Andre-Louis wonder almost was a genuflexion awaited from him.

It was a simple setting for a King’s Lieutenant, but to the average person, there was nothing ordinary about the King’s Lieutenant. At the far end of the room, to the right of one of the tall windows looking out over the inner courtyard, sat that distinguished figure at a goat-legged writing desk adorned with Watteau panels, heavily decorated with ormolu. Above a scarlet coat with a badge shining on its chest and a billow of lace where diamonds sparkled like water droplets, the massive powdered head of M. de Lesdiguieres was prominent. He tilted his head back to glare at the visitor with an expectant arrogance that made Andre-Louis wonder if a bow was expected from him.

Perceiving a lean, lantern-jawed young man, with straight, lank black hair, in a caped riding-coat of brown cloth, and yellow buckskin breeches, his knee-boots splashed with mud, the scowl upon that august visage deepened until it brought together the thick black eyebrows above the great hooked nose.

Noticing a thin, sharp-faced young man with straight, long black hair, wearing a brown riding coat with a cape and yellow leather pants, his knee-high boots splattered with mud, the frown on that impressive face grew deeper, drawing together the thick black eyebrows above the large hooked nose.

“You announce yourself as a lawyer of Gavrillac with an important communication,” he growled. It was a peremptory command to make this communication without wasting the valuable time of a King’s Lieutenant, of whose immense importance it conveyed something more than a hint. M. de Lesdiguieres accounted himself an imposing personality, and he had every reason to do so, for in his time he had seen many a poor devil scared out of all his senses by the thunder of his voice.

“You're announcing yourself as a lawyer from Gavrillac with something important to say,” he growled. It was a firm order to make this announcement without wasting the precious time of a King’s Lieutenant, which suggested that he was of immense importance. M. de Lesdiguieres considered himself an impressive figure, and he had every reason to think so, since in his day he had seen many a poor soul completely rattled by the power of his voice.

He waited now to see the same thing happen to this youthful lawyer from Gavrillac. But he waited in vain.

He waited to see the same thing happen to this young lawyer from Gavrillac. But he waited in vain.

Andre-Louis found him ridiculous. He knew pretentiousness for the mask of worthlessness and weakness. And here he beheld pretentiousness incarnate. It was to be read in that arrogant poise of the head, that scowling brow, the inflexion of that reverberating voice. Even more difficult than it is for a man to be a hero to his valet—who has witnessed the dispersal of the parts that make up the imposing whole—is it for a man to be a hero to the student of Man who has witnessed the same in a different sense.

Andre-Louis found him laughable. He recognized pretentiousness as a disguise for worthlessness and weakness. And here, he saw pretentiousness personified. It was evident in the way he carried his head, that scowling expression, and the way his booming voice sounded. It's even harder for someone to be a hero to their servant—who has seen the breakdown of the grand facade—than it is for a man to be a hero to someone studying humanity, who has seen the same in a different light.

Andre-Louis stood forward boldly—impudently, thought M. de Lesdiguieres.

Andre-Louis stepped forward confidently—disrespectfully, thought M. de Lesdiguieres.

“You are His Majesty’s Lieutenant here in Brittany,” he said—and it almost seemed to the august lord of life and death that this fellow had the incredible effrontery to address him as one man speaking to another. “You are the dispenser of the King’s high justice in this province.”

“You are the King’s Lieutenant here in Brittany,” he said—and it almost felt to the esteemed lord of life and death that this guy had the nerve to speak to him like they were equals. “You are the one who administers the King’s high justice in this province.”

Surprise spread on that handsome, sallow face under the heavily powdered wig.

Surprise spread across that handsome, pale face beneath the heavily powdered wig.

“Is your business concerned with this infernal insubordination of the canaille?” he asked.

“Is your business worried about this outrageous defiance from the masses?” he asked.

“It is not, monsieur.”

"It isn't, sir."

The black eyebrows rose. “Then what the devil do you mean by intruding upon me at a time when all my attention is being claimed by the obvious urgency of this disgraceful affair?”

The black eyebrows lifted. “So what on earth do you mean by interrupting me when my full attention is needed for the urgent nature of this embarrassing situation?”

“The affair that brings me is no less disgraceful and no less urgent.”

“The situation that brings me here is just as shameful and just as pressing.”

“It will have to wait!” thundered the great man in a passion, and tossing back a cloud of lace from his hand, he reached for the little silver bell upon his table.

“It will have to wait!” shouted the great man in frustration, and throwing back a cloud of lace from his hand, he grabbed the little silver bell on his table.

“A moment, monsieur!” Andre-Louis’ tone was peremptory. M. de Lesdiguieres checked in sheer amazement at its impudence. “I can state it very briefly...”

“Hold on a second, sir!” Andre-Louis said firmly. M. de Lesdiguieres paused in pure astonishment at its audacity. “I can put it very simply...”

“Haven’t I said already...”

"Haven't I already said..."

“And when you have heard it,” Andre-Louis went on, relentlessly, interrupting the interruption, “you will agree with me as to its character.”

“And when you’ve heard it,” Andre-Louis continued, without letting up and cutting off the interruption, “you’ll agree with me about its nature.”

M. de Lesdiguieres considered him very sternly.

M. de Lesdiguieres looked at him very seriously.

“What is your name?” he asked.

“What's your name?” he asked.

“Andre-Louis Moreau.”

“Andre-Louis Moreau.”

“Well, Andre-Louis Moreau, if you can state your plea briefly, I will hear you. But I warn you that I shall be very angry if you fail to justify the impertinence of this insistence at so inopportune a moment.”

“Well, Andre-Louis Moreau, if you can state your case briefly, I’ll listen to you. But I warn you, I’ll be very upset if you can’t justify this bold insistence at such an awkward time.”

“You shall be the judge of that, monsieur,” said Andre-Louis, and he proceeded at once to state his case, beginning with the shooting of Mabey, and passing thence to the killing of M. de Vilmorin. But he withheld until the end the name of the great gentleman against whom he demanded justice, persuaded that did he introduce it earlier he would not be allowed to proceed.

“You can decide that for yourself, sir,” said Andre-Louis, and he immediately began to present his case, starting with the shooting of Mabey and then moving on to the killing of M. de Vilmorin. However, he kept the name of the important gentleman he was seeking justice against until the end, convinced that if he mentioned it earlier, he wouldn’t be allowed to continue.

He had a gift of oratory of whose full powers he was himself hardly conscious yet, though destined very soon to become so. He told his story well, without exaggeration, yet with a force of simple appeal that was irresistible. Gradually the great man’s face relaxed from its forbidding severity. Interest, warming almost to sympathy, came to be reflected on it.

He had a talent for speaking that he wasn't fully aware of yet, but he was soon going to realize its potential. He shared his story effectively, without exaggerating, but with a straightforward charm that was impossible to resist. Slowly, the great man's expression softened from its intimidating sternness. Interest, transforming into something close to sympathy, began to show on his face.

“And who, sir, is the man you charge with this?”

“And who, sir, is the person you’re accusing of this?”

“The Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr.”

“The Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr.”

The effect of that formidable name was immediate. Dismayed anger, and an arrogance more utter than before, took the place of the sympathy he had been betrayed into displaying.

The impact of that powerful name was instant. Disappointed anger, along with an even greater arrogance than before, replaced the sympathy he had been fooled into showing.

“Who?” he shouted, and without waiting for an answer, “Why, here’s impudence,” he stormed on, “to come before me with such a charge against a gentleman of M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s eminence! How dare you speak of him as a coward....”

“Who?” he yelled, and without waiting for a response, “This is outrageous,” he continued angrily, “to accuse a man of M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s stature of such a thing! How can you call him a coward....”

“I speak of him as a murderer,” the young man corrected. “And I demand justice against him.”

“I’m talking about him like he’s a murderer,” the young man corrected. “And I want justice for what he did.”

“You demand it, do you? My God, what next?”

“You want it, do you? Wow, what’s coming next?”

“That is for you to say, monsieur.”

"That's your choice, sir."

It surprised the great gentleman into a more or less successful effort of self-control.

It caught the distinguished gentleman off guard, prompting him to make a somewhat successful attempt at self-control.

“Let me warn you,” said he, acidly, “that it is not wise to make wild accusations against a nobleman. That, in itself, is a punishable offence, as you may learn. Now listen to me. In this matter of Mabey—assuming your statement of it to be exact—the gamekeeper may have exceeded his duty; but by so little that it is hardly worth comment. Consider, however, that in any case it is not a matter for the King’s Lieutenant, or for any court but the seigneurial court of M. de La Tour d’Azyr himself. It is before the magistrates of his own appointing that such a matter must be laid, since it is matter strictly concerning his own seigneurial jurisdiction. As a lawyer you should not need to be told so much.”

“Let me warn you,” he said sharply, “that it’s not smart to make wild accusations against a nobleman. That alone is punishable, as you might find out. Now, listen to me. In this case regarding Mabey—assuming your account is accurate—the gamekeeper may have gone beyond his duties; but not by much, so it’s hardly worth mentioning. However, keep in mind that this isn’t an issue for the King’s Lieutenant or any court other than the seigneurial court of M. de La Tour d’Azyr himself. This kind of issue should be taken before the magistrates he appointed, since it’s strictly about his own seigneurial authority. As a lawyer, you shouldn’t need this explained to you.”

“As a lawyer, I am prepared to argue the point. But, as a lawyer I also realize that if that case were prosecuted, it could only end in the unjust punishment of a wretched gamekeeper, who did no more than carry out his orders, but who none the less would now be made a scapegoat, if scapegoat were necessary. I am not concerned to hang Benet on the gallows earned by M. de La Tour d’Azyr.”

“As a lawyer, I'm ready to make my case. But as a lawyer, I also understand that if this case were pursued, it would only lead to the unfair punishment of a poor gamekeeper, who was just following orders, but would still end up as a scapegoat if one was needed. I have no interest in hanging Benet on the gallows meant for M. de La Tour d’Azyr.”

M. de Lesdiguieres smote the table violently. “My God!” he cried out, to add more quietly, on a note of menace, “You are singularly insolent, my man.”

M. de Lesdiguieres slammed his hand on the table. “My God!” he exclaimed, then continued more softly but threateningly, “You are incredibly disrespectful, my man.”

“That is not my intention, sir, I assure you. I am a lawyer, pleading a case—the case of M. de Vilmorin. It is for his assassination that I have come to beg the King’s justice.”

"That’s not my intention, sir, I promise you. I'm a lawyer, making a case—the case of M. de Vilmorin. I'm here to ask for the King’s justice in his assassination."

“But you yourself have said that it was a duel!” cried the Lieutenant, between anger and bewilderment.

“But you said it was a duel!” the Lieutenant shouted, caught between anger and confusion.

“I have said that it was made to appear a duel. There is a distinction, as I shall show, if you will condescend to hear me out.”

“I've mentioned that it was presented as a duel. There’s a difference, as I will explain, if you’re willing to listen to me.”

“Take your own time, sir!” said the ironical M. de Lesdiguieres, whose tenure of office had never yet held anything that remotely resembled this experience.

“Take your time, sir!” said the sarcastic M. de Lesdiguieres, whose time in office had never involved anything that even came close to this experience.

Andre-Louis took him literally. “I thank you, sir,” he answered, solemnly, and submitted his argument. “It can be shown that M. de Vilmorin never practised fencing in all his life, and it is notorious that M. de La Tour d’Azyr is an exceptional swordsman. Is it a duel, monsieur, where one of the combatants alone is armed? For it amounts to that on a comparison of their measures of respective skill.”

Andre-Louis took him at his word. “Thank you, sir,” he replied seriously, and presented his case. “It can be demonstrated that M. de Vilmorin has never fenced in his life, and it’s well-known that M. de La Tour d’Azyr is an outstanding swordsman. Is it really a duel, sir, if only one of the fighters is armed? Because that’s what it comes down to when comparing their skills.”

“There has scarcely been a duel fought on which the same trumpery argument might not be advanced.”

“There has hardly been a duel fought where the same ridiculous argument could not be made.”

“But not always with equal justice. And in one case, at least, it was advanced successfully.”

"But not always with the same fairness. And in at least one case, it was successfully argued."

“Successfully? When was that?”

“Successfully? When did that happen?”

“Ten years ago, in Dauphiny. I refer to the case of M. de Gesvres, a gentleman of that province, who forced a duel upon M. de la Roche Jeannine, and killed him. M. de Jeannine was a member of a powerful family, which exerted itself to obtain justice. It put forward just such arguments as now obtain against M. de La Tour d’Azyr. As you will remember, the judges held that the provocation had proceeded of intent from M. de Gesvres; they found him guilty of premeditated murder, and he was hanged.”

“Ten years ago, in Dauphiny. I'm talking about the case of M. de Gesvres, a gentleman from that province, who challenged M. de la Roche Jeannine to a duel and killed him. M. de Jeannine came from a powerful family that fought hard for justice. They made the same arguments that are now being made against M. de La Tour d’Azyr. As you may recall, the judges decided that the provocation had been intentional by M. de Gesvres; they found him guilty of premeditated murder, and he was executed.”

M. de Lesdiguieres exploded yet again. “Death of my life!” he cried. “Have you the effrontery to suggest that M. de La Tour d’Azyr should be hanged? Have you?”

M. de Lesdiguieres burst out again. “For the love of my life!” he exclaimed. “Do you have the audacity to suggest that M. de La Tour d’Azyr should be hanged? Do you?”

“But why not, monsieur, if it is the law, and there is precedent for it, as I have shown you, and if it can be established that what I state is the truth—as established it can be without difficulty?”

“But why not, sir, if it's the law and there's a precedent for it, as I've demonstrated, and if it's possible to prove that what I'm saying is true—because it can be proven easily?”

“Do you ask me, why not? Have you temerity to ask me that?”

“Are you really asking me, why not? Do you have the nerve to ask me that?”

“I have, monsieur. Can you answer me? If you cannot, monsieur, I shall understand that whilst it is possible for a powerful family like that of La Roche Jeannine to set the law in motion, the law must remain inert for the obscure and uninfluential, however brutally wronged by a great nobleman.”

“I have, sir. Can you answer me? If you can't, sir, I'll understand that while a powerful family like La Roche Jeannine can set the law in motion, the law stays inactive for those who are obscure and have no influence, no matter how brutally wronged they are by a great nobleman.”

M. de Lesdiguieres perceived that in argument he would accomplish nothing against this impassive, resolute young man. The menace of him grew more fierce.

M. de Lesdiguieres realized that he wouldn't get anywhere arguing with this calm, determined young man. The threat he posed became even more intense.

“I should advise you to take yourself off at once, and to be thankful for the opportunity to depart unscathed.”

“I suggest you leave right away and be grateful for the chance to do so without any harm.”

“I am, then, to understand, monsieur, that there will be no inquiry into this case? That nothing that I can say will move you?”

“I’m to understand, sir, that there will be no investigation into this case? That nothing I say will change your mind?”

“You are to understand that if you are still there in two minutes it will be very much the worse for you.” And M. de Lesdiguieres tinkled the silver hand-bell upon his table.

“You need to understand that if you’re still here in two minutes, it will be very bad for you.” And M. de Lesdiguieres rang the silver hand-bell on his table.

“I have informed you, monsieur, that a duel—so-called—has been fought, and a man killed. It seems that I must remind you, the administrator of the King’s justice, that duels are against the law, and that it is your duty to hold an inquiry. I come as the legal representative of the bereaved mother of M. de Vilmorin to demand of you the inquiry that is due.”

“I have informed you, sir, that a duel—so-called—has taken place, and a man has been killed. It seems I must remind you, the administrator of the King’s justice, that duels are illegal and it is your responsibility to conduct an inquiry. I come as the legal representative of the grieving mother of M. de Vilmorin to request the inquiry that is warranted.”

The door behind Andre-Louis opened softly. M. de Lesdiguieres, pale with anger, contained himself with difficulty.

The door behind Andre-Louis opened quietly. M. de Lesdiguieres, pale with anger, struggled to keep his composure.

“You seek to compel us, do you, you impudent rascal?” he growled. “You think the King’s justice is to be driven headlong by the voice of any impudent roturier? I marvel at my own patience with you. But I give you a last warning, master lawyer; keep a closer guard over that insolent tongue of yours, or you will have cause very bitterly to regret its glibness.” He waved a jewelled, contemptuous hand, and spoke to the usher standing behind Andre. “To the door!” he said, shortly.

“You're trying to force us, are you, you insolent fool?” he growled. “You think the King’s justice can be swayed by the opinions of any arrogant commoner? I’m amazed at my own patience with you. But here’s your final warning, Mr. Lawyer; watch that cheeky tongue of yours, or you’ll seriously regret being so slick with words.” He waved a jeweled, disdainful hand and spoke to the usher standing behind Andre. “To the door!” he said curtly.

Andre-Louis hesitated a second. Then with a shrug he turned. This was the windmill, indeed, and he a poor knight of rueful countenance. To attack it at closer quarters would mean being dashed to pieces. Yet on the threshold he turned again.

Andre-Louis hesitated for a moment. Then, with a shrug, he turned around. This was indeed the windmill, and he was like a sad knight. Attacking it up close would mean getting completely destroyed. But on the threshold, he turned back again.

“M. de Lesdiguieres,” said he, “may I recite to you an interesting fact in natural history? The tiger is a great lord in the jungle, and was for centuries the terror of lesser beasts, including the wolf. The wolf, himself a hunter, wearied of being hunted. He took to associating with other wolves, and then the wolves, driven to form packs for self-protection, discovered the power of the pack, and took to hunting the tiger, with disastrous results to him. You should study Buffon, M. de Lesdiguieres.”

“M. de Lesdiguieres,” he said, “can I share an interesting fact about natural history with you? The tiger is a dominant figure in the jungle and was for centuries the source of fear for smaller animals, including the wolf. The wolf, being a hunter himself, grew tired of being hunted. He started hanging out with other wolves, and then, driven to form packs for protection, the wolves realized the strength of the pack and began hunting the tiger, which ended badly for him. You should check out Buffon, M. de Lesdiguieres.”

“I have studied a buffoon this morning, I think,” was the punning sneer with which M. de Lesdiguieres replied. But that he conceived himself witty, it is probable he would not have condescended to reply at all. “I don’t understand you,” he added.

“I think I studied a clown this morning,” was the sarcastic reply of M. de Lesdiguieres. If he truly thought he was clever, it’s likely he wouldn’t have bothered to respond at all. “I don’t get what you mean,” he added.

“But you will, M. de Lesdiguieres. You will,” said Andre-Louis, and so departed.

“But you will, Mr. de Lesdiguieres. You will,” said Andre-Louis, and then he left.





CHAPTER VII. THE WIND

He had broken his futile lance with the windmill—the image suggested by M. de Kercadiou persisted in his mind—and it was, he perceived, by sheer good fortune that he had escaped without hurt. There remained the wind itself—the whirlwind. And the events in Rennes, reflex of the graver events in Nantes, had set that wind blowing in his favour.

He had shattered his pointless lance against the windmill—the image suggested by M. de Kercadiou lingered in his mind—and he realized it was pure luck that he had come away unscathed. There was still the wind itself—the whirlwind. And the happenings in Rennes, a reflection of the more serious events in Nantes, had set that wind blowing in his favor.

He set out briskly to retrace his steps towards the Place Royale, where the gathering of the populace was greatest, where, as he judged, lay the heart and brain of this commotion that was exciting the city.

He quickly headed back toward the Place Royale, where the crowd was the largest, where, he thought, the heart and mind of this turmoil that was stirring the city could be found.

But the commotion that he had left there was as nothing to the commotion which he found on his return. Then there had been a comparative hush to listen to the voice of a speaker who denounced the First and Second Estates from the pedestal of the statue of Louis XV. Now the air was vibrant with the voice of the multitude itself, raised in anger. Here and there men were fighting with canes and fists; everywhere a fierce excitement raged, and the gendarmes sent thither by the King’s Lieutenant to restore and maintain order were so much helpless flotsam in that tempestuous human ocean.

But the chaos he had left behind was nothing compared to the uproar he found upon his return. Before, there had been a relative quiet as people listened to a speaker denouncing the First and Second Estates from the statue of Louis XV. Now, the air buzzed with the voices of the angry crowd. Here and there, men were fighting with sticks and fists; everywhere, a fierce excitement raged, and the gendarmes sent by the King’s Lieutenant to restore and maintain order were like helpless debris in that stormy sea of humanity.

There were cries of “To the Palais! To the Palais! Down with the assassins! Down with the nobles! To the Palais!”

There were shouts of “To the Palais! To the Palais! Down with the assassins! Down with the nobles! To the Palais!”

An artisan who stood shoulder to shoulder with him in the press enlightened Andre-Louis on the score of the increased excitement.

An artisan standing next to him in the crowd filled Andre-Louis in on the growing excitement.

“They’ve shot him dead. His body is lying there where it fell at the foot of the statue. And there was another student killed not an hour ago over there by the cathedral works. Pardi! If they can’t prevail in one way they’ll prevail in another.” The man was fiercely emphatic. “They’ll stop at nothing. If they can’t overawe us, by God, they’ll assassinate us. They are determined to conduct these States of Brittany in their own way. No interests but their own shall be considered.”

“They’ve killed him. His body is lying right where it fell at the foot of the statue. And another student was killed not even an hour ago over by the cathedral worksite. Damn! If they can’t win one way, they’ll find another.” The man was intensely passionate. “They won’t stop at anything. If they can’t intimidate us, damn it, they’ll assassinate us. They are set on running these States of Brittany their way. Only their interests will matter.”

Andre-Louis left him still talking, and clove himself a way through that human press.

Andre-Louis left him still talking and pushed his way through the crowd.

At the statue’s base he came upon a little cluster of students about the body of the murdered lad, all stricken with fear and helplessness.

At the base of the statue, he found a small group of students gathered around the body of the murdered boy, all filled with fear and helplessness.

“You here, Moreau!” said a voice.

“You there, Moreau!” said a voice.

He looked round to find himself confronted by a slight, swarthy man of little more than thirty, firm of mouth and impertinent of nose, who considered him with disapproval. It was Le Chapelier, a lawyer of Rennes, a prominent member of the Literary Chamber of that city, a forceful man, fertile in revolutionary ideas and of an exceptional gift of eloquence.

He looked around and found himself faced with a short, dark-skinned man in his early thirties, with a strong jaw and a bold nose, who regarded him disapprovingly. It was Le Chapelier, a lawyer from Rennes, a well-known member of the city's Literary Chamber, a strong-willed man, full of revolutionary ideas and exceptionally gifted in speaking.

“Ah, it is you, Chapelier! Why don’t you speak to them? Why don’t you tell them what to do? Up with you, man!” And he pointed to the plinth.

“Ah, it’s you, Chapelier! Why don’t you talk to them? Why don’t you tell them what to do? Get up there, man!” And he pointed to the pedestal.

Le Chapelier’s dark, restless eyes searched the other’s impassive face for some trace of the irony he suspected. They were as wide asunder as the poles, these two, in their political views; and mistrusted as Andre-Louis was by all his colleagues of the Literary Chamber of Rennes, he was by none mistrusted so thoroughly as by this vigorous republican. Indeed, had Le Chapelier been able to prevail against the influence of the seminarist Vilmorin, Andre-Louis would long since have found himself excluded from that assembly of the intellectual youth of Rennes, which he exasperated by his eternal mockery of their ideals.

Le Chapelier’s dark, restless eyes scanned the other person’s expressionless face for any hint of the irony he suspected. Their political views were as different as night and day; and while all his colleagues at the Literary Chamber of Rennes were wary of Andre-Louis, none were as suspicious as this passionate republican. In fact, if Le Chapelier had been able to resist the influence of the seminarist Vilmorin, Andre-Louis would have been kicked out of that gathering of Rennes' intellectual youth long ago, where he constantly frustrated them with his endless ridicule of their ideals.

So now Le Chapelier suspected mockery in that invitation, suspected it even when he failed to find traces of it on Andre-Louis’ face, for he had learnt by experience that it was a face not often to be trusted for an indication of the real thoughts that moved behind it.

So now Le Chapelier suspected that there was sarcasm in that invitation, even though he couldn't find any signs of it on Andre-Louis' face. He had learned from experience that this was a face not often reliable for showing the true thoughts behind it.

“Your notions and mine on that score can hardly coincide,” said he.

"Your ideas and mine on that topic are unlikely to match," he said.

“Can there be two opinions?” quoth Andre-Louis.

“Can there be two opinions?” said Andre-Louis.

“There are usually two opinions whenever you and I are together, Moreau—more than ever now that you are the appointed delegate of a nobleman. You see what your friends have done. No doubt you approve their methods.” He was coldly hostile.

"There are usually two opinions whenever you and I are together, Moreau—especially now that you're the chosen delegate of a nobleman. Look at what your friends have done. I'm sure you support their methods." He was icy and confrontational.

Andre-Louis looked at him without surprise. So invariably opposed to each other in academic debates, how should Le Chapelier suspect his present intentions?

Andre-Louis looked at him without any surprise. Since they were always so oppositely engaged in academic debates, how could Le Chapelier suspect his current intentions?

“If you won’t tell them what is to be done, I will,” said he.

“If you won’t tell them what to do, I will,” he said.

“Nom de Dieu! If you want to invite a bullet from the other side, I shall not hinder you. It may help to square the account.”

“Goddammit! If you want to invite a bullet from the other side, I'm not going to stop you. It might help settle the score.”

Scarcely were the words out than he repented them; for as if in answer to that challenge Andre-Louis sprang up on to the plinth. Alarmed now, for he could only suppose it to be Andre-Louis’ intention to speak on behalf of Privilege, of which he was a publicly appointed representative, Le Chapelier clutched him by the leg to pull him down again.

Scarcely had he finished speaking when he regretted it; it was as if, in response to that challenge, Andre-Louis jumped up onto the platform. Now alarmed, since he could only assume that Andre-Louis intended to speak on behalf of Privilege, which he represented, Le Chapelier grabbed his leg to pull him back down.

“Ah, that, no!” he was shouting. “Come down, you fool. Do you think we will let you ruin everything by your clowning? Come down!”

“Ah, no!” he shouted. “Come down, you idiot. Do you think we’re going to let you mess everything up with your antics? Come down!”

Andre-Louis, maintaining his position by clutching one of the legs of the bronze horse, flung his voice like a bugle-note over the heads of that seething mob.

Andre-Louis, holding onto one of the legs of the bronze horse, shouted his voice like a bugle call over the heads of that chaotic crowd.

“Citizens of Rennes, the motherland is in danger!”

“Citizens of Rennes, our country is in danger!”

The effect was electric. A stir ran, like a ripple over water, across that froth of upturned human faces, and completest silence followed. In that great silence they looked at this slim young man, hatless, long wisps of his black hair fluttering in the breeze, his neckcloth in disorder, his face white, his eyes on fire.

The effect was electric. A buzz spread, like a ripple on water, across the crowd of eager faces, and complete silence followed. In that great silence, they gazed at this slim young man, hatless, with long strands of black hair blowing in the breeze, his neckcloth askew, his face pale, and his eyes ablaze.

Andre-Louis felt a sudden surge of exaltation as he realized by instinct that at one grip he had seized that crowd, and that he held it fast in the spell of his cry and his audacity.

Andre-Louis felt a sudden rush of excitement as he instinctively realized that with one powerful grip he had captured that crowd, and that he had them firmly under the spell of his shout and his boldness.

Even Le Chapelier, though still clinging to his ankle, had ceased to tug. The reformer, though unshaken in his assumption of Andre-Louis’ intentions, was for a moment bewildered by the first note of his appeal.

Even Le Chapelier, still holding onto his ankle, had stopped pulling. The reformer, while still confident in his understanding of Andre-Louis’ intentions, was momentarily confused by the initial tone of his appeal.

And then, slowly, impressively, in a voice that travelled clear to the ends of the square, the young lawyer of Gavrillac began to speak.

And then, slowly and confidently, in a voice that echoed across the square, the young lawyer from Gavrillac began to speak.

“Shuddering in horror of the vile deed here perpetrated, my voice demands to be heard by you. You have seen murder done under your eyes—the murder of one who nobly, without any thought of self, gave voice to the wrongs by which we are all oppressed. Fearing that voice, shunning the truth as foul things shun the light, our oppressors sent their agents to silence him in death.”

“Shaking with horror at the terrible act committed here, I need you to listen to me. You witnessed a murder right in front of you—the murder of someone who bravely spoke up for the injustices that affect us all. Afraid of that voice, and avoiding the truth like horrible things avoid the light, our oppressors sent their agents to silence him for good.”

Le Chapelier released at last his hold of Andre-Louis’ ankle, staring up at him the while in sheer amazement. It seemed that the fellow was in earnest; serious for once; and for once on the right side. What had come to him?

Le Chapelier finally let go of Andre-Louis’ ankle, looking up at him in complete disbelief. It seemed that the guy was serious this time; genuinely committed and, for once, on the right side. What happened to him?

“Of assassins what shall you look for but assassination? I have a tale to tell which will show that this is no new thing that you have witnessed here to-day; it will reveal to you the forces with which you have to deal. Yesterday...”

“Of assassins, what else can you expect but assassination? I have a story to tell that will show you this is not something new that you’ve seen here today; it will reveal to you the forces you are up against. Yesterday...”

There was an interruption. A voice in the crowd, some twenty paces, perhaps, was raised to shout:

There was a disruption. A voice in the crowd, maybe twenty steps away, called out loudly:

“Yet another of them!”

"Another one of them!"

Immediately after the voice came a pistol-shot, and a bullet flattened itself against the bronze figure just behind Andre-Louis.

Immediately after the voice, a gunshot rang out, and a bullet struck the bronze figure just behind Andre-Louis.

Instantly there was turmoil in the crowd, most intense about the spot whence the shot had been fired. The assailant was one of a considerable group of the opposition, a group that found itself at once beset on every side, and hard put to it to defend him.

Instantly, chaos erupted in the crowd, especially around the spot where the shot had been fired. The attacker was part of a large group from the opposition, a group that suddenly found itself surrounded on all sides and struggled to defend him.

From the foot of the plinth rang the voice of the students making chorus to Le Chapelier, who was bidding Andre-Louis to seek shelter.

From the base of the pedestal came the voices of the students calling out to Le Chapelier, who was urging Andre-Louis to find safety.

“Come down! Come down at once! They’ll murder you as they murdered La Riviere.”

“Come down! Come down right now! They’ll kill you just like they killed La Riviere.”

“Let them!” He flung wide his arms in a gesture supremely theatrical, and laughed. “I stand here at their mercy. Let them, if they will, add mine to the blood that will presently rise up to choke them. Let them assassinate me. It is a trade they understand. But until they do so, they shall not prevent me from speaking to you, from telling you what is to be looked for in them.” And again he laughed, not merely in exaltation as they supposed who watched him from below, but also in amusement. And his amusement had two sources. One was to discover how glibly he uttered the phrases proper to whip up the emotions of a crowd: the other was in the remembrance of how the crafty Cardinal de Retz, for the purpose of inflaming popular sympathy on his behalf, had been in the habit of hiring fellows to fire upon his carriage. He was in just such case as that arch-politician. True, he had not hired the fellow to fire that pistol-shot; but he was none the less obliged to him, and ready to derive the fullest, advantage from the act.

“Let them!” He spread his arms wide in an extremely theatrical gesture and laughed. “I stand here at their mercy. Let them, if they choose, add my blood to the pool that will soon rise up to choke them. Let them assassinate me. It's a job they know well. But until they do, they won't stop me from speaking to you, from telling you what to expect from them.” And again he laughed, not just in triumph as those watching from below assumed, but also in amusement. His amusement came from two places. One was realizing how easily he spoke the phrases meant to stir up the crowd's emotions; the other was remembering how the cunning Cardinal de Retz used to hire people to shoot at his carriage to fuel public sympathy for him. He was in just the same situation as that master politician. True, he hadn't hired anyone to fire that gunshot; yet, he was no less grateful to him and ready to take full advantage of the act.

The group that sought to protect that man was battling on, seeking to hew a way out of that angry, heaving press.

The group trying to protect that man was fighting onward, looking for a way through that angry, chaotic crowd.

“Let them go!” Andre-Louis called down... “What matters one assassin more or less? Let them go, and listen to me, my countrymen!”

“Let them go!” Andre-Louis shouted down... “What difference does one more or less assassin make? Let them go, and hear me out, my fellow countrymen!”

And presently, when some measure of order was restored, he began his tale. In simple language now, yet with a vehemence and directness that drove home every point, he tore their hearts with the story of yesterday’s happenings at Gavrillac. He drew tears from them with the pathos of his picture of the bereaved widow Mabey and her three starving, destitute children—“orphaned to avenge the death of a pheasant”—and the bereaved mother of that M. de Vilmorin, a student of Rennes, known here to many of them, who had met his death in a noble endeavour to champion the cause of an esurient member of their afflicted order.

And soon, when some order was brought back, he started his story. In simple words, but with an intensity and straightforwardness that hit home, he broke their hearts with the tale of what happened yesterday at Gavrillac. He brought tears to their eyes with the sadness of his depiction of the grieving widow Mabey and her three starving, helpless children—“orphaned to avenge the death of a pheasant”—and the grieving mother of M. de Vilmorin, a student from Rennes, who was known to many of them, who had lost his life in a brave attempt to support the cause of a needy member of their struggling community.

“The Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr said of him that he had too dangerous a gift of eloquence. It was to silence his brave voice that he killed him. But he has failed of his object. For I, poor Philippe de Vilmorin’s friend, have assumed the mantle of his apostleship, and I speak to you with his voice to-day.”

“The Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr said he had a dangerously strong gift of eloquence. It was to silence his courageous voice that he killed him. But he didn’t succeed. For I, the poor friend of Philippe de Vilmorin, have taken on the role of his disciple, and I speak to you today with his voice.”

It was a statement that helped Le Chapelier at last to understand, at least in part, this bewildering change in Andre-Louis, which rendered him faithless to the side that employed him.

It was a statement that finally helped Le Chapelier understand, at least in part, this confusing change in Andre-Louis, which made him disloyal to the side that employed him.

“I am not here,” continued Andre-Louis, “merely to demand at your hands vengeance upon Philippe de Vilmorin’s murderers. I am here to tell you the things he would to-day have told you had he lived.”

“I’m not here,” Andre-Louis continued, “just to ask you to get revenge on the people who killed Philippe de Vilmorin. I’m here to share with you what he would have told you today if he were still alive.”

So far at least he was frank. But he did not add that they were things he did not himself believe, things that he accounted the cant by which an ambitious bourgeoisie—speaking through the mouths of the lawyers, who were its articulate part—sought to overthrow to its own advantage the present state of things. He left his audience in the natural belief that the views he expressed were the views he held.

So far, at least, he was honest. But he didn’t mention that those were beliefs he didn’t actually hold, ideas he considered the empty rhetoric used by an ambitious middle class—expressed through the lawyers, who were the vocal part of it—to try to change things to benefit themselves. He allowed his audience to naturally think that the opinions he shared were his own.

And now in a terrible voice, with an eloquence that amazed himself, he denounced the inertia of the royal justice where the great are the offenders. It was with bitter sarcasm that he spoke of their King’s Lieutenant, M. de Lesdiguieres.

And now, in a terrible voice, with a level of eloquence that surprised even him, he condemned the apathy of the royal justice system where the powerful are the wrongdoers. He spoke with bitter sarcasm about their King’s Lieutenant, M. de Lesdiguieres.

“Do you wonder,” he asked them, “that M. de Lesdiguieres should administer the law so that it shall ever be favourable to our great nobles? Would it be just, would it be reasonable that he should otherwise administer it?” He paused dramatically to let his sarcasm sink in. It had the effect of reawakening Le Chapelier’s doubts, and checking his dawning conviction in Andre-Louis’ sincerity. Whither was he going now?

“Do you think,” he asked them, “that M. de Lesdiguieres would enforce the law in a way that's always favorable to our powerful nobles? Would it be fair or reasonable for him to do anything else?” He paused dramatically to let his sarcasm take effect. It caused Le Chapelier to question himself again, shaking his growing belief in Andre-Louis’ sincerity. Where was he heading now?

He was not left long in doubt. Proceeding, Andre-Louis spoke as he conceived that Philippe de Vilmorin would have spoken. He had so often argued with him, so often attended the discussions of the Literary Chamber, that he had all the rant of the reformers—that was yet true in substance—at his fingers’ ends.

He wasn’t left in doubt for long. As he continued, Andre-Louis spoke as he imagined Philippe de Vilmorin would have. He had debated with him so many times and had attended the discussions of the Literary Chamber so frequently that he had all the rhetoric of the reformers—still true in essence—at his fingertips.

“Consider, after all, the composition of this France of ours. A million of its inhabitants are members of the privileged classes. They compose France. They are France. For surely you cannot suppose the remainder to be anything that matters. It cannot be pretended that twenty-four million souls are of any account, that they can be representative of this great nation, or that they can exist for any purpose but that of servitude to the million elect.”

"Think about the makeup of our France. A million of its people belong to the privileged classes. They are France. You can’t honestly believe the rest matter at all. It’s impossible to argue that twenty-four million people are significant, that they could represent this great nation, or that they exist for any reason other than to serve the million elites."

Bitter laughter shook them now, as he desired it should. “Seeing their privileges in danger of invasion by these twenty-four millions—mostly canailles; possibly created by God, it is true, but clearly so created to be the slaves of Privilege—does it surprise you that the dispensing of royal justice should be placed in the stout hands of these Lesdiguieres, men without brains to think or hearts to be touched? Consider what it is that must be defended against the assault of us others—canaille. Consider a few of these feudal rights that are in danger of being swept away should the Privileged yield even to the commands of their sovereign; and admit the Third Estate to an equal vote with themselves.

Bitter laughter shook them now, just as he wanted. "Is it any wonder that their privileges are threatened by these twenty-four million—mostly common people? They may have been created by God, that’s true, but clearly it was to be the servants of Privilege. Are you surprised that the execution of royal justice is handed over to these Lesdiguieres, men who lack the brains to think or the hearts to feel? Think about what needs to be defended against the attack from the rest of us—common folks. Reflect on just a few of these feudal rights that are at risk of being lost if the Privileged even slightly yield to the demands of their ruler and allow the Third Estate to have an equal vote with them."

“What would become of the right of terrage on the land, of parciere on the fruit-trees, of carpot on the vines? What of the corvees by which they command forced labour, of the ban de vendage, which gives them the first vintage, the banvin which enables them to control to their own advantage the sale of wine? What of their right of grinding the last liard of taxation out of the people to maintain their own opulent estate; the cens, the lods-et-ventes, which absorb a fifth of the value of the land, the blairee, which must be paid before herds can feed on communal lands, the pulverage to indemnify them for the dust raised on their roads by the herds that go to market, the sextelage on everything offered for sale in the public markets, the etalonnage, and all the rest? What of their rights over men and animals for field labour, of ferries over rivers, and of bridges over streams, of sinking wells, of warren, of dovecot, and of fire, which last yields them a tax on every peasant hearth? What of their exclusive rights of fishing and of hunting, the violation of which is ranked as almost a capital offence?

“What will happen to the right to the land, the right to the fruit trees, and the right to the vines? What about the forced labor they require, the ban on harvests that lets them take the first pick, and the laws that let them control wine sales for their benefit? What about their ability to squeeze every last bit of tax out of the people to maintain their lavish estate; the taxes that take a fifth of the land’s value, the fees that must be paid before livestock can graze on communal lands, the compensation for the dust stirred up on their roads by herds heading to market, the tax on everything sold in public markets, the measuring fees, and all the rest? What about their rights over people and animals for farm work, ferry rights over rivers, bridge rights over streams, rights to dig wells, hunting grounds, pigeon houses, and fire, which last gives them a tax on every peasant household? What about their exclusive fishing and hunting rights, the violation of which is considered almost a serious crime?”

“And what of other rights, unspeakable, abominable, over the lives and bodies of their people, rights which, if rarely exercised, have never been rescinded. To this day if a noble returning from the hunt were to slay two of his serfs to bathe and refresh his feet in their blood, he could still claim in his sufficient defence that it was his absolute feudal right to do so.

“And what about other rights, unspeakable and horrendous, over the lives and bodies of their people, rights that, while rarely enforced, have never been taken away. Even today, if a noble returning from a hunt were to kill two of his serfs to wash and cool his feet in their blood, he could still argue in his defense that it was his absolute feudal right to do so.

“Rough-shod, these million Privileged ride over the souls and bodies of twenty-four million contemptible canaille existing but for their own pleasure. Woe betide him who so much as raises his voice in protest in the name of humanity against an excess of these already excessive abuses. I have told you of one remorselessly slain in cold blood for doing no more than that. Your own eyes have witnessed the assassination of another here upon this plinth, of yet another over there by the cathedral works, and the attempt upon my own life.

“Roughly, these million privileged people trample over the souls and bodies of twenty-four million worthless common folks who exist solely for their pleasure. Woe to anyone who dares to raise their voice in protest for humanity against these already outrageous abuses. I’ve told you about one person brutally killed in cold blood for nothing more than that. Your own eyes have seen the assassination of another right here on this platform, another over there by the cathedral construction, and the attempt on my own life.

“Between them and the justice due to them in such cases stand these Lesdiguieres, these King’s Lieutenants; not instruments of justice, but walls erected for the shelter of Privilege and Abuse whenever it exceeds its grotesquely excessive rights.

“Between them and the justice they deserve in such cases are these Lesdiguieres, these King’s Lieutenants; not tools of justice, but barriers built to protect Privilege and Abuse whenever it goes beyond its ridiculously excessive rights."

“Do you wonder that they will not yield an inch; that they will resist the election of a Third Estate with the voting power to sweep all these privileges away, to compel the Privileged to submit themselves to a just equality in the eyes of the law with the meanest of the canaille they trample underfoot, to provide that the moneys necessary to save this state from the bankruptcy into which they have all but plunged it shall be raised by taxation to be borne by themselves in the same proportion as by others?

“Do you really think they’ll give in at all; that they’ll accept the election of a Third Estate with enough voting power to eliminate all these privileges, to force the privileged to treat everyone equally under the law, including those they look down on, to ensure that the money needed to save this state from the bankruptcy they’ve almost created is raised through taxation that they will share equally with others?”

“Sooner than yield to so much they prefer to resist even the royal command.”

“Rather than give in to so much, they would rather resist even the king's order.”

A phrase occurred to him used yesterday by Vilmorin, a phrase to which he had refused to attach importance when uttered then. He used it now. “In doing this they are striking at the very foundations of the throne. These fools do not perceive that if that throne falls over, it is they who stand nearest to it who will be crushed.”

A phrase came to mind that Vilmorin used yesterday, a phrase he had dismissed at the time. He used it now. “By doing this, they are attacking the very foundations of the throne. These idiots don’t realize that if that throne topples, it’s those closest to it who will be crushed.”

A terrific roar acclaimed that statement. Tense and quivering with the excitement that was flowing through him, and from him out into that great audience, he stood a moment smiling ironically. Then he waved them into silence, and saw by their ready obedience how completely he possessed them. For in the voice with which he spoke each now recognized the voice of himself, giving at last expression to the thoughts that for months and years had been inarticulately stirring in each simple mind.

A huge cheer responded to that statement. Tense and buzzing with the excitement flowing through him and out to the large crowd, he stood for a moment, smiling wryly. Then he waved them into silence and saw how fully he commanded them by their quick compliance. In the voice he used, each person recognized their own voice, finally expressing the thoughts that had been stirring silently in their minds for months and years.

Presently he resumed, speaking more quietly, that ironic smile about the corner of his mouth growing more marked:

Presently, he continued, speaking more softly, that ironic smile at the corner of his mouth becoming more noticeable:

“In taking my leave of M. de Lesdiguieres I gave him warning out of a page of natural history. I told him that when the wolves, roaming singly through the jungle, were weary of being hunted by the tiger, they banded themselves into packs, and went a-hunting the tiger in their turn. M. de Lesdiguieres contemptuously answered that he did not understand me. But your wits are better than his. You understand me, I think? Don’t you?”

“In saying goodbye to M. de Lesdiguieres, I gave him a heads-up from a page of natural history. I told him that when wolves, wandering alone through the jungle, got tired of being hunted by tigers, they formed packs and went hunting tigers themselves. M. de Lesdiguieres dismissively replied that he didn’t get my point. But you’re sharper than he is. You understand me, right? Don't you?”

Again a great roar, mingled now with some approving laughter, was his answer. He had wrought them up to a pitch of dangerous passion, and they were ripe for any violence to which he urged them. If he had failed with the windmill, at least he was now master of the wind.

Once more, a huge roar, now mixed with some approving laughter, was his response. He had whipped them up into a frenzy of intense passion, making them ready for any violent act he encouraged. If he had failed with the windmill, at least he was now in control of the wind.

“To the Palais!” they shouted, waving their hands, brandishing canes, and—here and there—even a sword. “To the Palais! Down with M. de Lesdiguieres! Death to the King’s Lieutenant!”

“To the Palais!” they shouted, waving their hands, brandishing canes, and—here and there—even a sword. “To the Palais! Down with M. de Lesdiguieres! Death to the King’s Lieutenant!”

He was master of the wind, indeed. His dangerous gift of oratory—a gift nowhere more powerful than in France, since nowhere else are men’s emotions so quick to respond to the appeal of eloquence—had given him this mastery. At his bidding now the gale would sweep away the windmill against which he had flung himself in vain. But that, as he straightforwardly revealed it, was no part of his intent.

He truly had control over the wind. His dangerous talent for speaking—one that was particularly strong in France, where people’s emotions react swiftly to eloquence—had granted him this power. Now, at his command, the wind would blow away the windmill he had fought against in vain. But, as he honestly admitted, that was not part of his plan.

“Ah, wait!” he bade them. “Is this miserable instrument of a corrupt system worth the attention of your noble indignation?”

“Ah, wait!” he said to them. “Is this terrible tool of a corrupt system really worth your noble outrage?”

He hoped his words would be reported to M. de Lesdiguieres. He thought it would be good for the soul of M. de Lesdiguieres to hear the undiluted truth about himself for once.

He hoped his words would be shared with M. de Lesdiguieres. He believed it would be good for M. de Lesdiguieres's soul to hear the unfiltered truth about himself for once.

“It is the system itself you must attack and overthrow; not a mere instrument—a miserable painted lath such as this. And precipitancy will spoil everything. Above all, my children, no violence!”

“It’s the system itself that you need to challenge and change, not just a simple tool—a pathetic painted stick like this one. And rushing into things will ruin everything. Above all, my children, no violence!”

My children! Could his godfather have heard him!

My kids! Could his godfather have heard him!

“You have seen often already the result of premature violence elsewhere in Brittany, and you have heard of it elsewhere in France. Violence on your part will call for violence on theirs. They will welcome the chance to assert their mastery by a firmer grip than heretofore. The military will be sent for. You will be faced by the bayonets of mercenaries. Do not provoke that, I implore you. Do not put it into their power, do not afford them the pretext they would welcome to crush you down into the mud of your own blood.”

“You’ve often seen the consequences of reckless violence in Brittany and have heard about it in other parts of France. If you act violently, they will respond with violence. They’ll seize the opportunity to tighten their control even more than before. The military will be called in. You’ll be confronted by the bayonets of hired soldiers. Please, do not provoke that. Don’t give them the chance, don’t provide them with the excuse they’d love to have to brutally suppress you.”

Out of the silence into which they had fallen anew broke now the cry of

Out of the silence they had fallen back into came the cry of

“What else, then? What else?”

"What else, then? What now?"

“I will tell you,” he answered them. “The wealth and strength of Brittany lies in Nantes—a bourgeois city, one of the most prosperous in this realm, rendered so by the energy of the bourgeoisie and the toil of the people. It was in Nantes that this movement had its beginning, and as a result of it the King issued his order dissolving the States as now constituted—an order which those who base their power on Privilege and Abuse do not hesitate to thwart. Let Nantes be informed of the precise situation, and let nothing be done here until Nantes shall have given us the lead. She has the power—which we in Rennes have not—to make her will prevail, as we have seen already. Let her exert that power once more, and until she does so do you keep the peace in Rennes. Thus shall you triumph. Thus shall the outrages that are being perpetrated under your eyes be fully and finally avenged.”

“I’ll tell you,” he replied. “The wealth and strength of Brittany lie in Nantes—a middle-class city, one of the most thriving in this region, thanks to the efforts of its citizens and the hard work of the people. It was in Nantes that this movement started, and as a result, the King issued his order dissolving the current Assembly—an order that those who rely on Privilege and Abuse do not hesitate to undermine. Let Nantes be informed of the exact situation, and let nothing happen here until Nantes has taken the lead. She has the power—which we in Rennes lack—to enforce her will, as we have seen already. Let her use that power once again, and until she does, you keep the peace in Rennes. That way, you will succeed. That way, the injustices happening right before your eyes will be fully and finally avenged.”

As abruptly as he had leapt upon the plinth did he now leap down from it. He had finished. He had said all—perhaps more than all—that could have been said by the dead friend with whose voice he spoke. But it was not their will that he should thus extinguish himself. The thunder of their acclamations rose deafeningly upon the air. He had played upon their emotions—each in turn—as a skilful harpist plays upon the strings of his instrument. And they were vibrant with the passions he had aroused, and the high note of hope on which he had brought his symphony to a close.

As suddenly as he had jumped onto the platform, he now jumped down from it. He was done. He had said everything—maybe even more than what the deceased friend he was speaking for could have expressed. But it wasn’t their intention for him to just fade away like that. The roar of their applause filled the air deafeningly. He had tapped into their emotions—one after the other—like a skilled harpist plays the strings of his instrument. And they were alive with the feelings he had stirred up, culminating in the uplifting note of hope that concluded his symphony.

A dozen students caught him as he leapt down, and swung him to their shoulders, where again he came within view of all the acclaiming crowd.

A dozen students caught him as he jumped down and lifted him onto their shoulders, where he once again came into view of the cheering crowd.

The delicate Le Chapelier pressed alongside of him with flushed face and shining eyes.

The delicate Le Chapelier stood next to him with a flushed face and shining eyes.

“My lad,” he said to him, “you have kindled a fire to-day that will sweep the face of France in a blaze of liberty.” And then to the students he issued a sharp command. “To the Literary Chamber—at once. We must concert measures upon the instant, a delegate must be dispatched to Nantes forthwith, to convey to our friends there the message of the people of Rennes.”

“My boy,” he said to him, “you’ve started a fire today that will sweep across France in a blaze of freedom.” Then he turned to the students and gave a firm order. “To the Literary Chamber—now. We need to come up with plans immediately, and a delegate must be sent to Nantes right away to deliver the message from the people of Rennes.”

The crowd fell back, opening a lane through which the students bore the hero of the hour. Waving his hands to them, he called upon them to disperse to their homes, and await there in patience what must follow very soon.

The crowd backed away, creating a path for the students carrying the hero of the hour. He waved his hands at them and urged them to go home and wait patiently for what would happen next.

“You have endured for centuries with a fortitude that is a pattern to the world,” he flattered them. “Endure a little longer yet. The end, my friends, is well in sight at last.”

“You have lasted for centuries with a strength that sets an example for everyone,” he praised them. “Just hold on a little longer. The end, my friends, is finally within reach.”

They carried him out of the square and up the Rue Royale to an old house, one of the few old houses surviving in that city that had risen from its ashes, where in an upper chamber lighted by diamond-shaped panes of yellow glass the Literary Chamber usually held its meetings. Thither in his wake the members of that chamber came hurrying, summoned by the messages that Le Chapelier had issued during their progress.

They took him out of the square and up the Rue Royale to an old house, one of the few remaining historic buildings in that city that had risen from its ashes, where in an upper room lit by diamond-shaped yellow glass panes the Literary Chamber usually held its meetings. Following behind him, the members of that chamber hurried over, called by the messages that Le Chapelier had sent during their journey.

Behind closed doors a flushed and excited group of some fifty men, the majority of whom were young, ardent, and afire with the illusion of liberty, hailed Andre-Louis as the strayed sheep who had returned to the fold, and smothered him in congratulations and thanks.

Behind closed doors, a flushed and excited group of about fifty men, mostly young, passionate, and filled with the dream of freedom, welcomed Andre-Louis as the wayward member who had come back to the group, showering him with congratulations and gratitude.

Then they settled down to deliberate upon immediate measures, whilst the doors below were kept by a guard of honour that had improvised itself from the masses. And very necessary was this. For no sooner had the Chamber assembled than the house was assailed by the gendarmerie of M. de Lesdiguieres, dispatched in haste to arrest the firebrand who was inciting the people of Rennes to sedition. The force consisted of fifty men. Five hundred would have been too few. The mob broke their carbines, broke some of their heads, and would indeed have torn them into pieces had they not beaten a timely and well-advised retreat before a form of horseplay to which they were not at all accustomed.

Then they settled in to discuss immediate actions, while a guard made up of volunteers from the crowd kept watch at the doors below. This was very necessary. As soon as the Chamber gathered, the gendarmerie of M. de Lesdiguieres arrived in a hurry to arrest the troublemaker who was stirring up the people of Rennes to rebellion. The squad was made up of fifty men. Five hundred would not have been enough. The crowd broke their rifles, injured some of them, and would have torn them apart if the gendarmerie hadn't made a timely and wise retreat in the face of chaos they were not at all used to.

And whilst that was taking place in the street below, in the room abovestairs the eloquent Le Chapelier was addressing his colleagues of the Literary Chamber. Here, with no bullets to fear, and no one to report his words to the authorities, Le Chapelier could permit his oratory a full, unintimidated flow. And that considerable oratory was as direct and brutal as the man himself was delicate and elegant.

And while that was happening in the street below, in the room upstairs, the articulate Le Chapelier was speaking to his colleagues in the Literary Chamber. Here, with no bullets to worry about and no one to report his words to the authorities, Le Chapelier could let his speech flow freely and without fear. His considerable rhetoric was as straightforward and harsh as he himself was refined and graceful.

He praised the vigour and the greatness of the speech they had heard from their colleague Moreau. Above all he praised its wisdom. Moreau’s words had come as a surprise to them. Hitherto they had never known him as other than a bitter critic of their projects of reform and regeneration; and quite lately they had heard, not without misgivings, of his appointment as delegate for a nobleman in the States of Brittany. But they held the explanation of his conversion. The murder of their dear colleague Vilmorin had produced this change. In that brutal deed Moreau had beheld at last in true proportions the workings of that evil spirit which they were vowed to exorcise from France. And to-day he had proven himself the stoutest apostle among them of the new faith. He had pointed out to them the only sane and useful course. The illustration he had borrowed from natural history was most apt. Above all, let them pack like the wolves, and to ensure this uniformity of action in the people of all Brittany, let a delegate at once be sent to Nantes, which had already proved itself the real seat of Brittany’s power. It but remained to appoint that delegate, and Le Chapelier invited them to elect him.

He praised the energy and importance of the speech they had just heard from their colleague Moreau. Most importantly, he commended its wisdom. Moreau’s words had surprised them. Until now, they had only known him as a harsh critic of their reform and renewal efforts; recently, they had heard, not without concern, about his appointment as a delegate for a nobleman in the States of Brittany. But they understood the reason for his change of heart. The murder of their dear colleague Vilmorin had caused this shift. In that brutal act, Moreau had finally seen the true nature of the evil they were committed to driving out of France. Today, he had proven himself to be the strongest advocate among them for this new cause. He had pointed out the only sensible and effective path forward. The example he used from nature was very fitting. Above all, they should stick together like wolves, and to ensure this unity of action among the people of all Brittany, a delegate should be sent to Nantes, which had already established itself as the true center of Brittany’s power. It only remained to choose that delegate, and Le Chapelier invited them to elect him.

Andre-Louis, on a bench near the window, a prey now to some measure of reaction, listened in bewilderment to that flood of eloquence.

Andre-Louis sat on a bench by the window, now somewhat affected by the situation, listening in confusion to the outpouring of eloquence.

As the applause died down, he heard a voice exclaiming:

As the applause faded away, he heard someone shout:

“I propose to you that we appoint our leader here, Le Chapelier, to be that delegate.”

"I suggest that we appoint our leader, Le Chapelier, to be our delegate."

Le Chapelier reared his elegantly dressed head, which had been bowed in thought, and it was seen that his countenance was pale. Nervously he fingered a gold spy-glass.

Le Chapelier raised his elegantly dressed head, which had been bowed in thought, and it was clear that his face was pale. Nervously, he fidgeted with a gold spyglass.

“My friends,” he said, slowly, “I am deeply sensible of the honour that you do me. But in accepting it I should be usurping an honour that rightly belongs elsewhere. Who could represent us better, who more deserving to be our representative, to speak to our friends of Nantes with the voice of Rennes, than the champion who once already to-day has so incomparably given utterance to the voice of this great city? Confer this honour of being your spokesman where it belongs—upon Andre-Louis Moreau.”

“My friends,” he said slowly, “I truly appreciate the honor you’re giving me. But by accepting it, I’d be taking an honor that really belongs to someone else. Who could represent us better, who deserves it more to be our spokesperson, expressing the voice of Rennes to our friends in Nantes, than the champion who has already today so remarkably voiced the sentiments of this great city? Give this honor of being your representative to where it rightfully belongs—Andre-Louis Moreau.”

Rising in response to the storm of applause that greeted the proposal, Andre-Louis bowed and forthwith yielded. “Be it so,” he said, simply. “It is perhaps fitting that I should carry out what I have begun, though I too am of the opinion that Le Chapelier would have been a worthier representative. I will set out to-night.”

Rising to the thunderous applause that followed the proposal, Andre-Louis bowed and quickly agreed. “Alright,” he said, straightforwardly. “It seems appropriate that I should finish what I started, even though I believe Le Chapelier would have been a better representative. I’ll leave tonight.”

“You will set out at once, my lad,” Le Chapelier informed him, and now revealed what an uncharitable mind might account the true source of his generosity. “It is not safe after what has happened for you to linger an hour in Rennes. And you must go secretly. Let none of you allow it to be known that he has gone. I would not have you come to harm over this, Andre-Louis. But you must see the risks you run, and if you are to be spared to help in this work of salvation of our afflicted motherland, you must use caution, move secretly, veil your identity even. Or else M. de Lesdiguieres will have you laid by the heels, and it will be good-night for you.”

“You need to leave right away, my boy,” Le Chapelier told him, revealing what a harsh person might see as the real reason behind his kindness. “It’s not safe for you to stay in Rennes after what just happened. You have to leave quietly. No one should know that you’ve gone. I don't want anything to happen to you because of this, Andre-Louis. But you need to understand the risks you're facing, and if you want to be around to help save our troubled homeland, you must be careful, move stealthily, and hide your identity. Otherwise, M. de Lesdiguieres will have you arrested, and it’ll be farewell for you.”





CHAPTER VIII. OMNES OMNIBUS

Andre-Louis rode forth from Rennes committed to a deeper adventure than he had dreamed of when he left the sleepy village of Gavrillac. Lying the night at a roadside inn, and setting out again early in the morning, he reached Nantes soon after noon of the following day.

Andre-Louis rode out from Rennes with the intention of embarking on a bigger adventure than he had imagined when he left the quiet village of Gavrillac. After spending the night at a roadside inn and departing early in the morning, he arrived in Nantes shortly after noon the next day.

Through that long and lonely ride through the dull plains of Brittany, now at their dreariest in their winter garb, he had ample leisure in which to review his actions and his position. From one who had taken hitherto a purely academic and by no means friendly interest in the new philosophies of social life, exercising his wits upon these new ideas merely as a fencer exercises his eye and wrist with the foils, without ever suffering himself to be deluded into supposing the issue a real one, he found himself suddenly converted into a revolutionary firebrand, committed to revolutionary action of the most desperate kind. The representative and delegate of a nobleman in the States of Brittany, he found himself simultaneously and incongruously the representative and delegate of the whole Third Estate of Rennes.

During the long and lonely ride through the dreary plains of Brittany, now at their bleakest in winter, he had plenty of time to reflect on his actions and his situation. Once, he had only taken an academic and rather detached interest in the new social philosophies, analyzing these ideas like a fencer practices with their sword, without ever fooling himself into thinking it was a real concern. But now, he had suddenly become a revolutionary firebrand, ready for desperate action. As the representative and delegate of a nobleman in the States of Brittany, he found himself oddly enough also representing the entire Third Estate of Rennes.

It is difficult to determine to what extent, in the heat of passion and swept along by the torrent of his own oratory, he might yesterday have succeeded in deceiving himself. But it is at least certain that, looking back in cold blood now, he had no single delusion on the score of what he had done. Cynically he had presented to his audience one side only of the great question that he propounded.

It’s hard to say how much, in the heat of the moment and carried away by his own speech, he might have managed to fool himself yesterday. However, it’s clear that, reflecting on it now with a clear mind, he had no illusions about what he had done. He had cynically shown his audience only one side of the big issue he raised.

But since the established order of things in France was such as to make a rampart for M. de La Tour d’Azyr, affording him complete immunity for this and any other crimes that it pleased him to commit, why, then the established order must take the consequences of its wrong-doing. Therein he perceived his clear justification.

But since the way things were set up in France created a barrier for M. de La Tour d’Azyr, giving him full protection from this and any other crimes he chose to commit, then the established order had to face the consequences of its wrongs. In that, he saw his clear justification.

And so it was without misgivings that he came on his errand of sedition into that beautiful city of Nantes, rendered by its spacious streets and splendid port the rival in prosperity of Bordeaux and Marseilles.

And so he confidently came to the beautiful city of Nantes on his mission of rebellion, with its wide streets and impressive port making it a strong competitor to Bordeaux and Marseilles in terms of prosperity.

He found an inn on the Quai La Fosse, where he put up his horse, and where he dined in the embrasure of a window that looked out over the tree-bordered quay and the broad bosom of the Loire, on which argosies of all nations rode at anchor. The sun had again broken through the clouds, and shed its pale wintry light over the yellow waters and the tall-masted shipping.

He found a inn on Quai La Fosse, where he stabled his horse and dined in the window nook overlooking the tree-lined quay and the wide stretch of the Loire, where ships from all over the world were anchored. The sun had broken through the clouds again, casting its pale winter light over the yellow water and the tall-masted ships.

Along the quays there was a stir of life as great as that to be seen on the quays of Paris. Foreign sailors in outlandish garments and of harsh-sounding, outlandish speech, stalwart fishwives with baskets of herrings on their heads, voluminous of petticoat above bare legs and bare feet, calling their wares shrilly and almost inarticulately, watermen in woollen caps and loose trousers rolled to the knees, peasants in goatskin coats, their wooden shoes clattering on the round kidney-stones, shipwrights and labourers from the dockyards, bellows-menders, rat-catchers, water-carriers, ink-sellers, and other itinerant pedlars. And, sprinkled through this proletariat mass that came and went in constant movement, Andre-Louis beheld tradesmen in sober garments, merchants in long, fur-lined coats; occasionally a merchant-prince rolling along in his two-horse cabriolet to the whip-crackings and shouts of “Gare!” from his coachman; occasionally a dainty lady carried past in her sedan-chair, with perhaps a mincing abbe from the episcopal court tripping along in attendance; occasionally an officer in scarlet riding disdainfully; and once the great carriage of a nobleman, with escutcheoned panels and a pair of white-stockinged, powdered footmen in gorgeous liveries hanging on behind. And there were Capuchins in brown and Benedictines in black, and secular priests in plenty—for God was well served in the sixteen parishes of Nantes—and by way of contrast there were lean-jawed, out-at-elbow adventurers, and gendarmes in blue coats and gaitered legs, sauntering guardians of the peace.

Along the quays, there was as much life as you'd see on the quays of Paris. Foreign sailors in strange clothes and with foreign-sounding accents, strong fishwives balancing baskets of herring on their heads, dressed in long skirts over bare legs and feet, loudly hawking their goods in shrill, almost incoherent voices, watermen in wool hats and loose pants rolled up to the knees, peasants in goatskin coats whose wooden shoes clattered on the rounded cobblestones, shipwrights and laborers from the docks, bellows repairers, rat catchers, water carriers, ink sellers, and other street vendors filled the area. Amid this bustling crowd, Andre-Louis noticed tradespeople in plain clothes, merchants in long, fur-lined coats; sometimes a wealthy merchant riding by in his two-horse cabriolet, guided by the whip-cracking and shouts of "Gare!" from his driver; occasionally a delicate lady being carried past in her sedan chair, perhaps with a fussy abbe from the episcopal court following along; now and then an officer in scarlet riding by with an air of disdain; and once, the grand carriage of a nobleman, with decorated panels and a pair of powdered footmen in fancy uniforms standing at the back. There were also Capuchins in brown, Benedictines in black, and plenty of secular priests—God was well represented in the sixteen parishes of Nantes—and in contrast, lean, down-on-their-luck adventurers and gendarmes in blue uniforms and gaitered legs strolled by as keepers of the peace.

Representatives of every class that went to make up the seventy thousand inhabitants of that wealthy, industrious city were to be seen in the human stream that ebbed and flowed beneath the window from which Andre-Louis observed it.

Representatives from every social class that contributed to the seventy thousand residents of that prosperous, busy city could be seen in the crowd that moved back and forth beneath the window from which Andre-Louis watched.

Of the waiter who ministered to his humble wants with soup and bouilli, and a measure of vin gris, Andre-Louis enquired into the state of public feeling in the city. The waiter, a staunch supporter of the privileged orders, admitted regretfully that an uneasiness prevailed. Much would depend upon what happened at Rennes. If it was true that the King had dissolved the States of Brittany, then all should be well, and the malcontents would have no pretext for further disturbances. There had been trouble and to spare in Nantes already. They wanted no repetition of it. All manner of rumours were abroad, and since early morning there had been crowds besieging the portals of the Chamber of Commerce for definite news. But definite news was yet to come. It was not even known for a fact that His Majesty actually had dissolved the States.

Of the waiter who took care of his simple needs with soup and stew, and a glass of light wine, Andre-Louis asked about the public mood in the city. The waiter, a loyal supporter of the upper class, sadly admitted that there was a sense of unease. A lot would depend on what happened in Rennes. If it was true that the King had dissolved the States of Brittany, then everything should be fine, and those unhappy with the situation would have no reason to cause more trouble. There had already been plenty of issues in Nantes. They didn't want a repeat of that. All kinds of rumors were circulating, and since early morning, crowds had been gathering at the Chamber of Commerce, hoping for some clear news. But clear news had yet to arrive. It wasn't even confirmed that His Majesty had actually dissolved the States.

It was striking two, the busiest hour of the day upon the Bourse, when Andre-Louis reached the Place du Commerce. The square, dominated by the imposing classical building of the Exchange, was so crowded that he was compelled almost to fight his way through to the steps of the magnificent Ionic porch. A word would have sufficed to have opened a way for him at once. But guile moved him to keep silent. He would come upon that waiting multitude as a thunderclap, precisely as yesterday he had come upon the mob at Rennes. He would lose nothing of the surprise effect of his entrance.

It was exactly two o'clock, the busiest time of day at the Bourse, when Andre-Louis arrived at Place du Commerce. The square, dominated by the impressive classical building of the Exchange, was so packed that he had to almost fight his way to the steps of the beautiful Ionic porch. A simple word would have cleared a path for him right away. But cleverness kept him quiet. He wanted to confront that waiting crowd like a thunderclap, just as he had surprised the mob in Rennes yesterday. He wasn’t going to miss out on the shock value of his entrance.

The precincts of that house of commerce were jealously kept by a line of ushers armed with staves, a guard as hurriedly assembled by the merchants as it was evidently necessary. One of these now effectively barred the young lawyer’s passage as he attempted to mount the steps.

The area around that business was carefully monitored by a line of ushers holding staffs, a guard quickly put together by the merchants as it clearly seemed needed. One of them now effectively blocked the young lawyer's way as he tried to climb the steps.

Andre-Louis announced himself in a whisper.

Andre-Louis introduced himself in a whisper.

The stave was instantly raised from the horizontal, and he passed and went up the steps in the wake of the usher. At the top, on the threshold of the chamber, he paused, and stayed his guide.

The bar was quickly lifted from the horizontal position, and he followed the usher up the steps. At the top, on the threshold of the room, he paused and held back his guide.

“I will wait here,” he announced. “Bring the president to me.”

“I'll wait here,” he said. “Bring the president to me.”

“Your name, monsieur?”

"What's your name, sir?"

Almost had Andre-Louis answered him when he remembered Le Chapelier’s warning of the danger with which his mission was fraught, and Le Chapelier’s parting admonition to conceal his identity.

Almost had Andre-Louis answered him when he remembered Le Chapelier’s warning about the danger his mission involved, and Le Chapelier’s final advice to hide his identity.

“My name is unknown to him; it matters nothing; I am the mouthpiece of a people, no more. Go.”

"My name means nothing to him; it doesn’t matter; I’m just the voice of a people, nothing more. Go."

The usher went, and in the shadow of that lofty, pillared portico Andre-Louis waited, his eyes straying out ever and anon to survey that spread of upturned faces immediately below him.

The usher left, and in the shadow of that tall, pillared entrance, Andre-Louis waited, his eyes occasionally drifting to look at the sea of upturned faces right below him.

Soon the president came, others following, crowding out into the portico, jostling one another in their eagerness to hear the news.

Soon the president arrived, with others following, spilling out into the porch, bumping into each other in their excitement to hear the news.

“You are a messenger from Rennes?”

"Are you a messenger from Rennes?"

“I am the delegate sent by the Literary Chamber of that city to inform you here in Nantes of what is taking place.”

“I am the representative sent by the Literary Chamber of that city to inform you here in Nantes about what’s happening.”

“Your name?”

"What's your name?"

Andre-Louis paused. “The less we mention names perhaps the better.”

Andre-Louis paused. “Maybe it’s better if we don’t mention names.”

The president’s eyes grew big with gravity. He was a corpulent, florid man, purse-proud, and self-sufficient.

The president's eyes widened seriously. He was a hefty, red-faced man, proud of his wealth and very self-reliant.

He hesitated a moment. Then—“Come into the Chamber,” said he.

He paused for a moment. Then—“Come into the Chamber,” he said.

“By your leave, monsieur, I will deliver my message from here—from these steps.”

“Excuse me, sir, I will deliver my message from here—from these steps.”

“From here?” The great merchant frowned.

“From here?” The wealthy merchant frowned.

“My message is for the people of Nantes, and from here I can speak at once to the greatest number of Nantais of all ranks, and it is my desire—and the desire of those whom I represent—that as great a number as possible should hear my message at first hand.”

“My message is for the people of Nantes, and from here I can speak directly to the largest number of Nantais from all walks of life. It’s my wish—and the wish of those I represent—that as many people as possible hear my message firsthand.”

“Tell me, sir, is it true that the King has dissolved the States?”

“Can you tell me, sir, is it true that the King has disbanded the States?”

Andre-Louis looked at him. He smiled apologetically, and waved a hand towards the crowd, which by now was straining for a glimpse of this slim young man who had brought forth the president and more than half the numbers of the Chamber, guessing already, with that curious instinct of crowds, that he was the awaited bearer of tidings.

Andre-Louis looked at him. He smiled apologetically and waved a hand toward the crowd, which was now eagerly trying to catch a glimpse of this slim young man who had brought out the president and more than half of the members of the Chamber, already sensing, with that curious instinct of crowds, that he was the one they had been waiting for to deliver the news.

“Summon the gentlemen of your Chamber, monsieur,” said he, “and you shall hear all.”

“Call in the gentlemen of your Chamber, sir,” he said, “and you will hear everything.”

“So be it.”

"That's how it is."

A word, and forth they came to crowd upon the steps, but leaving clear the topmost step and a half-moon space in the middle.

A word, and they quickly gathered at the steps, but leaving the top step and a half-moon space in the middle clear.

To the spot so indicated, Andre-Louis now advanced very deliberately. He took his stand there, dominating the entire assembly. He removed his hat, and launched the opening bombshell of that address which is historic, marking as it does one of the great stages of France’s progress towards revolution.

To the indicated spot, Andre-Louis now moved very deliberately. He stood there, commanding the attention of the entire assembly. He took off his hat and delivered the opening bombshell of that historic address, which marks one of the significant moments in France’s journey toward revolution.

“People of this great city of Nantes, I have come to summon you to arms!”

“People of this great city of Nantes, I have come to rally you to action!”

In the amazed and rather scared silence that followed he surveyed them for a moment before resuming.

In the surprised and somewhat frightened silence that followed, he looked them over for a moment before continuing.

“I am a delegate of the people of Rennes, charged to announce to you what is taking place, and to invite you in this dreadful hour of our country’s peril to rise and march to her defence.”

“I’m a representative of the people of Rennes, here to inform you of what’s happening and to urge you, in this terrible time of our nation’s crisis, to stand up and fight for her defense.”

“Name! Your name!” a voice shouted, and instantly the cry was taken up by others, until the multitude rang with the question.

“Name! Your name!” a voice shouted, and immediately others joined in, filling the crowd with the question.

He could not answer that excited mob as he had answered the president. It was necessary to compromise, and he did so, happily. “My name,” said he, “is Omnes Omnibus—all for all. Let that suffice you now. I am a herald, a mouthpiece, a voice; no more. I come to announce to you that since the privileged orders, assembled for the States of Brittany in Rennes, resisted your will—our will—despite the King’s plain hint to them, His Majesty has dissolved the States.”

He couldn't respond to that enthusiastic crowd like he had with the president. A compromise was essential, and he gladly accepted it. “My name,” he said, “is Omnes Omnibus—all for all. Let that be enough for now. I’m a herald, a mouthpiece, a voice; nothing more. I’m here to inform you that since the privileged orders, gathered for the States of Brittany in Rennes, ignored your will—our will—despite the King’s clear suggestion to them, His Majesty has dissolved the States.”

There was a burst of delirious applause. Men laughed and shouted, and cries of “Vive le Roi!” rolled forth like thunder. Andre-Louis waited, and gradually the preternatural gravity of his countenance came to be observed, and to beget the suspicion that there might be more to follow. Gradually silence was restored, and at last Andre Louis was able to proceed.

There was a wave of ecstatic applause. Men laughed and cheered, and shouts of “Long live the King!” echoed like thunder. Andre-Louis waited, and slowly the unusual seriousness of his expression was noticed, raising suspicion that there might be more to come. Gradually, silence returned, and finally, Andre-Louis was able to continue.

“You rejoice too soon. Unfortunately, the nobles, in their insolent arrogance, have elected to ignore the royal dissolution, and in despite of it persist in sitting and in conducting matters as seems good to them.”

"You’re celebrating too early. Unfortunately, the nobles, in their arrogant pride, have chosen to ignore the royal dissolution, and despite it, they continue to meet and handle affairs as they see fit."

A silence of utter dismay greeted that disconcerting epilogue to the announcement that had been so rapturously received. Andre-Louis continued after a moment’s pause:

A silence of complete shock followed that unsettling ending to the announcement that had been greeted so enthusiastically. Andre-Louis continued after a brief pause:

“So that these men who were already rebels against the people, rebels, against justice and equity, rebels against humanity itself, are now also rebels against their King. Sooner than yield an inch of the unconscionable privileges by which too long already they have flourished, to the misery of a whole nation, they will make a mock of royal authority, hold up the King himself to contempt. They are determined to prove that there is no real sovereignty in France but the sovereignty of their own parasitic faineantise.”

“So these men, who are already rebels against the people, against justice and fairness, and against humanity itself, are now also rebelling against their King. Rather than give up even a little of the outrageous privileges that have allowed them to thrive for far too long at the expense of an entire nation, they will ridicule royal authority and hold the King in contempt. They are set on demonstrating that there is no true sovereignty in France other than their own parasitic laziness.”

There was a faint splutter of applause, but the majority of the audience remained silent, waiting.

There was a light round of applause, but most of the audience stayed quiet, waiting.

“This is no new thing. Always has it been the same. No minister in the last ten years, who, seeing the needs and perils of the State, counselled the measures that we now demand as the only means of arresting our motherland in its ever-quickening progress to the abyss, but found himself as a consequence cast out of office by the influence which Privilege brought to bear against him. Twice already has M. Necker been called to the ministry, to be twice dismissed when his insistent counsels of reform threatened the privileges of clergy and nobility. For the third time now has he been called to office, and at last it seems we are to have States General in spite of Privilege. But what the privileged orders can no longer prevent, they are determined to stultify. Since it is now a settled thing that these States General are to meet, at least the nobles and the clergy will see to it—unless we take measures to prevent them—by packing the Third Estate with their own creatures, and denying it all effective representation, that they convert the States General into an instrument of their own will for the perpetuation of the abuses by which they live. To achieve this end they will stop at nothing. They have flouted the authority of the King, and they are silencing by assassination those who raise their voices to condemn them. Yesterday in Rennes two young men who addressed the people as I am addressing you were done to death in the streets by assassins at the instigation of the nobility. Their blood cries out for vengeance.”

"This is nothing new. It’s always been the same. No minister in the last ten years who recognized the needs and dangers facing the State and advised the measures we now call for to save our homeland from its rapid descent into disaster has been able to keep his position, due to the pressure exerted by those in power. M. Necker has already been called to the ministry twice, and both times he was dismissed when his persistent calls for reform threatened the privileges of the clergy and nobility. Now he has been appointed to office for the third time, and finally, it looks like we will have the States General, despite the influence of the privileged classes. However, what the privileged orders can no longer stop, they are determined to undermine. Now that it is certain the States General will convene, at least the nobles and clergy will do everything they can—unless we take action to stop them—to manipulate the Third Estate with their own people and ensure it has no genuine representation, turning the States General into a tool of their will to maintain the abuses that benefit them. To achieve this, they will resort to anything. They have defied the King's authority, and they are silencing anyone who criticizes them through assassination. Yesterday in Rennes, two young men who spoke to the people as I am speaking to you were murdered in the streets by assassins hired by the nobility. Their blood cries out for justice."

Beginning in a sullen mutter, the indignation that moved his hearers swelled up to express itself in a roar of anger.

Starting with a quiet grumble, the anger that stirred his listeners grew to burst out in a loud shout of fury.

“Citizens of Nantes, the motherland is in peril. Let us march to her defence. Let us proclaim it to the world that we recognize that the measures to liberate the Third Estate from the slavery in which for centuries it has groaned find only obstacles in those orders whose phrenetic egotism sees in the tears and suffering of the unfortunate an odious tribute which they would pass on to their generations still unborn. Realizing from the barbarity of the means employed by our enemies to perpetuate our oppression that we have everything to fear from the aristocracy they would set up as a constitutional principle for the governing of France, let us declare ourselves at once enfranchised from it.

“Citizens of Nantes, our country is in danger. Let's march to defend it. Let's declare to the world that we see the efforts to free the Third Estate from the centuries of oppression it's endured facing only resistance from those groups whose selfishness views the pain and suffering of the less fortunate as a disgraceful burden to pass down to future generations. Understanding the brutality our enemies use to keep us oppressed, and recognizing that we have everything to fear from the aristocracy they want to establish as a constitutional principle for governing France, let's announce that we are free from it.”

“The establishment of liberty and equality should be the aim of every citizen member of the Third Estate; and to this end we should stand indivisibly united, especially the young and vigorous, especially those who have had the good fortune to be born late enough to be able to gather for themselves the precious fruits of the philosophy of this eighteenth century.”

“The goal of every citizen in the Third Estate should be to achieve freedom and equality; to accomplish this, we need to remain united, particularly the young and strong, especially those who are fortunate enough to have been born at a time when they can enjoy the valuable insights of 18th-century philosophy.”

Acclamations broke out unstintedly now. He had caught them in the snare of his oratory. And he pressed his advantage instantly.

Cheers erupted enthusiastically now. He had them captivated by his speech. And he quickly capitalized on that momentum.

“Let us all swear,” he cried in a great voice, “to raise up in the name of humanity and of liberty a rampart against our enemies, to oppose to their bloodthirsty covetousness the calm perseverance of men whose cause is just. And let us protest here and in advance against any tyrannical decrees that should declare us seditious when we have none but pure and just intentions. Let us make oath upon the honour of our motherland that should any of us be seized by an unjust tribunal, intending against us one of those acts termed of political expediency—which are, in effect, but acts of despotism—let us swear, I say, to give a full expression to the strength that is in us and do that in self-defence which nature, courage, and despair dictate to us.”

“Let’s all swear,” he shouted with great conviction, “to build a defense in the name of humanity and freedom against our enemies, to confront their greedy bloodlust with the steady resolve of those fighting for a just cause. And let’s stand together now and in the future against any oppressive laws that label us as rebels when our intentions are nothing but pure and right. Let’s promise, on the honor of our homeland, that if any of us are taken by an unjust court, intending to carry out one of those actions called politically convenient—which are really just acts of tyranny—we will vow, I say, to fully express our strength and do what nature, courage, and desperation compel us to do in self-defense.”

Loud and long rolled the applause that greeted his conclusion, and he observed with satisfaction and even some inward grim amusement that the wealthy merchants who had been congregated upon the steps, and who now came crowding about him to shake him by the hand and to acclaim him, were not merely participants in, but the actual leaders of, this delirium of enthusiasm.

Loud and long was the applause that followed his conclusion, and he noted with satisfaction and a bit of amused irony that the wealthy merchants who had gathered on the steps, now crowding around him to shake his hand and praise him, were not just part of this excitement but were actually at the forefront of it.

It confirmed him, had he needed confirmation, in his conviction that just as the philosophies upon which this new movement was based had their source in thinkers extracted from the bourgeoisie, so the need to adopt those philosophies to the practical purposes of life was most acutely felt at present by those bourgeois who found themselves debarred by Privilege from the expansion their wealth permitted them. If it might be said of Andre-Louis that he had that day lighted the torch of the Revolution in Nantes, it might with even greater truth be said that the torch itself was supplied by the opulent bourgeoisie.

It confirmed him, if he needed confirmation, in his belief that just as the philosophies behind this new movement came from thinkers taken from the bourgeoisie, the need to adapt those philosophies for practical life was most deeply felt right now by those bourgeois who were blocked by Privilege from the expansion that their wealth allowed. If it could be said that Andre-Louis had on that day ignited the torch of the Revolution in Nantes, it could be said even more accurately that the torch itself was provided by the wealthy bourgeoisie.

I need not dwell at any length upon the sequel. It is a matter of history how that oath which Omnes Omnibus administered to the citizens of Nantes formed the backbone of the formal protest which they drew up and signed in their thousands. Nor were the results of that powerful protest—which, after all, might already be said to harmonize with the expressed will of the sovereign himself—long delayed. Who shall say how far it may have strengthened the hand of Necker, when on the 27th of that same month of November he compelled the Council to adopt the most significant and comprehensive of all those measures to which clergy and nobility had refused their consent? On that date was published the royal decree ordaining that the deputies to be elected to the States General should number at least one thousand, and that the deputies of the Third Estate should be fully representative by numbering as many as the deputies of clergy and nobility together.

I don’t need to spend much time on what happened next. It’s well known how the oath that Omnes Omnibus gave to the citizens of Nantes became the core of the official protest they created and signed by the thousands. The impact of that strong protest—which, after all, could be seen as aligning with the expressed wishes of the king himself—didn’t take long to show. Who can say how much it might have reinforced Necker’s position when, on November 27th of that same month, he forced the Council to adopt the most important and far-reaching measures that the clergy and nobility had opposed? On that day, the royal decree was published, stating that the deputies elected to the States General should number at least one thousand, and that the deputies from the Third Estate should be fully represented, equaling the total number of deputies from the clergy and nobility combined.





CHAPTER IX. THE AFTERMATH

Dusk of the following day was falling when the homing Andre-Louis approached Gavrillac. Realizing fully what a hue and cry there would presently be for the apostle of revolution who had summoned the people of Nantes to arms, he desired as far as possible to conceal the fact that he had been in that maritime city. Therefore he made a wide detour, crossing the river at Bruz, and recrossing it a little above Chavagne, so as to approach Gavrillac from the north, and create the impression that he was returning from Rennes, whither he was known to have gone two days ago.

Dusk was settling in the next day when Andre-Louis made his way back to Gavrillac. Fully aware of the uproar there would be for the revolutionary figure who had rallied the people of Nantes, he wanted to keep his visit to the coastal city under wraps as much as possible. So, he took a long detour, crossing the river at Bruz and then crossing it again a bit further up near Chavagne, making sure to approach Gavrillac from the north. This way, he could give the impression that he was returning from Rennes, where everyone knew he had gone two days earlier.

Within a mile or so of the village he caught in the fading light his first glimpse of a figure on horseback pacing slowly towards him. But it was not until they had come within a few yards of each other, and he observed that this cloaked figure was leaning forward to peer at him, that he took much notice of it. And then he found himself challenged almost at once by a woman’s voice.

Within about a mile of the village, he noticed in the dimming light a figure on horseback slowly approaching him. However, it wasn't until they were just a few yards apart and he saw that the cloaked figure was leaning forward to get a better look at him that he really paid attention. Then, he was immediately confronted by a woman's voice.

“It is you, Andre—at last!”

“Finally, it’s you, Andre!”

He drew rein, mildly surprised, to be assailed by another question, impatiently, anxiously asked.

He pulled back, a little surprised, to be confronted by another question, asked impatiently and anxiously.

“Where have you been?”

"Where have you been?"

“Where have I been, Cousin Aline? Oh... seeing the world.”

“Where have I been, Cousin Aline? Oh... just out exploring the world.”

“I have been patrolling this road since noon to-day waiting for you.” She spoke breathlessly, in haste to explain. “A troop of the marechaussee from Rennes descended upon Gavrillac this morning in quest of you. They turned the chateau and the village inside out, and at last discovered that you were due to return with a horse hired from the Breton arme. So they have taken up their quarters at the inn to wait for you. I have been here all the afternoon on the lookout to warn you against walking into that trap.”

“I've been watching this road since noon today waiting for you.” She spoke quickly, eager to explain. “A group of police from Rennes came to Gavrillac this morning looking for you. They searched the chateau and the village thoroughly, and finally found out that you were supposed to come back with a horse rented from the Breton army. So they’ve decided to stay at the inn to wait for you. I’ve been here all afternoon keeping an eye out to warn you about walking into that trap.”

“My dear Aline! That I should have been the cause of so much concern and trouble!”

"My dear Aline! I can’t believe I caused you so much worry and trouble!"

“Never mind that. It is not important.”

“Forget about it. It doesn’t matter.”

“On the contrary; it is the most important part of what you tell me. It is the rest that is unimportant.”

"Actually, it's the most important part of what you're telling me. Everything else is unimportant."

“Do you realize that they have come to arrest you?” she asked him, with increasing impatience. “You are wanted for sedition, and upon a warrant from M. de Lesdiguieres.”

“Do you understand that they’re here to arrest you?” she asked him, her impatience growing. “You’re wanted for sedition, based on a warrant from M. de Lesdiguieres.”

“Sedition?” quoth he, and his thoughts flew to that business at Nantes. It was impossible they could have had news of it in Rennes and acted upon it in so short a time.

“Sedition?” he said, and his mind raced to that incident in Nantes. It was impossible that they could have heard about it in Rennes and reacted so quickly.

“Yes, sedition. The sedition of that wicked speech of yours at Rennes on Wednesday.”

“Yes, sedition. The sedition of that terrible speech you gave in Rennes on Wednesday.”

“Oh, that!” said he. “Pooh!” His note of relief might have told her, had she been more attentive, that he had to fear the consequences of a greater wickedness committed since. “Why, that was nothing.”

“Oh, that!” he said. “Psh!” His tone of relief might have signaled to her, if she had been paying more attention, that he was worried about the fallout from a bigger wrongdoing he had committed since then. “That was nothing.”

“Nothing?”

"Anything?"

“I almost suspect that the real intentions of these gentlemen of the marechaussee have been misunderstood. Most probably they have come to thank me on M. de Lesdiguieres’ behalf. I restrained the people when they would have burnt the Palais and himself inside it.”

“I almost think that the true intentions of these gentlemen from the marechaussee have been misunderstood. They probably came to thank me on behalf of M. de Lesdiguieres. I held back the crowd when they wanted to burn the Palais and him along with it.”

“After you had first incited them to do it. I suppose you were afraid of your work. You drew back at the last moment. But you said things of M. de Lesdiguieres, if you are correctly reported, which he will never forgive.”

“After you first pushed them to do it. I guess you were scared of your own actions. You pulled back at the last minute. But you said things about M. de Lesdiguieres, if the reports are accurate, that he will never forgive.”

“I see,” said Andre-Louis, and he fell into thought.

“I see,” said Andre-Louis, and he fell silent in thought.

But Mlle. de Kercadiou had already done what thinking was necessary, and her alert young mind had settled all that was to be done.

But Mlle. de Kercadiou had already done the necessary thinking, and her sharp young mind had figured out everything that needed to be done.

“You must not go into Gavrillac,” she told him, “and you must get down from your horse, and let me take it. I will stable it at the chateau to-night. And sometime to-morrow afternoon, by when you should be well away, I will return it to the Breton arme.”

“You can’t go into Gavrillac,” she said to him. “Get off your horse and let me take it. I’ll keep it at the chateau tonight. Tomorrow afternoon, when you should be long gone, I’ll return it to the Breton army.”

“Oh, but that is impossible.”

“Oh, but that's impossible.”

“Impossible? Why?”

"Impossible? Why not?"

“For several reasons. One of them is that you haven’t considered what will happen to you if you do such a thing.”

“For several reasons. One of them is that you haven’t thought about what will happen to you if you do something like that.”

“To me? Do you suppose I am afraid of that pack of oafs sent by M. Lesdiguieres? I have committed no sedition.”

“To me? Do you really think I'm scared of that group of fools sent by M. Lesdiguieres? I haven't done anything wrong.”

“But it is almost as bad to give aid to one who is wanted for the crime. That is the law.”

“But it’s nearly just as bad to help someone who’s wanted for a crime. That’s the law.”

“What do I care for the law? Do you imagine that the law will presume to touch me?”

“What do I care about the law? Do you really think the law will dare to touch me?”

“Of course there is that. You are sheltered by one of the abuses I complained of at Rennes. I was forgetting.”

“Of course, there's that. You're protected by one of the issues I brought up at Rennes. I almost forgot.”

“Complain of it as much as you please, but meanwhile profit by it. Come, Andre, do as I tell you. Get down from your horse.” And then, as he still hesitated, she stretched out and caught him by the arm. Her voice was vibrant with earnestness. “Andre, you don’t realize how serious is your position. If these people take you, it is almost certain that you will be hanged. Don’t you realize it? You must not go to Gavrillac. You must go away at once, and lie completely lost for a time until this blows over. Indeed, until my uncle can bring influence to bear to obtain your pardon, you must keep in hiding.”

“Complain about it as much as you want, but in the meantime, make the most of it. Come on, Andre, do what I say. Get off your horse.” And then, as he still hesitated, she reached out and grabbed his arm. Her voice was filled with urgency. “Andre, you don’t understand how serious your situation is. If these people catch you, it's almost guaranteed that you’ll be hanged. Don’t you see? You can’t go to Gavrillac. You need to leave right away and lay low for a while until this situation dies down. Honestly, until my uncle can use his influence to get your pardon, you have to stay hidden.”

“That will be a long time, then,” said Andre-Louis. “M. de Kercadiou has never cultivated friends at court.”

“That will take a while,” Andre-Louis said. “M. de Kercadiou has never built friendships at court.”

“There is M. de La Tour d’Azyr,” she reminded him, to his astonishment.

“There’s M. de La Tour d’Azyr,” she reminded him, completely surprising him.

“That man!” he cried, and then he laughed. “But it was chiefly against him that I aroused the resentment of the people of Rennes. I should have known that all my speech was not reported to you.”

"That guy!" he exclaimed, and then he laughed. "But it was mostly because of him that I stirred up the anger of the people of Rennes. I should have realized that not all my words were passed on to you."

“It was, and that part of it among the rest.”

“It was, and that part of it among the rest.”

“Ah! And yet you are concerned to save me, the man who seeks the life of your future husband at the hands either of the law or of the people? Or is it, perhaps, that since you have seen his true nature revealed in the murder of poor Philippe, you have changed your views on the subject of becoming Marquise de La Tour d’Azyr?”

“Ah! And yet you care about saving me, the guy who's trying to end the life of your future husband at the hands of either the law or the public? Or is it that, having seen his true nature exposed in the murder of poor Philippe, you’ve changed your mind about becoming the Marquise de La Tour d’Azyr?”

“You often show yourself without any faculty of deductive reasoning.”

"You often show yourself without any ability to think critically."

“Perhaps. But hardly to the extent of imagining that M. de La Tour d’Azyr will ever lift a finger to do as you suggest.”

“Maybe. But I seriously doubt that M. de La Tour d’Azyr will ever do anything to follow your suggestion.”

“In which, as usual, you are wrong. He will certainly do so if I ask him.”

“In which, as usual, you are mistaken. He will definitely do it if I ask him.”

“If you ask him?” Sheer horror rang in his voice.

“If you ask him?” Pure horror echoed in his voice.

“Why, yes. You see, I have not yet said that I will be Marquise de La Tour d’Azyr. I am still considering. It is a position that has its advantages. One of them is that it ensures a suitor’s complete obedience.”

“Yeah, I haven’t said I will be Marquise de La Tour d’Azyr yet. I’m still thinking about it. It has its perks. One of them is that it guarantees a suitor’s total obedience.”

“So, so. I see the crooked logic of your mind. You might go so far as to say to him: ‘Refuse me this, and I shall refuse to be your marquise.’ You would go so far as that?”

“So, so. I see the twisted reasoning in your mind. You might even say to him: ‘Deny me this, and I’ll refuse to be your marquise.’ You would really go that far?”

“At need, I might.”

"I might need to."

“And do you not see the converse implication? Do you not see that your hands would then be tied, that you would be wanting in honour if afterwards you refused him? And do you think that I would consent to anything that could so tie your hands? Do you think I want to see you damned, Aline?”

"And don't you see the flip side of this? Don't you realize that your hands would be tied, and you'd lose your honor if you later refused him? Do you think I would agree to anything that could restrict you like that? Do you think I want to see you suffer, Aline?"

Her hand fell away from his arm.

Her hand slipped off his arm.

“Oh, you are mad!” she exclaimed, quite out of patience.

“Oh, you’re crazy!” she exclaimed, completely out of patience.

“Possibly. But I like my madness. There is a thrill in it unknown to such sanity as yours. By your leave, Aline, I think I will ride on to Gavrillac.”

“Maybe. But I enjoy my madness. There's a thrill in it that your kind of sanity doesn't offer. If you don’t mind, Aline, I think I’ll ride on to Gavrillac.”

“Andre, you must not! It is death to you!” In her alarm she backed her horse, and pulled it across the road to bar his way.

“Andre, you can’t! It will kill you!” In her panic, she reined her horse back and pulled it across the road to block his path.

It was almost completely night by now; but from behind the wrack of clouds overhead a crescent moon sailed out to alleviate the darkness.

It was almost fully night now, but from behind the pile of clouds above, a crescent moon emerged to lighten the darkness.

“Come, now,” she enjoined him. “Be reasonable. Do as I bid you. See, there is a carriage coming up behind you. Do not let us be found here together thus.”

“Come on,” she urged him. “Be reasonable. Do what I ask. Look, there's a carriage coming up behind you. We shouldn't be caught here like this.”

He made up his mind quickly. He was not the man to be actuated by false heroics about dying, and he had no fancy whatever for the gallows of M. de Lesdiguieres’ providing. The immediate task that he had set himself might be accomplished. He had made heard—and ringingly—the voice that M. de La Tour d’Azyr imagined he had silenced. But he was very far from having done with life.

He decided quickly. He wasn’t someone swayed by false notions of heroism about dying, and he had no interest in the gallows set up by M. de Lesdiguieres. The immediate task he had set for himself could be done. He had made it clear—and loudly—the voice that M. de La Tour d’Azyr thought he had silenced. But he was far from finished with life.

“Aline, on one condition only.”

"Aline, on one condition."

“And that?”

"What about that?"

“That you swear to me you will never seek the aid of M. de La Tour d’Azyr on my behalf.”

“That you promise me you will never ask M. de La Tour d’Azyr for help on my behalf.”

“Since you insist, and as time presses, I consent. And now ride on with me as far as the lane. There is that carriage coming up.”

"Since you keep insisting, and time is running out, I agree. Now, let's ride together as far as the lane. There’s a carriage coming up."

The lane to which she referred was one that branched off the road some three hundred yards nearer the village and led straight up the hill to the chateau itself. In silence they rode together towards it, and together they turned into that thickly hedged and narrow bypath. At a depth of fifty yards she halted him.

The lane she mentioned branched off the road about three hundred yards from the village and went straight up the hill to the chateau itself. They rode towards it in silence, and together they took the narrow, thickly hedged bypath. After about fifty yards, she stopped him.

“Now!” she bade him.

"Now!" she said to him.

Obediently he swung down from his horse, and surrendered the reins to her.

Obediently, he got off his horse and handed the reins to her.

“Aline,” he said, “I haven’t words in which to thank you.”

“Aline,” he said, “I don’t have the words to thank you.”

“It isn’t necessary,” said she.

“It’s not necessary,” she said.

“But I shall hope to repay you some day.”

“But I hope to return the favor one day.”

“Nor is that necessary. Could I do less than I am doing? I do not want to hear of you hanged, Andre; nor does my uncle, though he is very angry with you.”

“That's not necessary. Could I do any less than what I'm doing? I don't want to hear about you being hanged, Andre; neither does my uncle, even though he's really angry with you.”

“I suppose he is.”

"I guess he is."

“And you can hardly be surprised. You were his delegate, his representative. He depended upon you, and you have turned your coat. He is rightly indignant, calls you a traitor, and swears that he will never speak to you again. But he doesn’t want you hanged, Andre.”

“And you can’t be surprised. You were his delegate, his representative. He relied on you, and you’ve switched sides. He’s justifiably angry, calls you a traitor, and promises he’ll never talk to you again. But he doesn’t want you hanged, Andre.”

“Then we are agreed on that at least, for I don’t want it myself.”

“Then we agree on that at least, because I don’t want it either.”

“I’ll make your peace with him. And now—good-bye, Andre. Send me a word when you are safe.”

“I'll help you make peace with him. And now—goodbye, Andre. Let me know when you're safe.”

She held out a hand that looked ghostly in the faint light. He took it and bore it to his lips.

She extended a hand that looked pale in the dim light. He took it and brought it to his lips.

“God bless you, Aline.”

"Bless you, Aline."

She was gone, and he stood listening to the receding clopper-clop of hooves until it grew faint in the distance. Then slowly, with shoulders hunched and head sunk on his breast, he retraced his steps to the main road, cogitating whither he should go. Quite suddenly he checked, remembering with dismay that he was almost entirely without money. In Brittany itself he knew of no dependable hiding-place, and as long as he was in Brittany his peril must remain imminent. Yet to leave the province, and to leave it as quickly as prudence dictated, horses would be necessary. And how was he to procure horses, having no money beyond a single louis d’or and a few pieces of silver?

She was gone, and he stood listening to the fading sound of hooves until it grew faint in the distance. Then slowly, with his shoulders hunched and his head lowered, he made his way back to the main road, thinking about where he should go. Suddenly, he stopped, remembering with dread that he had almost no money. In Brittany itself, he didn't know of any safe place to hide, and as long as he was in Brittany, he would remain in danger. But to leave the province, and to do so as quickly as necessary, he would need horses. And how was he supposed to get horses with only a single louis d’or and a few coins?

There was also the fact that he was very weary. He had had little sleep since Tuesday night, and not very much then; and much of the time had been spent in the saddle, a wearing thing to one so little accustomed to long rides. Worn as he was, it was unthinkable that he should go far to-night. He might get as far as Chavagne, perhaps. But there he must sup and sleep; and what, then, of to-morrow?

He was also incredibly tired. He hadn’t slept much since Tuesday night, and even then, it was hardly any rest; most of his time had been spent riding, which was exhausting for someone not used to long rides. Given how worn out he was, it seemed impossible for him to go far tonight. He might make it as far as Chavagne, maybe. But once there, he’d need to eat and sleep; then what would he do tomorrow?

Had he but thought of it before, perhaps Aline might have been able to assist him with the loan of a few louis. His first impulse now was to follow her to the chateau. But prudence dismissed the notion. Before he could reach her, he must be seen by servants, and word of his presence would go forth.

Had he thought of it earlier, maybe Aline could have helped him out with a few louis. His first instinct now was to follow her to the chateau. But common sense pushed that idea aside. Before he could get to her, he would have to pass by the servants, and news of his presence would spread.

There was no choice for him; he must tramp as far as Chavagne, find a bed there, and leave to-morrow until it dawned. On the resolve he set his face in the direction whence he had come. But again he paused. Chavagne lay on the road to Rennes. To go that way was to plunge further into danger. He would strike south again. At the foot of some meadows on this side of the village there was a ferry that would put him across the river. Thus he would avoid the village; and by placing the river between himself and the immediate danger, he would obtain an added sense of security.

He had no choice; he had to walk all the way to Chavagne, find a place to stay there, and leave tomorrow at dawn. With that decision in mind, he started back in the direction he had come from. But then he hesitated again. Chavagne was along the road to Rennes. Going that way would mean getting deeper into danger. He decided to head south again. At the edge of some meadows on this side of the village, there was a ferry that would take him across the river. This way, he could avoid the village altogether, and by putting the river between himself and the immediate threat, he would feel a bit safer.

A lane, turning out of the highroad, a quarter of a mile this side of Gavrillac, led down to that ferry. By this lane some twenty minutes later came Andre-Louis with dragging feet. He avoided the little cottage of the ferryman, whose window was alight, and in the dark crept down to the boat, intending if possible to put himself across. He felt for the chain by which the boat was moored, and ran his fingers along this to the point where it was fastened. Here to his dismay he found a padlock.

A lane, branching off the main road, a quarter of a mile from Gavrillac, led down to the ferry. About twenty minutes later, Andre-Louis came along this lane with heavy footsteps. He steered clear of the ferryman's little cottage, which had its window lit, and quietly crept down to the boat, hoping to get across. He felt for the chain that moored the boat and followed it to where it was secured. To his dismay, he discovered a padlock there.

He stood up in the gloom and laughed silently. Of course he might have known it. The ferry was the property of M. de La Tour d’Azyr, and not likely to be left unfastened so that poor devils might cheat him of seigneurial dues.

He got up in the darkness and laughed quietly. Of course, he should have known that. The ferry belonged to M. de La Tour d’Azyr, and it was unlikely to be left unsecured so that unlucky people could cheat him out of his lordly dues.

There being no possible alternative, he walked back to the cottage, and rapped on the door. When it opened, he stood well back, and aside, out of the shaft of light that issued thence.

There was no other option, so he walked back to the cottage and knocked on the door. When it opened, he stepped back and to the side, out of the beam of light that came from inside.

“Ferry!” he rapped out, laconically.

“Ferry!” he said casually.

The ferryman, a burly scoundrel well known to him, turned aside to pick up a lantern, and came forth as he was bidden. As he stepped from the little porch, he levelled the lantern so that its light fell on the face of this traveller.

The ferryman, a hefty rogue he recognized, turned to grab a lantern and came out as instructed. As he stepped off the small porch, he aimed the lantern so its light shone on the traveller's face.

“My God!” he ejaculated.

“Oh my God!” he exclaimed.

“You realize, I see, that I am pressed,” said Andre-Louis, his eyes on the fellow’s startled countenance.

“You see, I’m feeling the pressure,” said Andre-Louis, looking at the surprised expression on the guy's face.

“And well you may be with the gallows waiting for you at Rennes,” growled the ferryman. “Since you’ve been so foolish as to come back to Gavrillac, you had better go again as quickly as you can. I will say nothing of having seen you.”

“And you might as well be nervous with the gallows waiting for you in Rennes,” growled the ferryman. “Now that you’ve been foolish enough to come back to Gavrillac, you should leave again as fast as you can. I won’t mention that I saw you.”

“I thank you, Fresnel. Your advice accords with my intention. That is why I need the boat.”

“I appreciate it, Fresnel. Your advice aligns with what I want to do. That's why I need the boat.”

“Ah, that, no,” said Fresnel, with determination. “I’ll hold my peace, but it’s as much as my skin is worth to help you.

“Ah, no way,” said Fresnel, firmly. “I’ll stay quiet, but helping you could cost me my life.”

“You need not have seen my face. Forget that you have seen it.”

“You don’t need to have seen my face. Just forget that you did.”

“I’ll do that, monsieur. But that is all I will do. I cannot put you across the river.”

“I’ll do that, sir. But that’s all I can do. I can’t escort you across the river.”

“Then give me the key of the boat, and I will put myself across.”

“Then give me the boat key, and I'll take myself across.”

“That is the same thing. I cannot. I’ll hold my tongue, but I will not—I dare not—help you.”

"That's the same thing. I can't. I'll stay quiet, but I won't—I can't—help you."

Andre-Louis looked a moment into that sullen, resolute face, and understood. This man, living under the shadow of La Tour d’Azyr, dared exercise no will that might be in conflict with the will of his dread lord.

Andre-Louis glanced at that gloomy, determined face and understood. This man, who lived under the influence of La Tour d’Azyr, wouldn't dare to act against the wishes of his fearsome lord.

“Fresnel,” he said, quietly, “if, as you say, the gallows claim me, the thing that has brought me to this extremity arises out of the shooting of Mabey. Had not Mabey been murdered there would have been no need for me to have raised my voice as I have done. Mabey was your friend, I think. Will you for his sake lend me the little help I need to save my neck?”

“Fresnel,” he said softly, “if, as you claim, the gallows are going to get me, the situation that’s brought me to this point comes from the shooting of Mabey. If Mabey hadn’t been murdered, I wouldn’t have had to speak up like I did. Mabey was your friend, I believe. Will you, for his sake, give me the little help I need to save my neck?”

The man kept his glance averted, and the cloud of sullenness deepened on his face.

The man looked away, and the frown on his face grew heavier.

“I would if I dared, but I dare not.” Then, quite suddenly he became angry. It was as if in anger he sought support. “Don’t you understand that I dare not? Would you have a poor man risk his life for you? What have you or yours ever done for me that you should ask that? You do not cross to-night in my ferry. Understand that, monsieur, and go at once—go before I remember that it may be dangerous even to have talked to you and not give information. Go!”

“I would if I could, but I can't.” Then, all of a sudden, he got angry. It was like he was looking for support in his anger. “Don’t you get that I can’t? Would you really have a poor man put his life on the line for you? What have you or your people ever done for me that makes you think you can ask that? You aren’t crossing my ferry tonight. Get that, monsieur, and leave—leave before I remember that just talking to you might be risky and feel obligated to report it. Go!”

He turned on his heel to reenter his cottage, and a wave of hopelessness swept over Andre-Louis.

He turned on his heel to go back into his cottage, and a wave of hopelessness washed over Andre-Louis.

But in a second it was gone. The man must be compelled, and he had the means. He bethought him of a pistol pressed upon him by Le Chapelier at the moment of his leaving Rennes, a gift which at the time he had almost disdained. True, it was not loaded, and he had no ammunition. But how was Fresnel to know that?

But in an instant, it was gone. The man had to be forced, and he had the means. He remembered a gun given to him by Le Chapelier when he left Rennes, a gift he had almost dismissed at the time. True, it wasn’t loaded, and he had no bullets. But how would Fresnel know that?

He acted quickly. As with his right hand he pulled it from his pocket, with his left he caught the ferryman by the shoulder, and swung him round.

He acted fast. With his right hand, he pulled it from his pocket, while with his left, he grabbed the ferryman by the shoulder and turned him around.

“What do you want now?” Fresnel demanded angrily. “Haven’t I told you that I...”

“What do you want now?” Fresnel asked angrily. “Haven’t I told you that I...”

He broke off short. The muzzle of the pistol was within a foot of his eyes.

He stopped abruptly. The gun’s barrel was just a foot away from his eyes.

“I want the key of the boat. That is all, Fresnel. And you can either give it me at once, or I’ll take it after I have burnt your brains. I should regret to kill you, but I shall not hesitate. It is your life against mine, Fresnel; and you’ll not find it strange that if one of us must die I prefer that it shall be you.”

“I want the boat key. That’s all, Fresnel. You can either give it to me now, or I’ll take it after I’ve blown your brains out. I’d hate to kill you, but I won’t think twice about it. It’s your life versus mine, Fresnel; and you won’t be surprised that if one of us has to die, I’d rather it be you.”

Fresnel dipped a hand into his pocket, and fetched thence a key. He held it out to Andre-Louis in fingers that shook—more in anger than in fear.

Fresnel reached into his pocket and pulled out a key. He extended it to Andre-Louis with hands that trembled—more from anger than from fear.

“I yield to violence,” he said, showing his teeth like a snarling dog. “But don’t imagine that it will greatly profit you.”

“I give in to violence,” he said, showing his teeth like a snarling dog. “But don’t think it will benefit you much.”

Andre-Louis took the key. His pistol remained levelled.

Andre-Louis took the key. His gun stayed aimed.

“You threaten me, I think,” he said. “It is not difficult to read your threat. The moment I am gone, you will run to inform against me. You will set the marechaussee on my heels to overtake me.”

“You're threatening me, I believe,” he said. “It’s not hard to see your threat. The moment I leave, you’ll rush to report me. You’ll have the police on my tail trying to catch up with me.”

“No, no!” cried the other. He perceived his peril. He read his doom in the cold, sinister note on which Andre-Louis addressed him, and grew afraid. “I swear to you, monsieur, that I have no such intention.”

“No, no!” the other cried. He realized he was in danger. He saw his fate in the cold, ominous note that Andre-Louis addressed to him, and became fearful. “I swear to you, sir, that I have no such intention.”

“I think I had better make quite sure of you.”

“I think I should make sure about you.”

“O my God! Have mercy, monsieur!” The knave was in a palsy of terror. “I mean you no harm—I swear to Heaven I mean you no harm. I will not say a word. I will not...”

“O my God! Have mercy, sir!” The coward was shaking with fear. “I don’t mean you any harm—I swear to Heaven I don’t mean you any harm. I won’t say a word. I won’t...”

“I would rather depend upon your silence than your assurances. Still, you shall have your chance. I am a fool, perhaps, but I have a reluctance to shed blood. Go into the house, Fresnel. Go, man. I follow you.”

“I’d rather rely on your silence than your promises. Still, you’ll have your chance. I might be a fool, but I really don’t want to spill blood. Go into the house, Fresnel. Go on, man. I’ll follow you.”

In the shabby main room of that dwelling, Andre-Louis halted him again. “Get me a length of rope,” he commanded, and was readily obeyed.

In the rundown main room of that place, Andre-Louis stopped him once more. “Bring me a length of rope,” he ordered, and it was quickly done.

Five minutes later Fresnel was securely bound to a chair, and effectively silenced by a very uncomfortable gag improvised out of a block of wood and a muffler.

Five minutes later, Fresnel was securely tied to a chair and effectively silenced by a very uncomfortable gag made from a block of wood and a muffler.

On the threshold the departing Andre-Louis turned.

On the threshold, the departing Andre-Louis turned.

“Good-night, Fresnel,” he said. Fierce eyes glared mute hatred at him. “It is unlikely that your ferry will be required again to-night. But some one is sure to come to your relief quite early in the morning. Until then bear your discomfort with what fortitude you can, remembering that you have brought it entirely upon yourself by your uncharitableness. If you spend the night considering that, the lesson should not be lost upon you. By morning you may even have grown so charitable as not to know who it was that tied you up. Good-night.”

“Good night, Fresnel,” he said. Fierce eyes shot him a look of pure hatred. “It’s unlikely that your ferry will be needed again tonight. But someone will definitely come to help you early in the morning. Until then, try to cope with your discomfort as best as you can, remembering that you brought this upon yourself with your lack of kindness. If you spend the night thinking about that, hopefully, the lesson will stick. By morning, you might even feel so generous that you forget who it was that tied you up. Good night.”

He stepped out and closed the door.

He stepped outside and shut the door.

To unlock the ferry, and pull himself across the swift-running waters, on which the faint moonlight was making a silver ripple, were matters that engaged not more than six or seven minutes. He drove the nose of the boat through the decaying sedges that fringed the southern bank of the stream, sprang ashore, and made the little craft secure. Then, missing the footpath in the dark, he struck out across a sodden meadow in quest of the road.

To unlock the ferry and pull himself across the fast-moving water, where the faint moonlight was creating a silver ripple, took no more than six or seven minutes. He pushed the front of the boat through the decaying reeds lining the southern bank of the stream, jumped ashore, and secured the little craft. Then, unable to find the footpath in the dark, he headed out across a wet meadow looking for the road.





BOOK II: THE BUSKIN





CHAPTER I. THE TRESPASSERS

Coming presently upon the Redon road, Andre-Louis, obeying instinct rather than reason, turned his face to the south, and plodded wearily and mechanically forward. He had no clear idea of whither he was going, or of whither he should go. All that imported at the moment was to put as great a distance as possible between Gavrillac and himself.

Coming up on the Redon road, Andre-Louis, following his instincts rather than thinking it through, faced south and trudged forward, feeling tired and like he was on autopilot. He had no clear idea of where he was headed or where he should be going. All that mattered at that moment was putting as much distance as possible between himself and Gavrillac.

He had a vague, half-formed notion of returning to Nantes; and there, by employing the newly found weapon of his oratory, excite the people into sheltering him as the first victim of the persecution he had foreseen, and against which he had sworn them to take up arms. But the idea was one which he entertained merely as an indefinite possibility upon which he felt no real impulse to act.

He had a vague, half-formed idea of going back to Nantes; and there, using his newly discovered skill in speaking, he wanted to rally the people to protect him as the first victim of the persecution he had predicted and for which he had urged them to take up arms. But this was just an idea he considered as a possible option that he didn’t feel any genuine urge to act on.

Meanwhile he chuckled at the thought of Fresnel as he had last seen him, with his muffled face and glaring eyeballs. “For one who was anything but a man of action,” he writes, “I felt that I had acquitted myself none so badly.” It is a phrase that recurs at intervals in his sketchy “Confessions.” Constantly is he reminding you that he is a man of mental and not physical activities, and apologizing when dire necessity drives him into acts of violence. I suspect this insistence upon his philosophic detachment—for which I confess he had justification enough—to betray his besetting vanity.

Meanwhile, he laughed at the memory of Fresnel as he had last seen him, with his covered face and glaring eyes. “For someone who was definitely not a man of action,” he writes, “I felt that I had done pretty well.” This phrase comes up repeatedly in his brief “Confessions.” He constantly reminds you that he is a man of thought rather than physicality and apologizes when he is forced into violent actions. I suspect this emphasis on his philosophical detachment—something I admit he had enough reason for—reveals his underlying vanity.

With increasing fatigue came depression and self-criticism. He had stupidly overshot his mark in insultingly denouncing M. de Lesdiguieres. “It is much better,” he says somewhere, “to be wicked than to be stupid. Most of this world’s misery is the fruit not as priests tell us of wickedness, but of stupidity.” And we know that of all stupidities he considered anger the most deplorable. Yet he had permitted himself to be angry with a creature like M. de Lesdiguieres—a lackey, a fribble, a nothing, despite his potentialities for evil. He could perfectly have discharged his self-imposed mission without arousing the vindictive resentment of the King’s Lieutenant.

As his fatigue grew, so did his depression and self-criticism. He had foolishly gone too far in his harsh criticism of M. de Lesdiguieres. “It’s much better,” he once said, “to be wicked than to be stupid. Most of the world's misery comes not from wickedness, as priests tell us, but from stupidity.” And he believed that of all forms of stupidity, anger was the worst. Yet, he allowed himself to get angry at someone like M. de Lesdiguieres—a servant, a fool, a nobody, despite his potential for wrongdoing. He could have easily completed his self-assigned task without provoking the King's Lieutenant's bitter anger.

He beheld himself vaguely launched upon life with the riding-suit in which he stood, a single louis d’or and a few pieces of silver for all capital, and a knowledge of law which had been inadequate to preserve him from the consequences of infringing it.

He saw himself somewhat awkwardly starting out in life, wearing the riding suit he had on, with just one louis d’or and a few coins to his name, and a knowledge of the law that hadn't been enough to keep him out of trouble.

He had, in addition—but these things that were to be the real salvation of him he did not reckon—his gift of laughter, sadly repressed of late, and the philosophic outlook and mercurial temperament which are the stock-in-trade of your adventurer in all ages.

He also had—though he didn't realize it—his gift of laughter, which had sadly been stifled lately, along with his philosophical mindset and changing moods, traits that have always been the hallmarks of adventurers throughout history.

Meanwhile he tramped mechanically on through the night, until he felt that he could tramp no more. He had skirted the little township of Guichen, and now within a half-mile of Guignen, and with Gavrillac a good seven miles behind him, his legs refused to carry him any farther.

Meanwhile, he trudged along mindlessly through the night until he felt he couldn't walk any longer. He had gone around the small town of Guichen, and now just half a mile from Guignen, with Gavrillac a solid seven miles behind him, his legs wouldn't take him any further.

He was midway across the vast common to the north of Guignen when he came to a halt. He had left the road, and taken heedlessly to the footpath that struck across the waste of indifferent pasture interspersed with clumps of gorse. A stone’s throw away on his right the common was bordered by a thorn hedge. Beyond this loomed a tall building which he knew to be an open barn, standing on the edge of a long stretch of meadowland. That dark, silent shadow it may have been that had brought him to a standstill, suggesting shelter to his subconsciousness. A moment he hesitated; then he struck across towards a spot where a gap in the hedge was closed by a five-barred gate. He pushed the gate open, went through the gap, and stood now before the barn. It was as big as a house, yet consisted of no more than a roof carried upon half a dozen tall, brick pillars. But densely packed under that roof was a great stack of hay that promised a warm couch on so cold a night. Stout timbers had been built into the brick pillars, with projecting ends to serve as ladders by which the labourer might climb to pack or withdraw hay. With what little strength remained him, Andre-Louis climbed by one of these and landed safely at the top, where he was forced to kneel, for lack of room to stand upright. Arrived there, he removed his coat and neckcloth, his sodden boots and stockings. Next he cleared a trough for his body, and lying down in it, covered himself to the neck with the hay he had removed. Within five minutes he was lost to all worldly cares and soundly asleep.

He was halfway across the vast common to the north of Guignen when he stopped. He had left the road and carelessly followed the footpath that cut through the barren pasture scattered with clumps of gorse. A stone’s throw away on his right, the common was lined with a thorn hedge. Beyond this stood a tall building he recognized as an open barn, located at the edge of a long stretch of meadowland. That dark, silent shadow might have been what made him stop, hinting at shelter to his subconscious. He hesitated for a moment, then made his way toward a spot where a gap in the hedge was closed by a five-barred gate. He pushed the gate open, walked through the gap, and found himself in front of the barn. It was as large as a house but was just a roof held up by half a dozen tall brick pillars. Under that roof was a massive stack of hay that promised a warm place to rest on such a cold night. Sturdy timbers were built into the brick pillars, with projecting ends that served as ladders for workers to climb and pack or retrieve hay. With the little strength he had left, Andre-Louis climbed one of these ladders and managed to land safely at the top, where he had to kneel because there wasn't enough room to stand. Once there, he took off his coat, neckcloth, sodden boots, and stockings. Then he cleared a space for himself and lay down in it, covering himself up to the neck with the hay he had pushed aside. In just five minutes, he was completely lost to the world and sound asleep.

When next he awakened, the sun was already high in the heavens, from which he concluded that the morning was well advanced; and this before he realized quite where he was or how he came there. Then to his awakening senses came a drone of voices close at hand, to which at first he paid little heed. He was deliciously refreshed, luxuriously drowsy and luxuriously warm.

When he next woke up, the sun was already high in the sky, which made him think that the morning was pretty far along; this was before he fully understood where he was or how he got there. Then, he started to hear a mumble of voices nearby, which he initially ignored. He felt wonderfully refreshed, comfortably drowsy, and pleasantly warm.

But as consciousness and memory grew more full, he raised his head clear of the hay that he might free both ears to listen, his pulses faintly quickened by the nascent fear that those voices might bode him no good. Then he caught the reassuring accents of a woman, musical and silvery, though laden with alarm.

But as his awareness and memory became clearer, he lifted his head out of the hay to free both ears so he could listen, feeling a slight quickening of his pulse from the growing fear that those voices might not bring good news. Then he heard the comforting tone of a woman, musical and bright, though tinged with worry.

“Ah, mon Dieu, Leandre, let us separate at once. If it should be my father...”

“Ah, my God, Leandre, let’s break up right now. If my father finds out...”

And upon this a man’s voice broke in, calm and reassuring:

And then a man's voice interrupted, calm and comforting:

“No, no, Climene; you are mistaken. There is no one coming. We are quite safe. Why do you start at shadows?”

“No, no, Climene; you’re wrong. No one is coming. We’re completely safe. Why do you get scared by shadows?”

“Ah, Leandre, if he should find us here together! I tremble at the very thought.”

“Ah, Leandre, what if he finds us here together? Just the thought makes me nervous.”

More was not needed to reassure Andre-Louis. He had overheard enough to know that this was but the case of a pair of lovers who, with less to fear of life, were yet—after the manner of their kind—more timid of heart than he. Curiosity drew him from his warm trough to the edge of the hay. Lying prone, he advanced his head and peered down.

More was not needed to reassure Andre-Louis. He had heard enough to know that this was just a couple of lovers who, with less to fear in life, were still—like most of their kind—more timid at heart than he was. Curiosity pulled him from his warm spot to the edge of the hay. Lying flat, he leaned forward and peered down.

In the space of cropped meadow between the barn and the hedge stood a man and a woman, both young. The man was a well-set-up, comely fellow, with a fine head of chestnut hair tied in a queue by a broad bow of black satin. He was dressed with certain tawdry attempts at ostentatious embellishments, which did not prepossess one at first glance in his favour. His coat of a fashionable cut was of faded plum-coloured velvet edged with silver lace, whose glory had long since departed. He affected ruffles, but for want of starch they hung like weeping willows over hands that were fine and delicate. His breeches were of plain black cloth, and his black stockings were of cotton—matters entirely out of harmony with his magnificent coat. His shoes, stout and serviceable, were decked with buckles of cheap, lack-lustre paste. But for his engaging and ingenuous countenance, Andre-Louis must have set him down as a knight of that order which lives dishonestly by its wits. As it was, he suspended judgment whilst pushing investigation further by a study of the girl. At the outset, be it confessed that it was a study that attracted him prodigiously. And this notwithstanding the fact that, bookish and studious as were his ways, and in despite of his years, it was far from his habit to waste consideration on femininity.

In the small patch of meadow between the barn and the hedge stood a young man and woman. The man was a well-built, attractive guy with a nice head of chestnut hair tied back with a wide black satin bow. He dressed in a somewhat gaudy, showy way, which didn’t exactly work in his favor at first glance. His coat, following the latest fashion, was made of faded plum-colored velvet edged with silver lace, which had long lost its luster. He tried to wear ruffles, but they drooped like sad willow branches over his fine and delicate hands due to a lack of starch. His breeches were plain black cloth, and his black stockings were made of cotton—completely mismatched with his impressive coat. His sturdy, practical shoes had cheap, dull paste buckles. If it weren't for his charming and sincere expression, Andre-Louis might have thought he was just a con artist. As it was, he held off on making a judgment while trying to learn more by observing the girl. Honestly, this observation captivated him immensely, even though he was usually more focused on books and study, and despite his age, he rarely paid much attention to women.

The child—she was no more than that, perhaps twenty at the most—possessed, in addition to the allurements of face and shape that went very near perfection, a sparkling vivacity and a grace of movement the like of which Andre-Louis did not remember ever before to have beheld assembled in one person. And her voice too—that musical, silvery voice that had awakened him—possessed in its exquisite modulations an allurement of its own that must have been irresistible, he thought, in the ugliest of her sex. She wore a hooded mantle of green cloth, and the hood being thrown back, her dainty head was all revealed to him. There were glints of gold struck by the morning sun from her light nut-brown hair that hung in a cluster of curls about her oval face. Her complexion was of a delicacy that he could compare only with a rose petal. He could not at that distance discern the colour of her eyes, but he guessed them blue, as he admired the sparkle of them under the fine, dark line of eyebrows.

The girl—she was just that, maybe twenty at the most—had, in addition to the beauty of her face and figure that was almost perfect, a lively energy and graceful movements that Andre-Louis had never seen combined in one person before. And her voice too—that lovely, silvery voice that had stirred him—held a charm in its beautiful tones that he thought must have been irresistible, even to the least attractive of her gender. She wore a hooded green cloak, and with the hood pushed back, her delicate head was completely revealed to him. The morning sun caught glints of gold in her light brown hair, which hung in a bunch of curls around her oval face. Her skin was so delicate he could only compare it to a rose petal. From that distance, he couldn't make out the color of her eyes, but he guessed they were blue as he admired their sparkle beneath the fine, dark line of her eyebrows.

He could not have told you why, but he was conscious that it aggrieved him to find her so intimate with this pretty young fellow, who was partly clad, as it appeared, in the cast-offs of a nobleman. He could not guess her station, but the speech that reached him was cultured in tone and word. He strained to listen.

He couldn’t explain why, but he was annoyed to see her so close with this handsome young guy, who looked like he was partly dressed in the hand-me-downs of a nobleman. He couldn’t figure out her background, but her conversation sounded refined in both tone and vocabulary. He leaned in to hear better.

“I shall know no peace, Leandre, until we are safely wedded,” she was saying. “Not until then shall I count myself beyond his reach. And yet if we marry without his consent, we but make trouble for ourselves, and of gaining his consent I almost despair.”

“I won’t have any peace, Leandre, until we’re safely married,” she said. “Only then will I feel like I’m out of his grasp. But if we marry without his approval, we’ll just create problems for ourselves, and I’m starting to lose hope of getting his consent.”

Evidently, thought Andre-Louis, her father was a man of sense, who saw through the shabby finery of M. Leandre, and was not to be dazzled by cheap paste buckles.

Clearly, Andre-Louis thought, her father was a sensible man who saw through the cheap showiness of M. Leandre and wasn’t fooled by inexpensive fake buckles.

“My dear Climene,” the young man was answering her, standing squarely before her, and holding both her hands, “you are wrong to despond. If I do not reveal to you all the stratagem that I have prepared to win the consent of your unnatural parent, it is because I am loath to rob you of the pleasure of the surprise that is in store. But place your faith in me, and in that ingenious friend of whom I have spoken, and who should be here at any moment.”

“My dear Climene,” the young man replied, standing in front of her and holding both of her hands, “you shouldn't be so down. If I don't share all the plans I have made to win over your uncaring parent, it's because I don't want to take away the joy of the surprise that awaits you. But trust me, and my clever friend I mentioned, who should be here any minute.”

The stilted ass! Had he learnt that speech by heart in advance, or was he by nature a pedantic idiot who expressed himself in this set and formal manner? How came so sweet a blossom to waste her perfumes on such a prig? And what a ridiculous name the creature owned!

The stuck-up jerk! Did he memorize that speech beforehand, or is he just a naturally pompous idiot who talks in such a stiff and formal way? How did such a lovely person waste her charm on such a snob? And what a silly name that guy has!

Thus Andre-Louis to himself from his observatory. Meanwhile, she was speaking.

Thus Andre-Louis thought to himself from his viewpoint. Meanwhile, she was speaking.

“That is what my heart desires, Leandre, but I am beset by fears lest your stratagem should be too late. I am to marry this horrible Marquis of Sbrufadelli this very day. He arrives by noon. He comes to sign the contract—to make me the Marchioness of Sbrufadelli. Oh!” It was a cry of pain from that tender young heart. “The very name burns my lips. If it were mine I could never utter it—never! The man is so detestable. Save me, Leandre. Save me! You are my only hope.”

“That’s what my heart wants, Leandre, but I’m worried that your plan might come too late. I have to marry that awful Marquis of Sbrufadelli today. He’s arriving by noon. He’s coming to sign the contract—to make me the Marchioness of Sbrufadelli. Oh!” It was a cry of pain from that tender young heart. “The very name burns my lips. If it were mine I could never say it—never! The man is so disgusting. Save me, Leandre. Save me! You’re my only hope.”

Andre-Louis was conscious of a pang of disappointment. She failed to soar to the heights he had expected of her. She was evidently infected by the stilted manner of her ridiculous lover. There was an atrocious lack of sincerity about her words. They touched his mind, but left his heart unmoved. Perhaps this was because of his antipathy to M. Leandre and to the issue involved.

Andre-Louis felt a wave of disappointment. She didn’t rise to the levels he had hoped for. It was clear she had picked up the awkward style of her silly boyfriend. There was a terrible insincerity in her words. They engaged his mind, but didn’t reach his heart. Maybe this was due to his dislike for M. Leandre and the situation at hand.

So her father was marrying her to a marquis! That implied birth on her side. And yet she was content to pair off with this dull young adventurer in the tarnished lace! It was, he supposed, the sort of thing to be expected of a sex that all philosophy had taught him to regard as the maddest part of a mad species.

So her dad was marrying her off to a marquis! That suggested she had some status. And yet she was okay with teaming up with this boring young guy in the worn-out lace! He figured it was just typical behavior for a gender that all philosophy had led him to see as the craziest part of a crazy species.

“It shall never be!” M. Leandre was storming passionately. “Never! I swear it!” And he shook his puny fist at the blue vault of heaven—Ajax defying Jupiter. “Ah, but here comes our subtle friend...” (Andre-Louis did not catch the name, M. Leandre having at that moment turned to face the gap in the hedge.) “He will bring us news, I know.”

“It will never happen!” M. Leandre shouted passionately. “Never! I swear it!” And he shook his small fist at the blue sky—like Ajax defying Jupiter. “Ah, but here comes our clever friend...” (Andre-Louis didn’t catch the name, as M. Leandre had just turned to face the gap in the hedge.) “He will bring us news, I’m sure.”

Andre-Louis looked also in the direction of the gap. Through it emerged a lean, slight man in a rusty cloak and a three-cornered hat worn well down over his nose so as to shade his face. And when presently he doffed this hat and made a sweeping bow to the young lovers, Andre-Louis confessed to himself that had he been cursed with such a hangdog countenance he would have worn his hat in precisely such a manner, so as to conceal as much of it as possible. If M. Leandre appeared to be wearing, in part at least, the cast-offs of nobleman, the newcomer appeared to be wearing the cast-offs of M. Leandre. Yet despite his vile clothes and viler face, with its three days’ growth of beard, the fellow carried himself with a certain air; he positively strutted as he advanced, and he made a leg in a manner that was courtly and practised.

Andre-Louis also looked toward the gap. From it came a lean, skinny man in a tattered cloak and a three-cornered hat pulled down over his nose to shade his face. When he finally took off the hat and gave a dramatic bow to the young lovers, Andre-Louis admitted to himself that if he had such a sad expression, he would wear his hat the same way to hide as much of it as possible. While M. Leandre seemed to be wearing some hand-me-downs from nobility, the newcomer appeared to be wearing the leftovers from M. Leandre. Yet despite his shabby clothes and even worse appearance, with three days of stubble on his face, the man carried himself with a certain confidence; he almost strutted as he moved forward, and he bowed in a way that was elegant and practiced.

“Monsieur,” said he, with the air of a conspirator, “the time for action has arrived, and so has the Marquis... That is why.”

“Monsieur,” he said, with a conspiratorial look, “the time for action has come, and so has the Marquis... That’s why.”

The young lovers sprang apart in consternation; Climene with clasped hands, parted lips, and a bosom that raced distractingly under its white fichu-menteur; M. Leandre agape, the very picture of foolishness and dismay.

The young lovers jumped back in shock; Climene with her hands clasped, lips slightly parted, and her heart racing wildly beneath her white fichu-menteur; M. Leandre stood there, wide-eyed, looking like a complete fool.

Meanwhile the newcomer rattled on. “I was at the inn an hour ago when he descended there, and I studied him attentively whilst he was at breakfast. Having done so, not a single doubt remains me of our success. As for what he looks like, I could entertain you at length upon the fashion in which nature has designed his gross fatuity. But that is no matter. We are concerned with what he is, with the wit of him. And I tell you confidently that I find him so dull and stupid that you may be confident he will tumble headlong into each and all of the traps I have so cunningly prepared for him.”

Meanwhile, the newcomer kept talking. “I was at the inn an hour ago when he arrived, and I watched him closely while he was having breakfast. After observing him, I have no doubt about our success. As for what he looks like, I could go on and on about how nature has created his ridiculous foolishness. But that doesn’t matter. We need to focus on who he is, on his intelligence. And I can confidently say that I find him so dull and stupid that you can be sure he will fall into every single trap I’ve cleverly set for him.”

“Tell me, tell me! Speak!” Climene implored him, holding out her hands in a supplication no man of sensibility could have resisted. And then on the instant she caught her breath on a faint scream. “My father!” she exclaimed, turning distractedly from one to the other of those two. “He is coming! We are lost!”

“Tell me, tell me! Speak!” Climene begged him, extending her hands in a plea no sensible person could ignore. Then, in an instant, she gasped with a faint scream. “My father!” she shouted, turning anxiously between the two of them. “He’s coming! We're doomed!”

“You must fly, Climene!” said M. Leandre.

“You need to fly, Climene!” said M. Leandre.

“Too late!” she sobbed. “Too late! He is here.”

“It's too late!” she cried. “Too late! He's here.”

“Calm, mademoiselle, calm!” the subtle friend was urging her. “Keep calm and trust to me. I promise you that all shall be well.”

“Calm down, miss, calm down!” the gentle friend was urging her. “Stay calm and have faith in me. I promise you that everything will be okay.”

“Oh!” cried M. Leandre, limply. “Say what you will, my friend, this is ruin—the end of all our hopes. Your wits will never extricate us from this. Never!”

“Oh!” cried M. Leandre weakly. “Say what you want, my friend, this is disaster—the end of all our hopes. Your cleverness will never get us out of this. Never!”

Through the gap strode now an enormous man with an inflamed moon face and a great nose, decently dressed after the fashion of a solid bourgeois. There was no mistaking his anger, but the expression that it found was an amazement to Andre-Louis.

Through the gap walked an enormous man with a flushed, round face and a prominent nose, dressed decently like a typical middle-class person. His anger was unmistakable, but the look on his face surprised Andre-Louis.

“Leandre, you’re an imbecile! Too much phlegm, too much phlegm! Your words wouldn’t convince a ploughboy! Have you considered what they mean at all? Thus,” he cried, and casting his round hat from him in a broad gesture, he took his stand at M. Leandre’s side, and repeated the very words that Leandre had lately uttered, what time the three observed him coolly and attentively.

“Leandre, you’re such a fool! So much nonsense, so much nonsense! Your words wouldn’t convince a farmer! Have you even thought about what they really mean? So,” he shouted, throwing his round hat aside with a grand gesture, he stood next to M. Leandre and repeated exactly what Leandre had just said, while the three of them watched him calmly and intently.

“Oh, say what you will, my friend, this is ruin—the end of all our hopes. Your wits will never extricate us from this. Never!”

“Oh, say what you want, my friend, this is the end—our hopes are ruined. Your cleverness won’t save us from this. Never!”

A frenzy of despair vibrated in his accents. He swung again to face M. Leandre. “Thus,” he bade him contemptuously. “Let the passion of your hopelessness express itself in your voice. Consider that you are not asking Scaramouche here whether he has put a patch in your breeches. You are a despairing lover expressing...”

A wave of despair rang in his voice. He turned again to face M. Leandre. “So,” he said with disdain. “Let the intensity of your hopelessness show in your voice. Remember, you’re not asking Scaramouche here if he’s sewn a patch on your pants. You’re a desperate lover expressing...”

He checked abruptly, startled. Andre-Louis, suddenly realizing what was afoot, and how duped he had been, had loosed his laughter. The sound of it pealing and booming uncannily under the great roof that so immediately confined him was startling to those below.

He stopped suddenly, shocked. Andre-Louis, realizing what was happening and how he had been tricked, burst out laughing. The sound echoed weirdly under the vast ceiling that surrounded him, startling those below.

The fat man was the first to recover, and he announced it after his own fashion in one of the ready sarcasms in which he habitually dealt.

The overweight man was the first to bounce back, and he stated it in his own way with one of the quick sarcastic comments he often used.

“Hark!” he cried, “the very gods laugh at you, Leandre.” Then he addressed the roof of the barn and its invisible tenant. “Hi! You there!”

“Hey!” he shouted, “the gods themselves are laughing at you, Leandre.” Then he spoke to the roof of the barn and its unseen occupant. “Hey! You up there!”

Andre-Louis revealed himself by a further protrusion of his tousled head.

Andre-Louis showed himself by leaning out a bit more, his messy hair sticking up.

“Good-morning,” said he, pleasantly. Rising now on his knees, his horizon was suddenly extended to include the broad common beyond the hedge. He beheld there an enormous and very battered travelling chaise, a cart piled up with timbers partly visible under the sheet of oiled canvas that covered them, and a sort of house on wheels equipped with a tin chimney, from which the smoke was slowly curling. Three heavy Flemish horses and a couple of donkeys—all of them hobbled—were contentedly cropping the grass in the neighbourhood of these vehicles. These, had he perceived them sooner, must have given him the clue to the queer scene that had been played under his eyes. Beyond the hedge other figures were moving. Three at that moment came crowding into the gap—a saucy-faced girl with a tip-tilted nose, whom he supposed to be Columbine, the soubrette; a lean, active youngster, who must be the lackey Harlequin; and another rather loutish youth who might be a zany or an apothecary.

“Good morning,” he said cheerfully. Now rising to his knees, he suddenly had a wider view that included the vast area beyond the hedge. He saw an enormous, very worn traveling carriage, a cart stacked with timber partly visible under the oiled canvas covering, and a sort of house on wheels with a tin chimney, from which smoke was slowly curling. Three heavy Flemish horses and a couple of donkeys—all hobbled—were happily grazing on the grass around these vehicles. If he had noticed them earlier, they would have hinted at the strange scene unfolding before him. Beyond the hedge, more figures were moving. At that moment, three of them crowded into the gap—a cheeky girl with a tilted nose, whom he figured was Columbine, the soubrette; a lean, energetic young man, who had to be the lackey Harlequin; and another somewhat clumsy young man who could be either a zany or an apothecary.

All this he took in at a comprehensive glance that consumed no more time than it had taken him to say good-morning. To that good-morning Pantaloon replied in a bellow:

All this he took in at a quick glance that took no longer than it took him to say good morning. To that good morning, Pantaloon replied with a shout:

“What the devil are you doing up there?”

“What the heck are you doing up there?”

“Precisely the same thing that you are doing down there,” was the answer. “I am trespassing.”

“Exactly what you're doing down there,” was the answer. “I'm trespassing.”

“Eh?” said Pantaloon, and looked at his companions, some of the assurance beaten out of his big red face. Although the thing was one that they did habitually, to hear it called by its proper name was disconcerting.

“Eh?” said Pantaloon, looking at his friends, a bit of confidence draining from his big red face. Even though it was something they usually did, hearing it referred to by its actual name was unsettling.

“Whose land is this?” he asked, with diminishing assurance.

“Whose land is this?” he asked, with less confidence.

Andre-Louis answered, whilst drawing on his stockings. “I believe it to be the property of the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr.”

Andre-Louis replied, pulling up his stockings. “I think it belongs to the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr.”

“That’s a high-sounding name. Is the gentleman severe?”

"That's quite an impressive name. Is the guy strict?"

“The gentleman,” said Andre-Louis, “is the devil; or rather, I should prefer to say upon reflection, that the devil is a gentleman by comparison.”

“The guy,” said Andre-Louis, “is the devil; or rather, I’d prefer to say upon thinking it over, that the devil is a gentleman by comparison.”

“And yet,” interposed the villainous-looking fellow who played Scaramouche, “by your own confessing you don’t hesitate, yourself, to trespass upon his property.”

“And yet,” interrupted the shady-looking guy who played Scaramouche, “by your own admission, you don’t hesitate to intrude on his property.”

“Ah, but then, you see, I am a lawyer. And lawyers are notoriously unable to observe the law, just as actors are notoriously unable to act. Moreover, sir, Nature imposes her limits upon us, and Nature conquers respect for law as she conquers all else. Nature conquered me last night when I had got as far as this. And so I slept here without regard for the very high and puissant Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr. At the same time, M. Scaramouche, you’ll observe that I did not flaunt my trespass quite as openly as you and your companions.”

“Ah, but you see, I’m a lawyer. And lawyers are known for not being able to follow the law, just like actors are known for not being able to act. Besides, nature sets limits on us, and it overrides respect for the law just like it does everything else. Nature took over me last night when I got to this point. So, I ended up sleeping here without caring about the very esteemed Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr. At the same time, Mr. Scaramouche, you’ll notice that I didn’t flaunt my mistake quite as openly as you and your friends did.”

Having donned his boots, Andre-Louis came nimbly to the ground in his shirt-sleeves, his riding-coat over his arm. As he stood there to don it, the little cunning eyes of the heavy father conned him in detail. Observing that his clothes, if plain, were of a good fashion, that his shirt was of fine cambric, and that he expressed himself like a man of culture, such as he claimed to be, M. Pantaloon was disposed to be civil.

Having put on his boots, Andre-Louis easily jumped down to the ground in his shirt sleeves, holding his riding coat over his arm. As he stood there to put it on, the shrewd, heavy-set father carefully examined him. Noting that his clothes, though simple, were well-fitting, that his shirt was made of fine cambric, and that he spoke like a cultured man, as he claimed to be, M. Pantaloon was inclined to be polite.

“I am very grateful to you for the warning, sir...” he was beginning.

“I really appreciate your warning, sir...” he started.

“Act upon it, my friend. The gardes-champetres of M. d’Azyr have orders to fire on trespassers. Imitate me, and decamp.”

“Do something about it, my friend. M. d’Azyr’s gamekeepers have been instructed to shoot at trespassers. Follow my lead and get out of here.”

They followed him upon the instant through that gap in the hedge to the encampment on the common. There Andre-Louis took his leave of them. But as he was turning away he perceived a young man of the company performing his morning toilet at a bucket placed upon one of the wooden steps at the tail of the house on wheels. A moment he hesitated, then he turned frankly to M. Pantaloon, who was still at his elbow.

They followed him immediately through the gap in the hedge to the camp on the common. There, Andre-Louis said goodbye to them. But as he was about to leave, he noticed a young man from the group washing up at a bucket on one of the wooden steps at the back of the trailer. He hesitated for a moment, then turned openly to M. Pantaloon, who was still beside him.

“If it were not unconscionable to encroach so far upon your hospitality, monsieur,” said he, “I would beg leave to imitate that very excellent young gentleman before I leave you.”

“If it weren't unreasonable to take advantage of your hospitality, sir,” he said, “I would like to ask if I could copy that very impressive young man before I take my leave.”

“But, my dear sir!” Good-nature oozed out of every pore of the fat body of the master player. “It is nothing at all. But, by all means. Rhodomont will provide what you require. He is the dandy of the company in real life, though a fire-eater on the stage. Hi, Rhodomont!”

“But, my dear sir!” Good-nature flowed from every part of the hefty master player. “It's really nothing at all. But, of course. Rhodomont will deliver what you need. He’s a real-life dandy, even though he plays a fire-eater on stage. Hey, Rhodomont!”

The young ablutionist straightened his long body from the right angle in which it had been bent over the bucket, and looked out through a foam of soapsuds. Pantaloon issued an order, and Rhodomont, who was indeed as gentle and amiable off the stage as he was formidable and terrible upon it, made the stranger free of the bucket in the friendliest manner.

The young person washing up straightened his tall body from the angle it had been bent over the bucket and looked out through a froth of soapsuds. Pantaloon gave an order, and Rhodomont, who was just as kind and pleasant off the stage as he was intimidating and fearsome on it, welcomed the stranger to use the bucket in the friendliest way.

So Andre-Louis once more removed his neckcloth and his coat, and rolled up the sleeves of his fine shirt, whilst Rhodomont procured him soap, a towel, and presently a broken comb, and even a greasy hair-ribbon, in case the gentleman should have lost his own. This last Andre-Louis declined, but the comb he gratefully accepted, and having presently washed himself clean, stood, with the towel flung over his left shoulder, restoring order to his dishevelled locks before a broken piece of mirror affixed to the door of the travelling house.

So Andre-Louis took off his necktie and coat again, rolled up the sleeves of his nice shirt, while Rhodomont got him some soap, a towel, and soon a broken comb, along with a greasy hair ribbon, just in case the gentleman had lost his own. Andre-Louis refused the hair ribbon, but gratefully accepted the comb, and after washing himself clean, stood with the towel draped over his left shoulder, fixing his messy hair in front of a broken piece of mirror attached to the door of the traveling house.

He was standing thus, the gentle Rhodomont babbled aimlessly at his side, when his ears caught the sound of hooves. He looked over his shoulder carelessly, and then stood frozen, with uplifted comb and loosened mouth. Away across the common, on the road that bordered it, he beheld a party of seven horsemen in the blue coats with red facings of the marechaussee.

He was standing there, while the gentle Rhodomont rambled on beside him, when he heard the sound of hooves. He glanced over his shoulder without thinking, then froze, with his comb raised and mouth slightly open. Across the common, on the road next to it, he spotted a group of seven horsemen in blue coats with red trim of the marechaussee.

Not for a moment did he doubt what was the quarry of this prowling gendarmerie. It was as if the chill shadow of the gallows had fallen suddenly upon him.

Not for a second did he doubt what the target of this lurking police force was. It felt like the cold shadow of the gallows had suddenly descended on him.

And then the troop halted, abreast with them, and the sergeant leading it sent his bawling voice across the common.

And then the group stopped next to them, and the sergeant leading them shouted across the field.

“Hi, there! Hi!” His tone rang with menace.

“Hey there! Hey!” His tone was threatening.

Every member of the company—and there were some twelve in all—stood at gaze. Pantaloon advanced a step or two, stalking, his head thrown back, his manner that of a King’s Lieutenant.

Every member of the company—there were about twelve in total—stood watching. Pantaloon stepped forward a bit, strutting with his head held high, acting like a Lieutenant of the King.

“Now, what the devil’s this?” quoth he, but whether of Fate or Heaven or the sergeant, was not clear.

“Now, what the heck is this?” he said, but whether it was Fate, Heaven, or the sergeant was unclear.

There was a brief colloquy among the horsemen, then they came trotting across the common straight towards the players’ encampment.

There was a short conversation among the horsemen, then they trotted across the common directly toward the players' camp.

Andre-Louis had remained standing at the tail of the travelling house. He was still passing the comb through his straggling hair, but mechanically and unconsciously. His mind was all intent upon the advancing troop, his wits alert and gathered together for a leap in whatever direction should be indicated.

Andre-Louis was still standing at the back of the traveling house. He was running a comb through his messy hair, but it was automatic and mindless. His focus was entirely on the approaching group, his instincts sharp and ready to spring in whatever direction was needed.

Still in the distance, but evidently impatient, the sergeant bawled a question.

Still in the distance, but clearly impatient, the sergeant shouted a question.

“Who gave you leave to encamp here?”

“Who gave you permission to set up camp here?”

It was a question that reassured Andre-Louis not at all. He was not deceived by it into supposing or even hoping that the business of these men was merely to round up vagrants and trespassers. That was no part of their real duty; it was something done in passing—done, perhaps, in the hope of levying a tax of their own. It was very long odds that they were from Rennes, and that their real business was the hunting down of a young lawyer charged with sedition. Meanwhile Pantaloon was shouting back.

It was a question that offered Andre-Louis no reassurance at all. He wasn’t fooled into thinking or even hoping that these men were just rounding up vagrants and trespassers. That wasn’t their real duty; it was just something they did on the side—maybe in hopes of collecting a tax for themselves. The chances were high that they were from Rennes and that their actual task was to track down a young lawyer accused of sedition. Meanwhile, Pantaloon was shouting back.

“Who gave us leave, do you say? What leave? This is communal land, free to all.”

“Who gave us permission, you ask? Permission for what? This is communal land, open to everyone.”

The sergeant laughed unpleasantly, and came on, his troop following.

The sergeant laughed awkwardly and continued forward, followed by his squad.

“There is,” said a voice at Pantaloon’s elbow, “no such thing as communal land in the proper sense in all M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s vast domain. This is a terre censive, and his bailiffs collect his dues from all who send their beasts to graze here.”

“There is,” said a voice at Pantaloon’s elbow, “no such thing as communal land in the proper sense in all of M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s vast domain. This is a terre censive, and his bailiffs collect his dues from everyone who sends their animals to graze here.”

Pantaloon turned to behold at his side Andre-Louis in his shirt-sleeves, and without a neckcloth, the towel still trailing over his left shoulder, a comb in his hand, his hair half dressed.

Pantaloon turned to see Andre-Louis next to him in his shirt sleeves, without a necktie, with a towel still hanging over his left shoulder, a comb in his hand, his hair only partly styled.

“God of God!” swore Pantaloon. “But it is an ogre, this Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr!”

“God of God!” swore Pantaloon. “But this Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr is an ogre!”

“I have told you already what I think of him,” said Andre-Louis. “As for these fellows you had better let me deal with them. I have experience of their kind.” And without waiting for Pantaloon’s consent, Andre-Louis stepped forward to meet the advancing men of the marechaussee. He had realized that here boldness alone could save him.

“I’ve already told you what I think of him,” said Andre-Louis. “As for these guys, you should let me handle them. I have experience with their type.” And without waiting for Pantaloon’s approval, Andre-Louis moved forward to face the approaching officers. He understood that only boldness could save him here.

When a moment later the sergeant pulled up his horse alongside of this half-dressed young man, Andre-Louis combed his hair what time he looked up with a half smile, intended to be friendly, ingenuous, and disarming.

When a moment later the sergeant pulled up his horse next to this half-dressed young man, Andre-Louis combed his hair while looking up with a half-smile, meant to be friendly, innocent, and charming.

In spite of it the sergeant hailed him gruffly: “Are you the leader of this troop of vagabonds?”

In spite of that, the sergeant called out to him in a rough voice, “Are you the leader of this group of misfits?”

“Yes... that is to say, my father, there, is really the leader.” And he jerked a thumb in the direction of M. Pantaloon, who stood at gaze out of earshot in the background. “What is your pleasure, captain?”

“Yeah... I mean, my dad over there is actually the leader.” And he pointed toward M. Pantaloon, who was standing in the background, out of earshot. “What do you need, captain?”

“My pleasure is to tell you that you are very likely to be gaoled for this, all the pack of you.” His voice was loud and bullying. It carried across the common to the ears of every member of the company, and brought them all to stricken attention where they stood. The lot of strolling players was hard enough without the addition of gaolings.

“My pleasure is to tell you that you’re all very likely to be jailed for this.” His voice was loud and aggressive. It carried across the common to the ears of everyone in the group, bringing them all to shocked attention where they stood. The life of traveling actors was tough enough without the added risk of jail time.

“But how so, my captain? This is communal land free to all.”

“But how's that possible, my captain? This is public land open for everyone.”

“It is nothing of the kind.”

"It’s nothing like that."

“Where are the fences?” quoth Andre-Louis, waving the hand that held the comb, as if to indicate the openness of the place.

“Where are the fences?” Andre-Louis said, waving the hand that held the comb, as if to indicate how open the place was.

“Fences!” snorted the sergeant. “What have fences to do with the matter? This is terre censive. There is no grazing here save by payment of dues to the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr.”

“Fences!” snorted the sergeant. “What do fences have to do with this? This is land with restrictions. You can’t graze here without paying fees to the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr.”

“But we are not grazing,” quoth the innocent Andre-Louis.

“But we aren't grazing,” said the innocent Andre-Louis.

“To the devil with you, zany! You are not grazing! But your beasts are grazing!”

“To hell with you, weirdo! You’re not eating! But your animals are eating!”

“They eat so little,” Andre-Louis apologized, and again essayed his ingratiating smile.

“They eat so little,” Andre-Louis said apologetically, and he tried his charming smile again.

The sergeant grew more terrible than ever. “That is not the point. The point is that you are committing what amounts to a theft, and there’s the gaol for thieves.”

The sergeant became more menacing than ever. “That’s not the issue. The issue is that you’re basically stealing, and there’s jail for thieves.”

“Technically, I suppose you are right,” sighed Andre-Louis, and fell to combing his hair again, still looking up into the sergeant’s face. “But we have sinned in ignorance. We are grateful to you for the warning.” He passed the comb into his left hand, and with his right fumbled in his breeches’ pocket, whence there came a faint jingle of coins. “We are desolated to have brought you out of your way. Perhaps for their trouble your men would honour us by stopping at the next inn to drink the health of... of this M. de La Tour d’ Azyr, or any other health that they think proper.”

“Technically, I guess you’re right,” sighed Andre-Louis, as he continued to comb his hair while looking up at the sergeant’s face. “But we acted out of ignorance. We appreciate the warning.” He switched the comb to his left hand and fumbled in his pants pocket, from which came a faint jingle of coins. “We’re really sorry for causing you trouble. Maybe as a gesture, your men could stop at the next inn to raise a toast to... to this M. de La Tour d’ Azyr, or any other toast they feel is appropriate.”

Some of the clouds lifted from the sergeant’s brow. But not yet all.

Some of the clouds lifted from the sergeant's brow. But not all of them yet.

“Well, well,” said he, gruffly. “But you must decamp, you understand.” He leaned from the saddle to bring his recipient hand to a convenient distance. Andre-Louis placed in it a three-livre piece.

“Well, well,” he said gruffly. “But you need to leave, you understand.” He leaned from the saddle to bring his outstretched hand closer. Andre-Louis placed a three-livre coin in it.

“In half an hour,” said Andre-Louis.

“In half an hour,” said Andre-Louis.

“Why in half an hour? Why not at once?”

“Why in half an hour? Why not right now?”

“Oh, but time to break our fast.”

“Oh, but it's time to have our breakfast.”

They looked at each other. The sergeant next considered the broad piece of silver in his palm. Then at last his features relaxed from their sternness.

They stared at one another. Then the sergeant glanced at the large piece of silver in his hand. Finally, his expression softened, losing its sternness.

“After all,” said he, “it is none of our business to play the tipstaves for M. de La Tour d’Azyr. We are of the marechaussee from Rennes.” Andre-Louis’ eyelids played him false by flickering. “But if you linger, look out for the gardes-champetres of the Marquis. You’ll find them not at all accommodating. Well, well—a good appetite to you, monsieur,” said he, in valediction.

“After all,” he said, “it’s not our job to act as enforcers for M. de La Tour d’Azyr. We’re from the marechaussee in Rennes.” Andre-Louis’ eyelids betrayed him by fluttering. “But if you stick around, watch out for the gardes-champetres of the Marquis. They won’t be very accommodating. Anyway, enjoy your meal, monsieur,” he said as a farewell.

“A pleasant ride, my captain,” answered Andre-Louis.

“A nice ride, my captain,” replied Andre-Louis.

The sergeant wheeled his horse about, his troop wheeled with him. They were starting off, when he reined up again.

The sergeant turned his horse around, and his troop followed his lead. They were about to leave when he pulled back on the reins again.

“You, monsieur!” he called over his shoulder. In a bound Andre-Louis was beside his stirrup. “We are in quest of a scoundrel named Andre-Louis Moreau, from Gavrillac, a fugitive from justice wanted for the gallows on a matter of sedition. You’ve seen nothing, I suppose, of a man whose movements seemed to you suspicious?”

“You there, sir!” he called over his shoulder. In a leap, Andre-Louis was next to his stirrup. “We're looking for a scoundrel named Andre-Louis Moreau, from Gavrillac, a fugitive from justice wanted for hanging over a case of sedition. I assume you haven't seen anyone whose behavior seemed suspicious to you?”

“Indeed, we have,” said Andre-Louis, very boldly, his face eager with consciousness of the ability to oblige.

“Absolutely, we have,” said Andre-Louis, quite confidently, his face eager with the awareness of his ability to help.

“You have?” cried the sergeant, in a ringing voice. “Where? When?”

“You have?” the sergeant shouted, his voice loud. “Where? When?”

“Yesterday evening in the neighbourhood of Guignen...”

“Yesterday evening in the neighborhood of Guignen...”

“Yes, yes,” the sergeant felt himself hot upon the trail.

“Yes, yes,” the sergeant felt fired up and on the right path.

“There was a fellow who seemed very fearful of being recognized ... a man of fifty or thereabouts...”

“There was a guy who seemed really scared of being recognized ... a man around fifty or so...”

“Fifty!” cried the sergeant, and his face fell. “Bah! This man of ours is no older than yourself, a thin wisp of a fellow of about your own height and of black hair, just like your own, by the description. Keep a lookout on your travels, master player. The King’s Lieutenant in Rennes has sent us word this morning that he will pay ten louis to any one giving information that will lead to this scoundrel’s arrest. So there’s ten louis to be earned by keeping your eyes open, and sending word to the nearest justices. It would be a fine windfall for you, that.”

“Fifty!” shouted the sergeant, and his expression dropped. “Ugh! This man we’re after is no older than you, just a skinny guy about your height, with black hair, just like yours, from the description. Keep an eye out while you’re traveling, master player. The King’s Lieutenant in Rennes told us this morning that he will pay ten louis to anyone who provides information that leads to this crook’s capture. So there’s ten louis to be made by staying alert and letting the nearest justices know. That would be a nice bonus for you.”

“A fine windfall, indeed, captain,” answered Andre-Louis, laughing.

“A really great stroke of luck, captain,” replied Andre-Louis, laughing.

But the sergeant had touched his horse with the spur, and was already trotting off in the wake of his men. Andre-Louis continued to laugh, quite silently, as he sometimes did when the humour of a jest was peculiarly keen.

But the sergeant had prodded his horse with the spur and was already trotting off behind his men. Andre-Louis kept laughing quietly, as he sometimes did when the humor of a joke was especially sharp.

Then he turned slowly about, and came back towards Pantaloon and the rest of the company, who were now all grouped together, at gaze.

Then he slowly turned around and walked back toward Pantaloon and the others, who were now all gathered together, watching.

Pantaloon advanced to meet him with both hands out-held. For a moment Andre-Louis thought he was about to be embraced.

Pantaloon stepped forward to greet him with both hands outstretched. For a moment, Andre-Louis thought he was about to be hugged.

“We hail you our saviour!” the big man declaimed. “Already the shadow of the gaol was creeping over us, chilling us to the very marrow. For though we be poor, yet are we all honest folk and not one of us has ever suffered the indignity of prison. Nor is there one of us would survive it. But for you, my friend, it might have happened. What magic did you work?”

“We celebrate you, our savior!” the big man declared. “The shadow of the jail was already creeping over us, chilling us to the bone. Though we may be poor, we are all honest people, and not one of us has ever endured the humiliation of prison. None of us would survive it. But for you, my friend, it could have happened. What magic did you perform?”

“The magic that is to be worked in France with a King’s portrait. The French are a very loyal nation, as you will have observed. They love their King—and his portrait even better than himself, especially when it is wrought in gold. But even in silver it is respected. The sergeant was so overcome by the sight of that noble visage—on a three-livre piece—that his anger vanished, and he has gone his ways leaving us to depart in peace.”

“The magic that’s about to happen in France with a King’s portrait. The French are a very loyal people, as you might have noticed. They love their King—and they even love his portrait more than the man himself, especially when it’s made of gold. But even in silver, it commands respect. The sergeant was so taken by the sight of that noble face—on a three-livre coin—that his anger faded away, and he left us to go in peace.”

“Ah, true! He said we must decamp. About it, my lads! Come, come...”

“Ah, true! He said we have to leave. Let's go, guys! Come on, come on...”

“But not until after breakfast,” said Andre-Louis. “A half-hour for breakfast was conceded us by that loyal fellow, so deeply was he touched. True, he spoke of possible gardes-champetres. But he knows as well as I do that they are not seriously to be feared, and that if they came, again the King’s portrait—wrought in copper this time—would produce the same melting effect upon them. So, my dear M. Pantaloon, break your fast at your ease. I can smell your cooking from here, and from the smell I argue that there is no need to wish you a good appetite.”

“But not until after breakfast,” said Andre-Louis. “That loyal guy allowed us half an hour for breakfast, he was so moved. Sure, he mentioned possible gardes-champetres. But he knows as well as I do that they aren't really anything to worry about, and if they did show up, the King's portrait—made of copper this time—would have the same effect on them. So, my dear M. Pantaloon, take your time with breakfast. I can smell your cooking from here, and from that smell, I can tell you don't need me to wish you a good appetite.”

“My friend, my saviour!” Pantaloon flung a great arm about the young man’s shoulders. “You shall stay to breakfast with us.”

“My friend, my savior!” Pantaloon threw an arm around the young man’s shoulders. “You’re staying for breakfast with us.”

“I confess to a hope that you would ask me,” said Andre-Louis.

“I hope you would ask me,” said Andre-Louis.





CHAPTER II. THE SERVICE OF THESPIS

They were, thought Andre-Louis, as he sat down to breakfast with them behind the itinerant house, in the bright sunshine that tempered the cold breath of that November morning, an odd and yet an attractive crew. An air of gaiety pervaded them. They affected to have no cares, and made merry over the trials and tribulations of their nomadic life. They were curiously, yet amiably, artificial; histrionic in their manner of discharging the most commonplace of functions; exaggerated in their gestures; stilted and affected in their speech. They seemed, indeed, to belong to a world apart, a world of unreality which became real only on the planks of their stage, in the glare of their footlights. Good-fellowship bound them one to another; and Andre-Louis reflected cynically that this harmony amongst them might be the cause of their apparent unreality. In the real world, greedy striving and the emulation of acquisitiveness preclude such amity as was present here.

They were, Andre-Louis thought, as he sat down to breakfast with them behind the traveling house, in the bright sunshine that softened the cold air of that November morning, an odd yet attractive group. They exuded a sense of joy. They pretended to be carefree and joked about the challenges of their wandering lifestyle. They were curiously, yet friendly, artificial; dramatic in their approach to the most ordinary tasks; over-the-top in their movements; formal and affected in how they spoke. They seemed, in fact, to belong to a separate world, a world of make-believe that only became real on the boards of their stage, in the spotlight of their performance. A sense of camaraderie tied them together; and Andre-Louis cynically mused that this harmony among them might be the reason for their apparent lack of authenticity. In the real world, ambition and the pursuit of wealth prevent such friendship as was evident here.

They numbered exactly eleven, three women and eight men; and they addressed each other by their stage names: names which denoted their several types, and never—or only very slightly—varied, no matter what might be the play that they performed.

They were exactly eleven people, three women and eight men; and they called each other by their stage names: names that represented their different roles, and rarely—and only slightly—changed, regardless of what play they were performing.

“We are,” Pantaloon informed him, “one of those few remaining staunch bands of real players, who uphold the traditions of the old Italian Commedia dell’ Arte. Not for us to vex our memories and stultify our wit with the stilted phrases that are the fruit of a wretched author’s lucubrations. Each of us is in detail his own author in a measure as he develops the part assigned to him. We are improvisers—improvisers of the old and noble Italian school.”

“We are,” Pantaloon told him, “one of the few remaining dedicated groups of real performers who uphold the traditions of the old Italian Commedia dell’ Arte. We don’t burden our memories or dull our minds with the stiff phrases that come from a miserable writer’s late-night efforts. Each of us is, in essence, our own author as we bring our assigned roles to life. We are improvisers—improvisers from the old and noble Italian tradition.”

“I had guessed as much,” said Andre-Louis, “when I discovered you rehearsing your improvisations.”

“I had a feeling it was true,” said Andre-Louis, “when I saw you practicing your improvisations.”

Pantaloon frowned.

Pantaloon scowled.

“I have observed, young sir, that your humour inclines to the pungent, not to say the acrid. It is very well. It is I suppose, the humour that should go with such a countenance. But it may lead you astray, as in this instance. That rehearsal—a most unusual thing with us—was necessitated by the histrionic rawness of our Leandre. We are seeking to inculcate into him by training an art with which Nature neglected to endow him against his present needs. Should he continue to fail in doing justice to our schooling... But we will not disturb our present harmony with the unpleasant anticipation of misfortunes which we still hope to avert. We love our Leandre, for all his faults. Let me make you acquainted with our company.”

"I've noticed, young man, that your humor tends to be sharp, if not downright biting. That's fine, I guess; it matches your looks. But it could lead you off track, as it has in this case. That rehearsal—a very rare occurrence for us—was needed because our Leandre is quite inexperienced. We're trying to teach him a skill that Nature forgot to give him for his current situation. If he keeps struggling to live up to our training... But let's not ruin this good moment by worrying about potential troubles we still hope to avoid. We care for Leandre, flaws and all. Allow me to introduce you to our group."

And he proceeded to introduction in detail. He pointed out the long and amiable Rhodomont, whom Andre-Louis already knew.

And he went on to introduce everyone in detail. He pointed out the tall and friendly Rhodomont, who Andre-Louis already recognized.

“His length of limb and hooked nose were his superficial qualifications to play roaring captains,” Pantaloon explained. “His lungs have justified our choice. You should hear him roar. At first we called him Spavento or Epouvapte. But that was unworthy of so great an artist. Not since the superb Mondor amazed the world has so thrasonical a bully been seen upon the stage. So we conferred upon him the name of Rhodomont that Mondor made famous; and I give you my word, as an actor and a gentleman—for I am a gentleman, monsieur, or was—that he has justified us.”

“His tall frame and hooked nose were just the surface traits we needed for a commanding captain,” Pantaloon explained. “His voice has proven our decision right. You should hear him roar. At first, we called him Spavento or Epouvapte. But that didn’t do justice to such a great artist. Not since the incredible Mondor has such a boastful bully graced the stage. So we named him Rhodomont, just like Mondor made famous; and I assure you, as an actor and a gentleman—for I am a gentleman, sir, or at least I was—that he has lived up to our expectations.”

His little eyes beamed in his great swollen face as he turned their gaze upon the object of his encomium. The terrible Rhodomont, confused by so much praise, blushed like a schoolgirl as he met the solemn scrutiny of Andre-Louis.

His tiny eyes shone in his big swollen face as he turned to look at the object of his praise. The fearsome Rhodomont, overwhelmed by so much admiration, blushed like a schoolgirl when he caught the serious gaze of Andre-Louis.

“Then here we have Scaramouche, whom also you already know. Sometimes he is Scapin and sometimes Coviello, but in the main Scaramouche, to which let me tell you he is best suited—sometimes too well suited, I think. For he is Scaramouche not only on the stage, but also in the world. He has a gift of sly intrigue, an art of setting folk by the ears, combined with an impudent aggressiveness upon occasion when he considers himself safe from reprisals. He is Scaramouche, the little skirmisher, to the very life. I could say more. But I am by disposition charitable and loving to all mankind.”

“Then here we have Scaramouche, whom you already know. Sometimes he's Scapin and sometimes Coviello, but mostly he's Scaramouche, which, let me tell you, he fits perfectly—perhaps even too perfectly, in my opinion. Because he is Scaramouche not just on stage, but also in real life. He has a knack for sly scheming, a talent for stirring up trouble, and a boldness that comes out when he thinks he's safe from consequences. He is Scaramouche, the little fighter, to the core. I could say more, but I'm naturally kind and loving towards everyone.”

“As the priest said when he kissed the serving-wench,” snarled Scaramouche, and went on eating.

“As the priest said when he kissed the waitress,” Scaramouche snarled, and continued eating.

“His humour, like your own, you will observe, is acrid,” said Pantaloon. He passed on. “Then that rascal with the lumpy nose and the grinning bucolic countenance is, of course, Pierrot. Could he be aught else?”

“His humor, like yours, you'll notice, is sharp,” said Pantaloon. He moved on. “Then that guy with the bumpy nose and the goofy rural face is, of course, Pierrot. What else could he be?”

“I could play lovers a deal better,” said the rustic cherub.

“I could play lovers a lot better,” said the country angel.

“That is the delusion proper to Pierrot,” said Pantaloon, contemptuously. “This heavy, beetle-browed ruffian, who has grown old in sin, and whose appetite increases with his years, is Polichinelle. Each one, as you perceive, is designed by Nature for the part he plays. This nimble, freckled jackanapes is Harlequin; not your spangled Harlequin into which modern degeneracy has debased that first-born of Momus, but the genuine original zany of the Commedia, ragged and patched, an impudent, cowardly, blackguardly clown.”

“That’s the delusion that belongs to Pierrot,” Pantaloon said with disdain. “This heavy, brooding villain, who has aged in vice and whose cravings grow stronger with age, is Polichinelle. Each of them, as you can see, is created by Nature for their role. This quick, freckled trickster is Harlequin; not your glittery Harlequin that modern degeneration has turned the original child of Momus into, but the real, authentic fool of the Commedia, tattered and patched, a cheeky, cowardly, rascally clown.”

“Each one of us, as you perceive,” said Harlequin, mimicking the leader of the troupe, “is designed by Nature for the part he plays.”

“Each one of us, as you can see,” said Harlequin, imitating the leader of the group, “is shaped by Nature for the role he plays.”

“Physically, my friend, physically only, else we should not have so much trouble in teaching this beautiful Leandre to become a lover. Then we have Pasquariel here, who is sometimes an apothecary, sometimes a notary, sometimes a lackey—an amiable, accommodating fellow. He is also an excellent cook, being a child of Italy, that land of gluttons. And finally, you have myself, who as the father of the company very properly play as Pantaloon the roles of father. Sometimes, it is true, I am a deluded husband, and sometimes an ignorant, self-sufficient doctor. But it is rarely that I find it necessary to call myself other than Pantaloon. For the rest, I am the only one who has a name—a real name. It is Binet, monsieur.

“Physically, my friend, just physically; otherwise, we wouldn’t have so much trouble teaching this charming Leandre how to be a lover. Then there's Pasquariel, who sometimes plays the role of an apothecary, sometimes a notary, and sometimes a servant—he's a friendly, easygoing guy. He’s also a fantastic cook, being from Italy, that land of food lovers. And finally, there’s me, who, as the father figure of the group, appropriately takes on the role of Pantaloon, the father. Sometimes, I admit, I’m a misguided husband, and other times I’m a clueless, self-satisfied doctor. But generally, I find it unnecessary to be called anything other than Pantaloon. Other than that, I’m the only one who has a name—a real name. It’s Binet, monsieur.”

“And now for the ladies... First in order of seniority we have Madame there.” He waved one of his great hands towards a buxom, smiling blonde of five-and-forty, who was seated on the lowest of the steps of the travelling house. “She is our Duegne, or Mother, or Nurse, as the case requires. She is known quite simply and royally as Madame. If she ever had a name in the world, she has long since forgotten it, which is perhaps as well. Then we have this pert jade with the tip-tilted nose and the wide mouth, who is of course our soubrette Columbine, and lastly, my daughter Climene, an amoureuse of talents not to be matched outside the Comedie Francaise, of which she has the bad taste to aspire to become a member.”

“And now for the ladies... First, we have Madame there.” He waved one of his large hands towards a curvy, smiling blonde in her mid-forties, who was sitting on the lowest step of the traveling house. “She is our Duegne, or Mother, or Nurse, depending on what’s needed. She’s known simply and grandly as Madame. If she ever had a real name, she’s long forgotten it, which is probably for the best. Then we have this cheeky girl with the upturned nose and wide mouth, who is obviously our soubrette Columbine, and lastly, my daughter Climene, a romantic with talents that can’t be beat outside the Comedie Francaise, which she foolishly aspires to join.”

The lovely Climene—and lovely indeed she was—tossed her nut-brown curls and laughed as she looked across at Andre-Louis. Her eyes, he had perceived by now, were not blue, but hazel.

The beautiful Climene—and she really was beautiful—flipped her nut-brown curls and laughed as she glanced over at Andre-Louis. Her eyes, he had realized by now, weren’t blue, but hazel.

“Do not believe him, monsieur. Here I am queen, and I prefer to be queen here rather than a slave in Paris.”

“Don’t believe him, sir. Here I am the queen, and I’d rather be the queen here than a slave in Paris.”

“Mademoiselle,” said Andre-Louis, quite solemnly, “will be queen wherever she condescends to reign.”

“Mademoiselle,” said Andre-Louis, quite seriously, “will be queen wherever she chooses to rule.”

Her only answer was a timid—timid and yet alluring—glance from under fluttering lids. Meanwhile her father was bawling at the comely young man who played lovers—“You hear, Leandre! That is the sort of speech you should practise.”

Her only reply was a shy—shy yet captivating—look from beneath her fluttering eyelashes. Meanwhile, her father was shouting at the handsome young man who was playing the role of her lover—“You hear me, Leandre! That’s the kind of speech you should practice.”

Leandre raised languid eyebrows. “That?” quoth he, and shrugged. “The merest commonplace.”

Leandre raised his eyebrows lazily. “That?” he said, shrugging. “Just the most ordinary thing.”

Andre-Louis laughed approval. “M. Leandre is of a readier wit than you concede. There is subtlety in pronouncing it a commonplace to call Mlle. Climene a queen.”

Andre-Louis chuckled in agreement. “M. Leandre is quicker-witted than you give him credit for. It's quite clever to call Mlle. Climene a queen.”

Some laughed, M. Binet amongst them, with good-humoured mockery.

Some laughed, including M. Binet, with friendly teasing.

“You think he has the wit to mean it thus? Bah! His subtleties are all unconscious.”

“You think he has the cleverness to mean it that way? Ha! His subtleties are all unintentional.”

The conversation becoming general, Andre-Louis soon learnt what yet there was to learn of this strolling band. They were on their way to Guichen, where they hoped to prosper at the fair that was to open on Monday next. They would make their triumphal entry into the town at noon, and setting up their stage in the old market, they would give their first performance that same Saturday night, in a new canevas—or scenario—of M. Binet’s own, which should set the rustics gaping. And then M. Binet fetched a sigh, and addressed himself to the elderly, swarthy, beetle-browed Polichinelle, who sat on his left.

The conversation became more general, and Andre-Louis quickly learned what else there was to know about this traveling group. They were heading to Guichen, where they hoped to do well at the fair starting next Monday. They planned to make their grand entrance into the town at noon and set up their stage in the old market, giving their first performance that same Saturday night with a new script of M. Binet’s that was sure to amaze the locals. Then M. Binet let out a sigh and turned to the elderly, dark-skinned, beetle-browed Polichinelle sitting to his left.

“But we shall miss Felicien,” said he. “Indeed, I do not know what we shall do without him.”

“But we’re really going to miss Felicien,” he said. “Honestly, I have no idea what we’ll do without him.”

“Oh, we shall contrive,” said Polichinelle, with his mouth full.

“Oh, we’ll figure it out,” said Polichinelle, with his mouth full.

“So you always say, whatever happens, knowing that in any case the contriving will not fall upon yourself.”

“So you always say, no matter what happens, knowing that in any case, you won't be the one who has to deal with it.”

“He should not be difficult to replace,” said Harlequin.

“He shouldn’t be hard to replace,” said Harlequin.

“True, if we were in a civilized land. But where among the rustics of Brittany are we to find a fellow of even his poor parts?” M. Binet turned to Andre-Louis. “He was our property-man, our machinist, our stage-carpenter, our man of affairs, and occasionally he acted.”

“It's true, if we were in a civilized place. But where among the country folks of Brittany are we going to find someone with even his limited skills?” M. Binet turned to Andre-Louis. “He was our props guy, our technician, our stage carpenter, our manager, and sometimes he performed.”

“The part of Figaro, I presume,” said Andre-Louis, which elicited a laugh.

“The part of Figaro, I guess,” said Andre-Louis, which got a laugh.

“So you are acquainted with Beaumarchais!” Binet eyed the young man with fresh interest.

“So you know Beaumarchais!” Binet looked at the young man with new curiosity.

“He is tolerably well known, I think.”

"He's reasonably well known, I think."

“In Paris, to be sure. But I had not dreamt his fame had reached the wilds of Brittany.”

“In Paris, for sure. But I never imagined his fame had made it all the way to the remote areas of Brittany.”

“But then I was some years in Paris—at the Lycee of Louis le Grand. It was there I made acquaintance with his work.”

“But then I spent a few years in Paris—at the Lycée Louis-le-Grand. That’s where I got to know his work.”

“A dangerous man,” said Polichinelle, sententiously.

“A dangerous man,” said Polichinelle, seriously.

“Indeed, and you are right,” Pantaloon agreed. “Clever—I do not deny him that, although myself I find little use for authors. But of a sinister cleverness responsible for the dissemination of many of these subversive new ideas. I think such writers should be suppressed.”

“Absolutely, you’re spot on,” Pantaloon agreed. “Smart—I can’t deny that, even though I personally see little value in authors. But it’s a dark kind of cleverness that’s behind the spread of many of these disruptive new ideas. I believe those writers should be silenced.”

“M. de La Tour d’Azyr would probably agree with you—the gentleman who by the simple exertion of his will turns this communal land into his own property.” And Andre-Louis drained his cup, which had been filled with the poor vin gris that was the players’ drink.

“M. de La Tour d’Azyr would probably agree with you—the guy who, just by using his will, makes this communal land his own property.” And Andre-Louis finished his cup, which had been filled with the cheap vin gris that the players drank.

It was a remark that might have precipitated an argument had it not also reminded M. Binet of the terms on which they were encamped there, and of the fact that the half-hour was more than past. In a moment he was on his feet, leaping up with an agility surprising in so corpulent a man, issuing his commands like a marshal on a field of battle.

It was a comment that could have sparked an argument if it hadn't also reminded M. Binet of the conditions they were camped under and that half an hour had already passed. In an instant, he was on his feet, jumping up with surprising agility for such a heavyset man, giving orders like a general on a battlefield.

“Come, come, my lads! Are we to sit guzzling here all day? Time flees, and there’s a deal to be done if we are to make our entry into Guichen at noon. Go, get you dressed. We strike camp in twenty minutes. Bestir, ladies! To your chaise, and see that you contrive to look your best. Soon the eyes of Guichen will be upon you, and the condition of your interior to-morrow will depend upon the impression made by your exterior to-day. Away! Away!”

“Come on, guys! Are we really going to sit around eating all day? Time is flying by, and we have a lot to do if we want to arrive in Guichen by noon. Get dressed. We’re breaking camp in twenty minutes. Hurry up, ladies! Get to your carriage and make sure you look your best. Very soon, everyone in Guichen will be looking at you, and how you feel tomorrow will depend on the impression you make today. Let’s go! Let’s go!”

The implicit obedience this autocrat commanded set them in a whirl. Baskets and boxes were dragged forth to receive the platters and remains of their meagre feast. In an instant the ground was cleared, and the three ladies had taken their departure to the chaise, which was set apart for their use. The men were already climbing into the house on wheels, when Binet turned to Andre-Louis.

The unquestioning obedience this dictator demanded left them all in a flurry. Baskets and boxes were quickly pulled out to collect the dishes and scraps of their scant meal. In no time, the ground was cleared, and the three women had left for the carriage reserved for them. The men were already getting into the mobile home when Binet turned to Andre-Louis.

“We part here, sir,” said he, dramatically, “the richer by your acquaintance; your debtors and your friends.” He put forth his podgy hand.

“We'll say goodbye here, sir,” he said dramatically, “the better for knowing you; your debtors and your friends.” He extended his chubby hand.

Slowly Andre-Louis took it in his own. He had been thinking swiftly in the last few moments. And remembering the safety he had found from his pursuers in the bosom of this company, it occurred to him that nowhere could he be better hidden for the present, until the quest for him should have died down.

Slowly, Andre-Louis took it in his own hand. He had been thinking quickly in the last few moments. Remembering the safety he had found from his pursuers among this group, it occurred to him that there was nowhere better to hide for now, until the search for him had calmed down.

“Sir,” he said, “the indebtedness is on my side. It is not every day one has the felicity to sit down with so illustrious and engaging a company.”

“Sir,” he said, “I owe you a debt of gratitude. It’s not every day you get the pleasure of sitting down with such an esteemed and engaging group.”

Binet’s little eyes peered suspiciously at the young man, in quest of irony. He found nothing but candour and simple good faith.

Binet's small eyes looked suspiciously at the young man, searching for irony. He found nothing but sincerity and straightforward honesty.

“I part from you reluctantly,” Andre-Louis continued. “The more reluctantly since I do not perceive the absolute necessity for parting.”

“I’m leaving you with great reluctance,” Andre-Louis continued. “Even more reluctantly because I don’t really see the need to part ways.”

“How?” quoth Binet, frowning, and slowly withdrawing the hand which the other had already retained rather longer than was necessary.

“How?” Binet asked, frowning and slowly pulling back his hand, which the other person had been holding onto for longer than needed.

“Thus,” Andre-Louis explained himself. “You may set me down as a sort of knight of rueful countenance in quest of adventure, with no fixed purpose in life at present. You will not marvel that what I have seen of yourself and your distinguished troupe should inspire me to desire your better acquaintance. On your side you tell me that you are in need of some one to replace your Figaro—your Felicien, I think you called him. Whilst it may be presumptuous of me to hope that I could discharge an office so varied and so onerous...”

"Well," Andre-Louis said, "you can think of me as a sort of sad knight on a quest for adventure, without a clear purpose in life right now. You can understand why meeting you and your talented group of performers has made me want to get to know you better. You mentioned that you're looking for someone to take the place of your Figaro—your Felicien, I believe you called him. While it might be a bit presumptuous of me to think I could handle such a diverse and challenging role..."

“You are indulging that acrid humour of yours again, my friend,” Binet interrupted him. “Excepting for that,” he added, slowly, meditatively, his little eyes screwed up, “we might discuss this proposal that you seem to be making.”

“You're indulging that sharp wit of yours again, my friend,” Binet interrupted him. “Aside from that,” he added, slowly and thoughtfully, his tiny eyes narrowed, “we could talk about this proposal you're bringing up.”

“Alas! we can except nothing. If you take me, you take me as I am. What else is possible? As for this humour—such as it is—which you decry, you might turn it to profitable account.”

“Unfortunately, we can expect nothing. If you accept me, you accept me as I am. What else is there to offer? As for this humor—whatever it may be—that you criticize, you could actually make it work for you.”

“How so?”

"How come?"

“In several ways. I might, for instance, teach Leandre to make love.”

“In a few ways. I could, for example, teach Leandre how to make love.”

Pantaloon burst into laughter. “You do not lack confidence in your powers. Modesty does not afflict you.”

Pantaloon burst out laughing. “You sure have a lot of confidence in your abilities. Modesty isn’t really your thing.”

“Therefore I evince the first quality necessary in an actor.”

“Therefore, I demonstrate the first quality needed in an actor.”

“Can you act?”

“Can you perform?”

“Upon occasion, I think,” said Andre-Louis, his thoughts upon his performance at Rennes and Nantes, and wondering when in all his histrionic career Pantaloon’s improvisations had so rent the heart of mobs.

“Sometimes, I think,” said Andre-Louis, reflecting on his performances in Rennes and Nantes, and wondering when in all his acting career Pantaloon’s improvisations had so deeply moved the hearts of crowds.

M. Binet was musing. “Do you know much of the theatre?” quoth he.

M. Binet was thinking. “Do you know a lot about the theater?” he asked.

“Everything,” said Andre-Louis.

"Everything," said Andre-Louis.

“I said that modesty will prove no obstacle in your career.”

“I said that being humble won’t hold you back in your career.”

“But consider. I know the work of Beaumarchais, Eglantine, Mercier, Chenier, and many others of our contemporaries. Then I have read, of course, Moliere, Racine, Corneille, besides many other lesser French writers. Of foreign authors, I am intimate with the works of Gozzi, Goldoni, Guarini, Bibbiena, Machiavelli, Secchi, Tasso, Ariosto, and Fedini. Whilst of those of antiquity I know most of the work of Euripides, Aristophanes, Terence, Plautus...”

“But think about it. I’m familiar with the works of Beaumarchais, Eglantine, Mercier, Chenier, and many other writers from our time. I’ve also read Molière, Racine, Corneille, along with many other lesser-known French authors. As for foreign writers, I’m well-versed in the works of Gozzi, Goldoni, Guarini, Bibbiena, Machiavelli, Secchi, Tasso, Ariosto, and Fedini. And regarding ancient authors, I’m familiar with most of the works of Euripides, Aristophanes, Terence, and Plautus...”

“Enough!” roared Pantaloon.

“Enough!” yelled Pantaloon.

“I am not nearly through with my list,” said Andre-Louis.

“I’m not even close to finishing my list,” said Andre-Louis.

“You may keep the rest for another day. In Heaven’s name, what can have induced you to read so many dramatic authors?”

“You can save the rest for another day. In Heaven’s name, what made you read so many playwrights?”

“In my humble way I am a student of man, and some years ago I made the discovery that he is most intimately to be studied in the reflections of him provided for the theatre.”

“In my own modest way, I’m a student of humanity, and a few years back, I realized that the best insights into people come from how they are reflected in theater.”

“That is a very original and profound discovery,” said Pantaloon, quite seriously. “It had never occurred to me. Yet is it true. Sir, it is a truth that dignifies our art. You are a man of parts, that is clear to me. It has been clear since first I met you. I can read a man. I knew you from the moment that you said ‘good-morning.’ Tell me, now: Do you think you could assist me upon occasion in the preparation of a scenario? My mind, fully engaged as it is with a thousand details of organization, is not always as clear as I would have it for such work. Could you assist me there, do you think?”

"That’s a really original and insightful discovery," Pantaloon said, sounding serious. "It never crossed my mind. But it’s true. Sir, it’s a truth that honors our art. You clearly have a lot to offer. I’ve known that since the first time I met you. I can read people well. I recognized you the moment you said ‘good morning.’ Now tell me: do you think you could help me sometimes with preparing a scenario? My mind is constantly occupied with a thousand organizational details, and it doesn’t always feel as clear as I’d like for that kind of work. Do you think you could help me with that?”

“I am quite sure I could.”

"I’m pretty sure I can."

“Hum, yes. I was sure you would be. The other duties that were Felicien’s you would soon learn. Well, well, if you are willing, you may come along with us. You’d want some salary, I suppose?”

“Hmm, yes. I was sure you would be. You’ll quickly learn the other responsibilities that were Felicien’s. Well, if you’re interested, you can join us. I guess you’d want a salary, right?”

“If it is usual,” said Andre-Louis.

“If that’s how it usually is,” said Andre-Louis.

“What should you say to ten livres a month?”

“What would you say about earning ten livres a month?”

“I should say that it isn’t exactly the riches of Peru.”

“I have to say that it’s not exactly the wealth of Peru.”

“I might go as far as fifteen,” said Binet, reluctantly. “But times are bad.”

"I might go up to fifteen," Binet said, hesitantly. "But things are tough."

“I’ll make them better for you.”

“I’ll make them better for you.”

“I’ve no doubt you believe it. Then we understand each other?”

“I’m sure you believe it. So we understand each other now?”

“Perfectly,” said Andre-Louis, dryly, and was thus committed to the service of Thespis.

“Perfectly,” said Andre-Louis, dryly, and was thus committed to the service of Thespis.





CHAPTER III. THE COMIC MUSE

The company’s entrance into the township of Guichen, if not exactly triumphal, as Binet had expressed the desire that it should be, was at least sufficiently startling and cacophonous to set the rustics gaping. To them these fantastic creatures appeared—as indeed they were—beings from another world.

The company’s arrival in the town of Guichen, while not exactly triumphant as Binet had wanted it to be, was at least surprising and noisy enough to leave the locals staring in shock. To them, these incredible figures seemed—as they truly were—like beings from another world.

First went the great travelling chaise, creaking and groaning on its way, drawn by two of the Flemish horses. It was Pantaloon who drove it, an obese and massive Pantaloon in a tight-fitting suit of scarlet under a long brown bed-gown, his countenance adorned by a colossal cardboard nose. Beside him on the box sat Pierrot in a white smock, with sleeves that completely covered his hands, loose white trousers, and a black skull-cap. He had whitened his face with flour, and he made hideous noises with a trumpet.

First, the big traveling carriage rolled along, creaking and groaning as it went, pulled by two Flemish horses. Pantaloon was the driver, a large and heavy Pantaloon in a snug scarlet suit under a long brown coat, with a huge cardboard nose on his face. Sitting next to him on the box was Pierrot, dressed in a white smock with sleeves that covered his hands completely, loose white trousers, and a black skullcap. He had powdered his face with flour and was making terrible noises with a trumpet.

On the roof of the coach were assembled Polichinelle, Scaramouche, Harlequin, and Pasquariel. Polichinelle in black and white, his doublet cut in the fashion of a century ago, with humps before and behind, a white frill round his neck and a black mask upon the upper half of his face, stood in the middle, his feet planted wide to steady him, solemnly and viciously banging a big drum. The other three were seated each at one of the corners of the roof, their legs dangling over. Scaramouche, all in black in the Spanish fashion of the seventeenth century, his face adorned with a pair of mostachios, jangled a guitar discordantly. Harlequin, ragged and patched in every colour of the rainbow, with his leather girdle and sword of lath, the upper half of his face smeared in soot, clashed a pair of cymbals intermittently. Pasquariel, as an apothecary in skull-cap and white apron, excited the hilarity of the onlookers by his enormous tin clyster, which emitted when pumped a dolorous squeak.

On the roof of the coach were Polichinelle, Scaramouche, Harlequin, and Pasquariel. Polichinelle, dressed in black and white, wore a doublet styled from a century ago, complete with humps front and back, a white ruffled collar around his neck, and a black mask covering the upper half of his face. He stood in the middle with his feet spread wide to keep his balance, solemnly and aggressively banging on a big drum. The other three were seated at the corners of the roof, their legs hanging over the edge. Scaramouche, all in black in the Spanish style of the seventeenth century, sported a pair of mustaches and strummed a guitar in a jarring manner. Harlequin, looking ragged and patched in every color of the rainbow, wore a leather belt and a wooden sword, with the upper half of his face smeared with soot, occasionally clashed a pair of cymbals. Pasquariel, dressed as an apothecary in a skullcap and white apron, amused the crowd with his oversized tin enema, which emitted a sad squeak when pumped.

Within the chaise itself, but showing themselves freely at the windows, and exchanging quips with the townsfolk, sat the three ladies of the company. Climene, the amoureuse, beautifully gowned in flowered satin, her own clustering ringlets concealed under a pumpkin-shaped wig, looked so much the lady of fashion that you might have wondered what she was doing in that fantastic rabble. Madame, as the mother, was also dressed with splendour, but exaggerated to achieve the ridiculous. Her headdress was a monstrous structure adorned with flowers, and superimposed by little ostrich plumes. Columbine sat facing them, her back to the horses, falsely demure, in milkmaid bonnet of white muslin, and a striped gown of green and blue.

Inside the carriage, but showing themselves freely at the windows and chatting with the townsfolk, sat the three ladies of the party. Climene, the romantic, elegantly dressed in flowered satin, her own cascading curls hidden under a pumpkin-shaped wig, looked so much like a fashionable lady that you might have wondered what she was doing among that bizarre crowd. Madame, being the mother, was also dressed to impress, but in an exaggerated way that bordered on ridiculous. Her headdress was a massive creation decorated with flowers and topped off with small ostrich feathers. Columbine sat facing them, her back to the horses, pretending to be modest in a white muslin bonnet and a striped dress of green and blue.

The marvel was that the old chaise, which in its halcyon days may have served to carry some dignitary of the Church, did not founder instead of merely groaning under that excessive and ribald load.

The amazing thing was that the old chair, which in its better days may have been used to carry some important Church figure, didn’t break down but just groaned under such a heavy and outrageous load.

Next came the house on wheels, led by the long, lean Rhodomont, who had daubed his face red, and increased the terror of it by a pair of formidable mostachios. He was in long thigh-boots and leather jerkin, trailing an enormous sword from a crimson baldrick. He wore a broad felt hat with a draggled feather, and as he advanced he raised his great voice and roared out defiance, and threats of blood-curdling butchery to be performed upon all and sundry. On the roof of this vehicle sat Leandre alone. He was in blue satin, with ruffles, small sword, powdered hair, patches and spy-glass, and red-heeled shoes: the complete courtier, looking very handsome. The women of Guichen ogled him coquettishly. He took the ogling as a proper tribute to his personal endowments, and returned it with interest. Like Climene, he looked out of place amid the bandits who composed the remainder of the company.

Next came the house on wheels, led by the tall and lean Rhodomont, who had painted his face red, making it even more terrifying with a pair of impressive mustaches. He wore long thigh-high boots and a leather jacket, dragging an enormous sword from a crimson belt. He sported a wide felt hat adorned with a droopy feather, and as he approached, he raised his powerful voice and shouted out challenges, making threats of gruesome violence against everyone. Sitting alone on the roof of this vehicle was Leandre. He was dressed in blue satin, with ruffles, a small sword, powdered hair, beauty marks, a spyglass, and red-heeled shoes: the quintessential courtier, looking very handsome. The women of Guichen gazed at him flirtatiously. He accepted their attention as a flattering acknowledgment of his good looks and responded in kind. Like Climene, he seemed out of place among the bandits who made up the rest of the group.

Bringing up the rear came Andre-Louis leading the two donkeys that dragged the property-cart. He had insisted upon assuming a false nose, representing as for embellishment that which he intended for disguise. For the rest, he had retained his own garments. No one paid any attention to him as he trudged along beside his donkeys, an insignificant rear guard, which he was well content to be.

Bringing up the rear was Andre-Louis, leading the two donkeys that pulled the cart. He had insisted on wearing a fake nose, claiming it was for decoration when really it was a disguise. Aside from that, he was still in his own clothes. No one noticed him as he walked alongside his donkeys, happily being an unremarkable rear guard.

They made the tour of the town, in which the activity was already above the normal in preparation for next week’s fair. At intervals they halted, the cacophony would cease abruptly, and Polichinelle would announce in a stentorian voice that at five o’clock that evening in the old market, M. Binet’s famous company of improvisers would perform a new comedy in four acts entitled, “The Heartless Father.”

They walked around the town, where the buzz was already higher than usual in preparation for next week’s fair. They stopped now and then; the noise would suddenly stop, and Polichinelle would loudly announce that at five o’clock that evening in the old market, M. Binet’s famous improv troupe would perform a new comedy in four acts called “The Heartless Father.”

Thus at last they came to the old market, which was the groundfloor of the town hall, and open to the four winds by two archways on each side of its length, and one archway on each side of its breadth. These archways, with two exceptions, had been boarded up. Through those two, which gave admission to what presently would be the theatre, the ragamuffins of the town, and the niggards who were reluctant to spend the necessary sous to obtain proper admission, might catch furtive glimpses of the performance.

Finally, they arrived at the old market, located on the ground floor of the town hall. It was open to the four winds through two archways on each length side and one on each width side. With two exceptions, those archways had been boarded up. Through the two that led to what would soon be the theater, the town's ragamuffins and the cheapskates unwilling to spend the needed coins for proper admission could sneak peeks at the performance.

That afternoon was the most strenuous of Andre-Louis’ life, unaccustomed as he was to any sort of manual labour. It was spent in erecting and preparing the stage at one end of the market-hall; and he began to realize how hard-earned were to be his monthly fifteen livres. At first there were four of them to the task—or really three, for Pantaloon did no more than bawl directions. Stripped of their finery, Rhodomont and Leandre assisted Andre-Louis in that carpentering. Meanwhile the other four were at dinner with the ladies. When a half-hour or so later they came to carry on the work, Andre-Louis and his companions went to dine in their turn, leaving Polichinelle to direct the operations as well as assist in them.

That afternoon was the hardest of Andre-Louis’ life, since he wasn't used to any kind of manual work. He spent it building and preparing the stage at one end of the market hall, and he started to understand how hard-earned his monthly fifteen livres would be. At first, there were four of them working on the task—or really three, because Pantaloon just yelled out directions. Stripped of their fancy costumes, Rhodomont and Leandre helped Andre-Louis with the carpentry. Meanwhile, the other four were having dinner with the ladies. When they returned about half an hour later to continue the work, Andre-Louis and his friends went to have their dinner, leaving Polichinelle to oversee the operations and assist with them.

They crossed the square to the cheap little inn where they had taken up their quarters. In the narrow passage Andre-Louis came face to face with Climene, her fine feathers cast, and restored by now to her normal appearance.

They walked across the square to the affordable little inn where they were staying. In the narrow hallway, Andre-Louis bumped into Climene, her fancy outfit gone, and back to her usual self.

“And how do you like it?” she asked him, pertly.

“And how do you like it?” she asked him, sharply.

He looked her in the eyes. “It has its compensations,” quoth he, in that curious cold tone of his that left one wondering whether he meant or not what he seemed to mean.

He looked her in the eyes. “It has its perks,” he said, in that strange, cool tone of his that made one question whether he actually meant what he appeared to be saying.

She knit her brows. “You... you feel the need of compensations already?”

She frowned. “Do you... do you already feel the need for compensation?”

“Faith, I felt it from the beginning,” said he. “It was the perception of them allured me.”

“Honestly, I felt it from the start,” he said. “It was their presence that drew me in.”

They were quite alone, the others having gone on into the room set apart for them, where food was spread. Andre-Louis, who was as unlearned in Woman as he was learned in Man, was not to know, upon feeling himself suddenly extraordinarily aware of her femininity, that it was she who in some subtle, imperceptible manner so rendered him.

They were completely alone, as the others had moved into the room designated for them, where food was laid out. Andre-Louis, who was as inexperienced with women as he was knowledgeable about men, didn’t realize that his sudden and intense awareness of her femininity came from her, and that it was she who had subtly, almost unnoticed, influenced him this way.

“What,” she asked him, with demurest innocence, “are these compensations?”

“What,” she asked him, with the sweetest innocence, “are these compensations?”

He caught himself upon the brink of the abyss.

He found himself standing on the edge of the abyss.

“Fifteen livres a month,” said he, abruptly.

“Fifteen bucks a month,” he said suddenly.

A moment she stared at him bewildered. He was very disconcerting. Then she recovered.

For a moment, she stared at him in confusion. He was really unsettling. Then she regained her composure.

“Oh, and bed and board,” said she. “Don’t be leaving that from the reckoning, as you seem to be doing; for your dinner will be going cold. Aren’t you coming?”

“Oh, and bed and meals,” she said. “Don’t forget to include that in the calculation, like you seem to be doing; your dinner will get cold. Aren’t you coming?”

“Haven’t you dined?” he cried, and she wondered had she caught a note of eagerness.

“Haven’t you eaten?” he exclaimed, and she wondered if she detected a hint of eagerness.

“No,” she answered, over her shoulder. “I waited.”

“No,” she replied, looking back. “I waited.”

“What for?” quoth his innocence, hopefully.

“What for?” said his innocence, hopefully.

“I had to change, of course, zany,” she answered, rudely. Having dragged him, as she imagined, to the chopping-block, she could not refrain from chopping. But then he was of those who must be chopping back.

“I had to change, obviously, you weirdo,” she replied, rudely. Having pulled him, as she believed, to the chopping block, she couldn't help but take her shot. But then he was one of those who had to push back.

“And you left your manners upstairs with your grand-lady clothes, mademoiselle. I understand.”

“And you left your manners upstairs with your fancy clothes, miss. I get it.”

A scarlet flame suffused her face. “You are very insolent,” she said, lamely.

A red flush spread across her face. “You are really disrespectful,” she said, weakly.

“I’ve often been told so. But I don’t believe it.” He thrust open the door for her, and bowing with an air which imposed upon her, although it was merely copied from Fleury of the Comedie Francaise, so often visited in the Louis le Grand days, he waved her in. “After you, ma demoiselle.” For greater emphasis he deliberately broke the word into its two component parts.

“I've heard that a lot. But I don’t believe it.” He swung the door open for her, and with a bow that seemed to impress her, even though it was just a copy of Fleury from the Comedie Francaise, which had been so popular in the days of Louis le Grand, he gestured her inside. “After you, mademoiselle.” To emphasize this, he intentionally separated the word into its two parts.

“I thank you, monsieur,” she answered, frostily, as near sneering as was possible to so charming a person, and went in, nor addressed him again throughout the meal. Instead, she devoted herself with an unusual and devastating assiduity to the suspiring Leandre, that poor devil who could not successfully play the lover with her on the stage because of his longing to play it in reality.

“I thank you, sir,” she replied coldly, almost sneering, which was quite a feat for such a charming person, and went inside, not speaking to him again during the meal. Instead, she focused with an unusual and intense devotion on the sighing Leandre, that poor guy who couldn’t convincingly play the lover with her on stage because he desperately wanted to do it in real life.

Andre-Louis ate his herrings and black bread with a good appetite nevertheless. It was poor fare, but then poor fare was the common lot of poor people in that winter of starvation, and since he had cast in his fortunes with a company whose affairs were not flourishing, he must accept the evils of the situation philosophically.

Andre-Louis ate his herring and black bread with a healthy appetite anyway. It was meager food, but meager food was the typical experience of poor people during that winter of starvation. Since he had thrown in his lot with a group whose situation was not thriving, he had to accept the hardships of the situation with a philosophical attitude.

“Have you a name?” Binet asked him once in the course of that repast and during a pause in the conversation.

“Do you have a name?” Binet asked him once during that meal and in a lull in the conversation.

“It happens that I have,” said he. “I think it is Parvissimus.”

“I happen to have it,” he said. “I think it’s Parvissimus.”

“Parvissimus?” quoth Binet. “Is that a family name?”

“Parvissimus?” Binet asked. “Is that a last name?”

“In such a company, where only the leader enjoys the privilege of a family name, the like would be unbecoming its least member. So I take the name that best becomes in me. And I think it is Parvissimus—the very least.”

"In a place like this, where only the leader gets to use a family name, it's not right for even the least member to have one. So I choose the name that fits me best. And I think it’s Parvissimus—the very least."

Binet was amused. It was droll; it showed a ready fancy. Oh, to be sure, they must get to work together on those scenarios.

Binet found it funny. It was amusing; it demonstrated a quick imagination. Oh, for sure, they needed to collaborate on those scenarios.

“I shall prefer it to carpentering,” said Andre-Louis. Nevertheless he had to go back to it that afternoon, and to labour strenuously until four o’clock, when at last the autocratic Binet announced himself satisfied with the preparations, and proceeded, again with the help of Andre-Louis, to prepare the lights, which were supplied partly by tallow candles and partly by lamps burning fish-oil.

“I’d rather do this than carpentry,” said Andre-Louis. Still, he had to return to it that afternoon and work hard until four o’clock, when the bossy Binet finally announced he was happy with the preparations. Then, with Andre-Louis's help, he began to set up the lights, which were provided partly by tallow candles and partly by lamps burning fish oil.

At five o’clock that evening the three knocks were sounded, and the curtain rose on “The Heartless Father.”

At five o'clock that evening, three knocks were heard, and the curtain went up on "The Heartless Father."

Among the duties inherited by Andre-Louis from the departed Felicien whom he replaced, was that of doorkeeper. This duty he discharged dressed in a Polichinelle costume, and wearing a pasteboard nose. It was an arrangement mutually agreeable to M. Binet and himself. M. Binet—who had taken the further precaution of retaining Andre-Louis’ own garments—was thereby protected against the risk of his latest recruit absconding with the takings. Andre-Louis, without illusions on the score of Pantaloon’s real object, agreed to it willingly enough, since it protected him from the chance of recognition by any acquaintance who might possibly be in Guichen.

Among the responsibilities passed down to Andre-Louis from the late Felicien, whom he replaced, was the role of doorkeeper. He fulfilled this duty dressed in a Polichinelle costume and wearing a cardboard nose. This arrangement was mutually agreeable to M. Binet and him. M. Binet—who had taken the extra precaution of keeping Andre-Louis’ own clothes—was thus protected from the risk of his newest hire running off with the earnings. Andre-Louis, having no delusions about Pantaloon’s true purpose, accepted this willingly since it shielded him from the possibility of being recognized by any acquaintances who might be in Guichen.

The performance was in every sense unexciting; the audience meagre and unenthusiastic. The benches provided in the front half of the market contained some twenty-seven persons: eleven at twenty sous a head and sixteen at twelve. Behind these stood a rabble of some thirty others at six sous apiece. Thus the gross takings were two louis, ten livres, and two sous. By the time M. Binet had paid for the use of the market, his lights, and the expenses of his company at the inn over Sunday, there was not likely to be very much left towards the wages of his players. It is not surprising, therefore, that M. Binet’s bonhomie should have been a trifle overcast that evening.

The performance was completely lackluster; the audience was small and disinterested. The benches in the front half of the market held about twenty-seven people: eleven at twenty sous each and sixteen at twelve. Behind them were a crowd of around thirty others who paid six sous each. Overall, the total earnings came to two louis, ten livres, and two sous. By the time M. Binet covered the market rental, his lighting costs, and his crew’s expenses at the inn over the weekend, there probably wasn’t much left for his performers' pay. It’s no wonder that M. Binet’s cheerful demeanor was a bit dampened that evening.

“And what do you think of it?” he asked Andre-Louis, as they were walking back to the inn after the performance.

“And what do you think about it?” he asked Andre-Louis, as they walked back to the inn after the show.

“Possibly it could have been worse; probably it could not,” said he.

“Maybe it could have been worse; probably it couldn’t,” he said.

In sheer amazement M. Binet checked in his stride, and turned to look at his companion.

In pure astonishment, M. Binet paused in his tracks and turned to look at his companion.

“Huh!” said he. “Dieu de Dieu! But you are frank.”

“Huh!” he said. “Wow! But you are blunt.”

“An unpopular form of service among fools, I know.”

“An unpopular type of service among idiots, I know.”

“Well, I am not a fool,” said Binet.

“Well, I’m not an idiot,” said Binet.

“That is why I am frank. I pay you the compliment of assuming intelligence in you, M. Binet.”

"That's why I'm being honest. I respect you enough to assume you're intelligent, M. Binet."

“Oh, you do?” quoth M. Binet. “And who the devil are you to assume anything? Your assumptions are presumptuous, sir.” And with that he lapsed into silence and the gloomy business of mentally casting up his accounts.

“Oh, you do?” said M. Binet. “And who the hell are you to assume anything? Your assumptions are arrogant, sir.” With that, he fell silent and resumed the gloomy task of mentally balancing his accounts.

But at table over supper a half-hour later he revived the topic.

But at dinner a half-hour later, he brought the topic up again.

“Our latest recruit, this excellent M. Parvissimus,” he announced, “has the impudence to tell me that possibly our comedy could have been worse, but that probably it could not.” And he blew out his great round cheeks to invite a laugh at the expense of that foolish critic.

“Our latest recruit, this outstanding M. Parvissimus,” he announced, “has the nerve to tell me that our comedy might have been worse, but probably not.” And he puffed out his cheeks to invite a laugh at the expense of that foolish critic.

“That’s bad,” said the swarthy and sardonic Polichinelle. He was grave as Rhadamanthus pronouncing judgment. “That’s bad. But what is infinitely worse is that the audience had the impudence to be of the same mind.”

“That’s bad,” said the dark-skinned and sarcastic Polichinelle. He was serious like Rhadamanthus delivering judgment. “That’s bad. But what’s even worse is that the audience had the audacity to agree.”

“An ignorant pack of clods,” sneered Leandre, with a toss of his handsome head.

“An ignorant bunch of fools,” sneered Leandre, with a toss of his handsome head.

“You are wrong,” quoth Harlequin. “You were born for love, my dear, not criticism.”

“You're wrong,” Harlequin said. “You were born for love, my dear, not for criticism.”

Leandre—a dull dog, as you will have conceived—looked contemptuously down upon the little man. “And you, what were you born for?” he wondered.

Leandre—a boring guy, as you probably figured—looked down at the little man with disdain. “And you, what were you even born for?” he thought.

“Nobody knows,” was the candid admission. “Nor yet why. It is the case of many of us, my dear, believe me.”

“Nobody knows,” was the honest admission. “And we don’t know why. This is true for many of us, my dear, believe me.”

“But why”—M. Binet took him up, and thus spoilt the beginnings of a very pretty quarrel—“why do you say that Leandre is wrong?”

“But why,” M. Binet interrupted, ruining the start of what could have been a nice little argument, “do you say that Leandre is wrong?”

“To be general, because he is always wrong. To be particular, because I judge the audience of Guichen to be too sophisticated for ‘The Heartless Father.’”

“To be general, because he is always wrong. To be specific, because I think the audience of Guichen is too sophisticated for ‘The Heartless Father.’”

“You would put it more happily,” interposed Andre-Louis—who was the cause of this discussion—“if you said that ‘The Heartless Father’ is too unsophisticated for the audience of Guichen.”

“You’d express it better,” interrupted Andre-Louis—who was the reason for this discussion—“if you said that ‘The Heartless Father’ is too simple for the audience of Guichen.”

“Why, what’s the difference?” asked Leandre.

“Why, what’s the difference?” asked Leandre.

“I didn’t imply a difference. I merely suggested that it is a happier way to express the fact.”

“I didn’t mean to imply a difference. I simply suggested that it’s a happier way to express the fact.”

“The gentleman is being subtle,” sneered Binet.

“The guy is being subtle,” sneered Binet.

“Why happier?” Harlequin demanded.

"Why are you happier?" Harlequin demanded.

“Because it is easier to bring ‘The Heartless Father’ to the sophistication of the Guichen audience, than the Guichen audience to the unsophistication of ‘The Heartless Father.’”

“Because it's easier to adapt ‘The Heartless Father’ for the sophisticated Guichen audience than to make the Guichen audience less sophisticated for ‘The Heartless Father.’”

“Let me think it out,” groaned Polichinelle, and he took his head in his hands.

“Let me figure this out,” groaned Polichinelle, and he put his head in his hands.

But from the tail of the table Andre-Louis was challenged by Climene who sat there between Columbine and Madame.

But from the end of the table, Andre-Louis was challenged by Climene, who sat there between Columbine and Madame.

“You would alter the comedy, would you, M. Parvissimus?” she cried.

“You would change the joke, would you, M. Parvissimus?” she exclaimed.

He turned to parry her malice.

He turned to counter her spite.

“I would suggest that it be altered,” he corrected, inclining his head.

“I think it should be changed,” he said, nodding his head.

“And how would you alter it, monsieur?”

“And how would you change it, sir?”

“I? Oh, for the better.”

“Me? Oh, definitely for the better.”

“But of course!” She was sleekest sarcasm. “And how would you do it?”

“But of course!” She was full of sarcasm. “And how would you pull that off?”

“Aye, tell us that,” roared M. Binet, and added: “Silence, I pray you, gentlemen and ladies. Silence for M. Parvissimus.”

“Aye, tell us that,” shouted M. Binet, and added: “Please be quiet, gentlemen and ladies. Silence for M. Parvissimus.”

Andre-Louis looked from father to daughter, and smiled. “Pardi!” said he. “I am between bludgeon and dagger. If I escape with my life, I shall be fortunate. Why, then, since you pin me to the very wall, I’ll tell you what I should do. I should go back to the original and help myself more freely from it.”

Andre-Louis looked from father to daughter and smiled. “Well!” he said. “I’m stuck between a rock and a hard place. If I make it out alive, I’ll consider myself lucky. So, since you’ve backed me into a corner, I’ll tell you what I would do. I’d go back to the source and take what’s mine without holding back.”

“The original?” questioned M. Binet—the author.

“The original?” asked M. Binet—the author.

“It is called, I believe, ‘Monsieur de Pourceaugnac,’ and was written by Moliere.”

“It’s called, I think, ‘Monsieur de Pourceaugnac,’ and was written by Molière.”

Somebody tittered, but that somebody was not M. Binet. He had been touched on the raw, and the look in his little eyes betrayed the fact that his bonhomme exterior covered anything but a bonhomme.

Somebody snickered, but it wasn't M. Binet. He had been hit where it hurt, and the expression in his small eyes revealed that his cheerful demeanor masked anything but cheerfulness.

“You charge me with plagiarism,” he said at last; “with filching the ideas of Moliere.”

“You're accusing me of plagiarism,” he finally said; “of stealing Moliere’s ideas.”

“There is always, of course,” said Andre-Louis, unruffled, “the alternative possibility of two great minds working upon parallel lines.”

“There is always, of course,” said Andre-Louis, calm as ever, “the option of two great minds working in parallel.”

M. Binet studied the young man attentively a moment. He found him bland and inscrutable, and decided to pin him down.

M. Binet studied the young man carefully for a moment. He found him unfriendly and mysterious, and decided to press him for answers.

“Then you do not imply that I have been stealing from Moliere?”

“Are you saying that I’ve been stealing from Moliere?”

“I advise you to do so, monsieur,” was the disconcerting reply.

“I recommend you do that, sir,” was the unsettling response.

M. Binet was shocked.

M. Binet was stunned.

“You advise me to do so! You advise me, me, Antoine Binet, to turn thief at my age!”

“You're telling me to do that? You’re advising me, Antoine Binet, to become a thief at my age?”

“He is outrageous,” said mademoiselle, indignantly.

“He's outrageous,” said the young lady, indignantly.

“Outrageous is the word. I thank you for it, my dear. I take you on trust, sir. You sit at my table, you have the honour to be included in my company, and to my face you have the audacity to advise me to become a thief—the worst kind of thief that is conceivable, a thief of spiritual things, a thief of ideas! It is insufferable, intolerable! I have been, I fear, deeply mistaken in you, monsieur; just as you appear to have been mistaken in me. I am not the scoundrel you suppose me, sir, and I will not number in my company a man who dares to suggest that I should become one. Outrageous!”

"Outrageous is the word. Thank you for that, my dear. I trust you, sir. You sit at my table, you have the honor of being in my company, and to my face, you have the nerve to advise me to become a thief—the worst kind of thief imaginable, a thief of spiritual things, a thief of ideas! It’s unacceptable, intolerable! I fear I have been deeply mistaken about you, monsieur; just as you seem to have been mistaken about me. I am not the scoundrel you think I am, sir, and I will not associate with someone who dares to suggest that I should become one. Outrageous!"

He was very angry. His voice boomed through the little room, and the company sat hushed and something scared, their eyes upon Andre-Louis, who was the only one entirely unmoved by this outburst of virtuous indignation.

He was really angry. His voice echoed through the small room, and the group sat silent and a bit frightened, their eyes on Andre-Louis, who was the only one completely unaffected by this outburst of righteous anger.

“You realize, monsieur,” he said, very quietly, “that you are insulting the memory of the illustrious dead?”

“You realize, sir,” he said softly, “that you are disrespecting the memory of the great deceased?”

“Eh?” said Binet.

"Wait, what?" said Binet.

Andre-Louis developed his sophistries.

Andre-Louis developed his arguments.

“You insult the memory of Moliere, the greatest ornament of our stage, one of the greatest ornaments of our nation, when you suggest that there is vileness in doing that which he never hesitated to do, which no great author yet has hesitated to do. You cannot suppose that Moliere ever troubled himself to be original in the matter of ideas. You cannot suppose that the stories he tells in his plays have never been told before. They were culled, as you very well know—though you seem momentarily to have forgotten it, and it is therefore necessary that I should remind you—they were culled, many of them, from the Italian authors, who themselves had culled them Heaven alone knows where. Moliere took those old stories and retold them in his own language. That is precisely what I am suggesting that you should do. Your company is a company of improvisers. You supply the dialogue as you proceed, which is rather more than Moliere ever attempted. You may, if you prefer it—though it would seem to me to be yielding to an excess of scruple—go straight to Boccaccio or Sacchetti. But even then you cannot be sure that you have reached the sources.”

"You disrespect the legacy of Molière, the greatest highlight of our theater and one of the greatest highlights of our nation, when you imply that there’s something wrong with doing what he never hesitated to do, something no great author has ever shied away from. You can’t believe that Molière ever worried about being original with his ideas. You can’t think that the stories he shares in his plays have never been told before. They were taken, as you very well know—though it seems you've momentarily forgotten this, so I must remind you—many of them were taken from Italian authors, who themselves got them from who-knows-where. Molière took those old stories and retold them in his own words. That’s exactly what I’m suggesting you should do. Your company is a group of improvisers. You create the dialogue as you go, which is more than Molière ever attempted. You might, if you prefer—though it seems to me that would be overthinking it—go straight to Boccaccio or Sacchetti. But even then, you can't be certain that you've found the original sources."

Andre-Louis came off with flying colours after that. You see what a debater was lost in him; how nimble he was in the art of making white look black. The company was impressed, and no one more that M. Binet, who found himself supplied with a crushing argument against those who in future might tax him with the impudent plagiarisms which he undoubtedly perpetrated. He retired in the best order he could from the position he had taken up at the outset.

Andre-Louis came out on top after that. You can see what an incredible debater he was; how skilled he was at making something bad seem good. The group was impressed, especially M. Binet, who now had a strong argument to use against anyone who might accuse him of the blatant plagiarism he definitely committed. He left his original position as gracefully as he could.

“So that you think,” he said, at the end of a long outburst of agreement, “you think that our story of ‘The Heartless Father’ could be enriched by dipping into ‘Monsieur de Pourceaugnac,’ to which I confess upon reflection that it may present certain superficial resemblances?”

“So you think,” he said, after a long moment of agreement, “that our story of ‘The Heartless Father’ could be improved by looking into ‘Monsieur de Pourceaugnac’? I admit that upon thinking it over, there might be some surface similarities?”

“I do; most certainly I do—always provided that you do so judiciously. Times have changed since Moliere.” It was as a consequence of this that Binet retired soon after, taking Andre-Louis with him. The pair sat together late that night, and were again in close communion throughout the whole of Sunday morning.

“I do; absolutely I do—so long as you do it wisely. Times have changed since Moliere.” Because of this, Binet left soon after, taking Andre-Louis with him. The two sat together late that night and enjoyed each other's company again throughout Sunday morning.

After dinner M. Binet read to the assembled company the amended and amplified canevas of “The Heartless Father,” which, acting upon the advice of M. Parvissimus, he had been at great pains to prepare. The company had few doubts as to the real authorship before he began to read; none at all when he had read. There was a verve, a grip about this story; and, what was more, those of them who knew their Moliere realized that far from approaching the original more closely, this canevas had drawn farther away from it. Moliere’s original part—the title role—had dwindled into insignificance, to the great disgust of Polichinelle, to whom it fell. But the other parts had all been built up into importance, with the exception of Leandre, who remained as before. The two great roles were now Scaramouche, in the character of the intriguing Sbrigandini, and Pantaloon the father. There was, too, a comical part for Rhodomont, as the roaring bully hired by Polichinelle to cut Leandre into ribbons. And in view of the importance now of Scaramouche, the play had been rechristened “Figaro-Scaramouche.”

After dinner, M. Binet read to the gathered group the revised and expanded outline of “The Heartless Father,” which he had worked hard on based on M. Parvissimus's advice. The group had little doubt about who actually wrote it before he started reading and none at all after he finished. There was an energy and pull to this story; and, more importantly, those who were familiar with Molière recognized that instead of getting closer to the original, this outline had moved further away from it. Molière’s original character—the title role—had become insignificant, much to Polichinelle's annoyance, who ended up with it. However, all the other roles had been elevated in importance, except for Leandre, who remained unchanged. The two main roles were now Scaramouche, playing the scheming Sbrigandini, and Pantaloon as the father. There was also a funny part for Rhodomont, the loud bully hired by Polichinelle to tear Leandre apart. Given Scaramouche's newfound importance, the play had been renamed “Figaro-Scaramouche.”

This last had not been without a deal of opposition from M. Binet. But his relentless collaborator, who was in reality the real author—drawing shamelessly, but practically at last upon his great store of reading—had overborne him.

This last move faced quite a bit of opposition from M. Binet. But his persistent collaborator, who was actually the true author—drawing openly, yet effectively at last from his extensive reading collection—overcame him.

“You must move with the times, monsieur. In Paris Beaumarchais is the rage. ‘Figaro’ is known to-day throughout the world. Let us borrow a little of his glory. It will draw the people in. They will come to see half a ‘Figaro’ when they will not come to see a dozen ‘Heartless Fathers.’ Therefore let us cast the mantle of Figaro upon some one, and proclaim it in our title.”

“You have to keep up with the times, sir. In Paris, Beaumarchais is the hot topic. ‘Figaro’ is known all over the world today. Let’s take a bit of his fame. It will attract people. They’ll come to see a half-hearted ‘Figaro’ when they wouldn’t come to see a dozen ‘Heartless Fathers.’ So let’s cast the shadow of Figaro over someone and announce it in our title.”

“But as I am the head of the company...” began M. Binet, weakly.

“But since I’m the head of the company...” began M. Binet, weakly.

“If you will be blind to your interests, you will presently be a head without a body. And what use is that? Can the shoulders of Pantaloon carry the mantle of Figaro? You laugh. Of course you laugh. The notion is absurd. The proper person for the mantle of Figaro is Scaramouche, who is naturally Figaro’s twin-brother.”

“If you ignore your own interests, you'll soon be just a head without a body. And what good is that? Can Pantaloon’s shoulders really support Figaro’s cloak? You laugh. Of course, you laugh. It’s a ridiculous idea. The right person for Figaro’s cloak is Scaramouche, who is naturally Figaro’s twin brother.”

Thus tyrannized, the tyrant Binet gave way, comforted by the reflection that if he understood anything at all about the theatre, he had for fifteen livres a month acquired something that would presently be earning him as many louis.

Thus oppressed, the tyrant Binet conceded, reassured by the thought that if he understood anything about the theater, he had for fifteen livres a month secured something that would soon earn him as many louis.

The company’s reception of the canevas now confirmed him, if we except Polichinelle, who, annoyed at having lost half his part in the alterations, declared the new scenario fatuous.

The company's acceptance of the canvas now confirmed him, except for Polichinelle, who, frustrated at having lost half of his role in the changes, called the new script ridiculous.

“Ah! You call my work fatuous, do you?” M. Binet hectored him.

“Ah! You think my work is ridiculous, do you?” M. Binet berated him.

“Your work?” said Polichinelle, to add with his tongue in his cheek: “Ah, pardon. I had not realized that you were the author.”

“Your work?” said Polichinelle, then added with a smirk: “Oh, my bad. I didn't realize you were the one who wrote it.”

“Then realize it now.”

“Realize it now.”

“You were very close with M. Parvissimus over this authorship,” said Polichinelle, with impudent suggestiveness.

“You were really tight with M. Parvissimus about this authorship,” said Polichinelle, with brazen implication.

“And what if I was? What do you imply?”

“And what if I was? What are you getting at?”

“That you took him to cut quills for you, of course.”

"Of course you took him to cut quills for you."

“I’ll cut your ears for you if you’re not civil,” stormed the infuriated Binet.

“I'll cut your ears off if you don't behave,” yelled the angry Binet.

Polichinelle got up slowly, and stretched himself.

Polichinelle got up slowly and stretched.

“Dieu de Dieu!” said he. “If Pantaloon is to play Rhodomont, I think I’ll leave you. He is not amusing in the part.” And he swaggered out before M. Binet had recovered from his speechlessness.

“God of God!” he exclaimed. “If Pantaloon is going to play Rhodomont, I think I’ll leave you. He’s not funny in that role.” And he swaggered out before M. Binet could regain his ability to speak.





CHAPTER IV. EXIT MONSIEUR PARVISSIMUS

Ar four o’clock on Monday afternoon the curtain rose on “Figaro-Scaramouche” to an audience that filled three quarters of the market-hall. M. Binet attributed this good attendance to the influx of people to Guichen for the fair, and to the magnificent parade of his company through the streets of the township at the busiest time of the day. Andre-Louis attributed it entirely to the title. It was the “Figaro” touch that had fetched in the better-class bourgeoisie, which filled more than half of the twenty-sous places and three quarters of the twelve-sous seats. The lure had drawn them. Whether it was to continue to do so would depend upon the manner in which the canevas over which he had laboured to the glory of Binet was interpreted by the company. Of the merits of the canevas itself he had no doubt. The authors upon whom he had drawn for the elements of it were sound, and he had taken of their best, which he claimed to be no more than the justice due to them.

At four o’clock on Monday afternoon, the curtain went up on “Figaro-Scaramouche” to an audience that filled three-quarters of the market hall. M. Binet credited this good turnout to the influx of people to Guichen for the fair and to the impressive parade of his company through the streets at the busiest time of day. Andre-Louis believed it was all because of the title. It was the “Figaro” name that had attracted the upper-class bourgeoisie, which filled more than half of the twenty-sous seats and three-quarters of the twelve-sous seats. The draw had worked. Whether it would keep working depended on how the script he had worked hard on for Binet's honor was interpreted by the company. He had no doubts about the quality of the script itself. The authors he had sourced for its elements were credible, and he had chosen their best, which he believed was simply giving them the recognition they deserved.

The company excelled itself. The audience followed with relish the sly intriguings of Scaramouche, delighted in the beauty and freshness of Climene, was moved almost to tears by the hard fate which through four long acts kept her from the hungering arms of the so beautiful Leandre, howled its delight over the ignominy of Pantaloon, the buffooneries of his sprightly lackey Harlequin, and the thrasonical strut and bellowing fierceness of the cowardly Rhodomont.

The company really outdid themselves. The audience eagerly followed the clever schemes of Scaramouche, enjoyed the beauty and charm of Climene, and were nearly brought to tears by the harsh fate that kept her from the longing arms of the incredibly handsome Leandre for four long acts. They cheered at the humiliation of Pantaloon, laughed at the antics of his lively servant Harlequin, and were entertained by the boastful swagger and loud bravado of the cowardly Rhodomont.

The success of the Binet troupe in Guichen was assured. That night the company drank Burgundy at M. Binet’s expense. The takings reached the sum of eight louis, which was as good business as M. Binet had ever done in all his career. He was very pleased. Gratification rose like steam from his fat body. He even condescended so far as to attribute a share of the credit for the success to M. Parvissimus.

The Binet troupe's success in Guichen was guaranteed. That night, the company celebrated with Burgundy at M. Binet’s expense. The earnings amounted to eight louis, which was the best business M. Binet had done in his entire career. He was very happy. Satisfaction radiated like steam from his plump body. He even went so far as to give some credit for the success to M. Parvissimus.

“His suggestion,” he was careful to say, by way of properly delimiting that share, “was most valuable, as I perceived at the time.”

“His suggestion,” he made sure to say, to properly clarify that part, “was really valuable, as I recognized at the time.”

“And his cutting of quills,” growled Polichinelle. “Don’t forget that. It is most important to have by you a man who understands how to cut a quill, as I shall remember when I turn author.”

“And his cutting of quills,” grumbled Polichinelle. “Don’t forget that. It’s really important to have someone around who knows how to cut a quill, as I’ll remember when I become an author.”

But not even that gibe could stir M. Binet out of his lethargy of content.

But not even that remark could shake M. Binet out of his comfortable laziness.

On Tuesday the success was repeated artistically and augmented financially. Ten louis and seven livres was the enormous sum that Andre-Louis, the doorkeeper, counted over to M. Binet after the performance. Never yet had M. Binet made so much money in one evening—and a miserable little village like Guichen was certainly the last place in which he would have expected this windfall.

On Tuesday, the success was repeated in a big way and made even more money. Ten louis and seven livres was a huge amount that Andre-Louis, the doorkeeper, counted out to M. Binet after the show. M. Binet had never made that much money in one night before—and a small, miserable village like Guichen was definitely the last place he would have expected such a luck.

“Ah, but Guichen in time of fair,” Andre-Louis reminded him. “There are people here from as far as Nantes and Rennes to buy and sell. To-morrow, being the last day of the fair, the crowds will be greater than ever. We should better this evening’s receipts.”

“Ah, but Guichen during the fair,” Andre-Louis reminded him. “There are people here from as far as Nantes and Rennes to buy and sell. Tomorrow, being the last day of the fair, the crowds will be bigger than ever. We should do better than this evening's sales.”

“Better them? I shall be quite satisfied if we do as well, my friend.”

“Better them? I’ll be happy if we do just as well, my friend.”

“You can depend upon that,” Andre-Louis assured him. “Are we to have Burgundy?”

“You can count on that,” Andre-Louis assured him. “Are we having Burgundy?”

And then the tragedy occurred. It announced itself in a succession of bumps and thuds, culminating in a crash outside the door that brought them all to their feet in alarm.

And then the tragedy happened. It made itself known with a series of bumps and thuds, ending with a crash outside the door that had everyone on their feet in alarm.

Pierrot sprang to open, and beheld the tumbled body of a man lying at the foot of the stairs. It emitted groans, therefore it was alive. Pierrot went forward to turn it over, and disclosed the fact that the body wore the wizened face of Scaramouche, a grimacing, groaning, twitching Scaramouche.

Pierrot jumped up to open the door and saw the crumpled body of a man lying at the bottom of the stairs. It was groaning, so it was alive. Pierrot stepped closer to turn it over and revealed that the body had the twisted face of Scaramouche, a grimacing, groaning, twitching Scaramouche.

The whole company, pressing after Pierrot, abandoned itself to laughter.

The entire group, chasing after Pierrot, burst into laughter.

“I always said you should change parts with me,” cried Harlequin. “You’re such an excellent tumbler. Have you been practising?”

“I always said you should switch places with me,” yelled Harlequin. “You’re such an amazing acrobat. Have you been practicing?”

“Fool!” Scaramouche snapped. “Must you be laughing when I’ve all but broken my neck?”

“Fool!” Scaramouche snapped. “Do you have to be laughing when I’ve nearly broken my neck?”

“You are right. We ought to be weeping because you didn’t break it. Come, man, get up,” and he held out a hand to the prostrate rogue.

“You're right. We should be crying because you didn’t break it. Come on, man, get up,” and he reached out a hand to the lying rogue.

Scaramouche took the hand, clutched it, heaved himself from the ground, then with a scream dropped back again.

Scaramouche grabbed the hand, held onto it tightly, pulled himself up from the ground, then with a shout fell back down again.

“My foot!” he complained.

“Ouch, my foot!” he complained.

Binet rolled through the group of players, scattering them to right and left. Apprehension had been quick to seize him. Fate had played him such tricks before.

Binet moved through the group of players, pushing them aside. Anxiety had quickly taken hold of him. Fate had pulled similar tricks on him before.

“What ails your foot?” quoth he, sourly.

“What’s wrong with your foot?” he asked, sourly.

“It’s broken, I think,” Scaramouche complained.

“It’s broken, I guess,” Scaramouche said.

“Broken? Bah! Get up, man.” He caught him under the armpits and hauled him up.

“Broken? Come on! Get up, man.” He grabbed him under the armpits and lifted him up.

Scaramouche came howling to one foot; the other doubled under him when he attempted to set it down, and he must have collapsed again but that Binet supported him. He filled the place with his plaint, whilst Binet swore amazingly and variedly.

Scaramouche came howling down to one foot; the other buckled beneath him when he tried to put it down, and he would have fallen again if Binet hadn't caught him. He filled the room with his cries, while Binet swore in all sorts of amazing and varied ways.

“Must you bellow like a calf, you fool? Be quiet. A chair here, some one.”

“Do you have to shout like a calf, you idiot? Quiet down. Someone, get a chair here.”

A chair was thrust forward. He crushed Scaramouche down into it.

A chair was pushed forward. He shoved Scaramouche down into it.

“Let us look at this foot of yours.”

“Let’s take a look at your foot.”

Heedless of Scaramouche’s howls of pain, he swept away shoe and stocking.

Ignoring Scaramouche's cries of pain, he removed the shoe and stocking.

“What ails it?” he asked, staring. “Nothing that I can see.” He seized it, heel in one hand, instep in the other, and gyrated it. Scaramouche screamed in agony, until Climene caught Binet’s arm and made him stop.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, staring. “Nothing that I can tell.” He grabbed it, heel in one hand, instep in the other, and twisted it. Scaramouche screamed in pain, until Climene grabbed Binet’s arm and made him stop.

“My God, have you no feelings?” she reproved her father. “The lad has hurt his foot. Must you torture him? Will that cure it?”

“My God, don’t you have any feelings?” she scolded her father. “The kid has hurt his foot. Do you have to torture him? Is that going to fix it?”

“Hurt his foot!” said Binet. “I can see nothing the matter with his foot—nothing to justify all this uproar. He has bruised it, maybe...”

“Hurt his foot!” said Binet. “I don’t see anything wrong with his foot—nothing to justify all this fuss. He might have bruised it...”

“A man with a bruised foot doesn’t scream like that,” said Madame over Climene’s shoulder. “Perhaps he has dislocated it.”

“A man with a bruised foot doesn’t scream like that,” said Madame over Climene’s shoulder. “Maybe he has dislocated it.”

“That is what I fear,” whimpered Scaramouche.

"That's what I'm afraid of," Scaramouche whimpered.

Binet heaved himself up in disgust.

Binet pushed himself up in frustration.

“Take him to bed,” he bade them, “and fetch a doctor to see him.”

“Take him to bed,” he told them, “and get a doctor to check on him.”

It was done, and the doctor came. Having seen the patient, he reported that nothing very serious had happened, but that in falling he had evidently sprained his foot a little. A few days’ rest and all would be well.

It was done, and the doctor arrived. After examining the patient, he said that nothing too serious had happened, but that he had definitely sprained his foot a bit when he fell. A few days of rest and everything would be fine.

“A few days!” cried Binet. “God of God! Do you mean that he can’t walk?”

“A few days!” exclaimed Binet. “Oh my God! Are you saying he can’t walk?”

“It would be unwise, indeed impossible for more than a few steps.”

“It would be unwise, and truly impossible, to go more than a few steps.”

M. Binet paid the doctor’s fee, and sat down to think. He filled himself a glass of Burgundy, tossed it off without a word, and sat thereafter staring into the empty glass.

M. Binet paid the doctor's fee and sat down to think. He poured himself a glass of Burgundy, downed it without saying a word, and then sat staring into the empty glass.

“It is of course the sort of thing that must always be happening to me,” he grumbled to no one in particular. The members of the company were all standing in silence before him, sharing his dismay. “I might have known that this—or something like it—would occur to spoil the first vein of luck that I have found in years. Ah, well, it is finished. To-morrow we pack and depart. The best day of the fair, on the crest of the wave of our success—a good fifteen louis to be taken, and this happens! God of God!”

“It’s just the kind of thing that always seems to happen to me,” he grumbled to no one in particular. The members of the group stood in silence around him, sharing his frustration. “I should have known that this—or something like it—would mess up the first stroke of luck I’ve had in years. Ah, well, it’s done. Tomorrow we pack and leave. The best day of the fair, right at the peak of our success—a solid fifteen louis to be made, and this happens! What a joke!”

“Do you mean to abandon to-morrow’s performance?”

“Are you planning to skip tomorrow’s performance?”

All turned to stare with Binet at Andre-Louis.

Everyone turned to stare at Andre-Louis along with Binet.

“Are we to play ‘Figaro-Scaramouche’ without Scaramouche?” asked Binet, sneering.

“Are we going to play ‘Figaro-Scaramouche’ without Scaramouche?” Binet asked, sneering.

“Of course not.” Andre-Louis came forward. “But surely some rearrangement of the parts is possible. For instance, there is a fine actor in Polichinelle.”

“Of course not.” Andre-Louis stepped forward. “But surely we can rearrange some of the parts. For example, there’s a great actor in Polichinelle.”

Polichinelle swept him a bow. “Overwhelmed,” said he, ever sardonic.

Polichinelle gave him a bow. “Overwhelmed,” he said, always sarcastic.

“But he has a part of his own,” objected Binet.

“But he has his own part,” argued Binet.

“A small part, which Pasquariel could play.”

“A small part that Pasquariel could perform.”

“And who will play Pasquariel?”

“Who will play Pasquariel?”

“Nobody. We delete it. The play need not suffer.”

“Nobody. We just remove it. The play doesn’t need to suffer.”

“He thinks of everything,” sneered Polichinelle. “What a man!”

“He thinks of everything,” mocked Polichinelle. “What a guy!”

But Binet was far from agreement. “Are you suggesting that Polichinelle should play Scaramouche?” he asked, incredulously.

But Binet strongly disagreed. “Are you saying that Polichinelle should play Scaramouche?” he asked, incredulously.

“Why not? He is able enough!”

“Why not? He’s more than capable!”

“Overwhelmed again,” interjected Polichinelle.

“Overwhelmed again,” said Polichinelle.

“Play Scaramouche with that figure?” Binet heaved himself up to point a denunciatory finger at Polichinelle’s sturdy, thick-set shortness.

“Play Scaramouche with that figure?” Binet strained to lift himself and pointed an accusing finger at Polichinelle’s strong, stocky build.

“For lack of a better,” said Andre-Louis.

“For lack of a better option,” said Andre-Louis.

“Overwhelmed more than ever.” Polichinelle’s bow was superb this time. “Faith, I think I’ll take the air to cool me after so much blushing.”

“Feeling more overwhelmed than ever.” Polichinelle’s bow was amazing this time. “Honestly, I think I’ll go outside to cool down after all this blushing.”

“Go to the devil,” Binet flung at him.

“Go to hell,” Binet shot back at him.

“Better and better.” Polichinelle made for the door. On the threshold he halted and struck an attitude. “Understand me, Binet. I do not now play Scaramouche in any circumstances whatever.” And he went out. On the whole, it was a very dignified exit.

“Better and better.” Polichinelle headed for the door. On the threshold, he stopped and struck a pose. “Listen to me, Binet. I won’t be playing Scaramouche under any circumstances.” And he walked out. Overall, it was a very dignified departure.

Andre-Louis shrugged, threw out his arms, and let them fall to his sides again. “You have ruined everything,” he told M. Binet. “The matter could easily have been arranged. Well, well, it is you are master here; and since you want us to pack and be off, that is what we will do, I suppose.”

Andre-Louis shrugged, threw his arms out, and let them drop to his sides again. “You’ve messed everything up,” he told M. Binet. “This could have been sorted out easily. Anyway, you’re in charge here; and since you want us to pack and leave, I guess that’s what we’ll do.”

He went out, too. M. Binet stood in thought a moment, then followed him, his little eyes very cunning. He caught him up in the doorway. “Let us take a walk together, M. Parvissimus,” said he, very affably.

He went out, too. M. Binet paused for a moment, deep in thought, then followed him, his small eyes very crafty. He caught up with him in the doorway. “Let’s go for a walk together, M. Parvissimus,” he said, very friendly.

He thrust his arm through Andre-Louis’, and led him out into the street, where there was still considerable movement. Past the booths that ranged about the market they went, and down the hill towards the bridge. “I don’t think we shall pack to-morrow,” said M. Binet, presently. “In fact, we shall play to-morrow night.”

He linked his arm with Andre-Louis’ and guided him out into the street, where there was still a good amount of activity. They walked past the booths that surrounded the market and down the hill towards the bridge. “I don’t think we’ll pack tomorrow,” M. Binet said after a moment. “In fact, we’ll perform tomorrow night.”

“Not if I know Polichinelle. You have...”

“Not if I know Polichinelle. You have...”

“I am not thinking of Polichinelle.”

“I’m not thinking of the obvious.”

“Of whom, then?”

"Then who?"

“Of yourself.”

"About yourself."

“I am flattered, sir. And in what capacity are you thinking of me?” There was something too sleek and oily in Binet’s voice for Andre-Louis’ taste.

“I appreciate the compliment, sir. In what role are you considering me?” There was something too smooth and slick in Binet’s voice for Andre-Louis’ liking.

“I am thinking of you in the part of Scaramouche.”

“I’m thinking of you in the role of Scaramouche.”

“Day-dreams,” said Andre-Louis. “You are amusing yourself, of course.”

“Daydreams,” said Andre-Louis. “You’re just entertaining yourself, right?”

“Not in the least. I am quite serious.”

“Not at all. I'm completely serious.”

“But I am not an actor.”

"But I’m not an actor."

“You told me that you could be.”

"You said you could."

“Oh, upon occasion... a small part, perhaps...”

“Oh, sometimes... just a little bit, maybe...”

“Well, here is a big part—the chance to arrive at a single stride. How many men have had such a chance?”

“Well, here’s a big part—the opportunity to make it with a single step. How many men have had that chance?”

“It is a chance I do not covet, M. Binet. Shall we change the subject?” He was very frosty, as much perhaps because he scented in M. Binet’s manner something that was vaguely menacing as for any other reason.

“It’s a chance I don’t want, M. Binet. Can we change the subject?” He was very cold, perhaps partly because he sensed something vaguely threatening in M. Binet’s demeanor as much as any other reason.

“We’ll change the subject when I please,” said M. Binet, allowing a glimpse of steel to glimmer through the silk of him. “To-morrow night you play Scaramouche. You are ready enough in your wits, your figure is ideal, and you have just the kind of mordant humour for the part. You should be a great success.”

“We'll switch topics when I'm ready,” said M. Binet, letting a hint of toughness show through his polished demeanor. “Tomorrow night, you'll be playing Scaramouche. You're sharp enough, you have the perfect physique, and you bring just the right kind of biting humor to the role. You should really shine.”

“It is much more likely that I should be an egregious failure.”

“It’s much more likely that I’ll be a total failure.”

“That won’t matter,” said Binet, cynically, and explained himself. “The failure will be personal to yourself. The receipts will be safe by then.”

"That won't matter," Binet said with a smirk, explaining further. "The failure will be on you. The receipts will be fine by then."

“Much obliged,” said Andre-Louis.

“Thanks a lot,” said Andre-Louis.

“We should take fifteen louis to-morrow night.”

“We should take fifteen louis tomorrow night.”

“It is unfortunate that you are without a Scaramouche,” said Andre-Louis.

“It’s too bad you don’t have a Scaramouche,” said Andre-Louis.

“It is fortunate that I have one, M. Parvissimus.”

“It’s lucky that I have one, M. Parvissimus.”

Andre-Louis disengaged his arm. “I begin to find you tiresome,” said he. “I think I will return.”

Andre-Louis pulled his arm away. “I’m starting to find you annoying,” he said. “I think I’ll head back.”

“A moment, M. Parvissimus. If I am to lose that fifteen louis... you’ll not take it amiss that I compensate myself in other ways?”

“Just a moment, M. Parvissimus. If I’m going to lose that fifteen louis... you won’t mind if I make up for it in other ways?”

“That is your own concern, M. Binet.”

"That’s your own business, M. Binet."

“Pardon, M. Parvissimus. It may possibly be also yours.” Binet took his arm again. “Do me the kindness to step across the street with me. Just as far as the post-office there. I have something to show you.”

“Excuse me, Mr. Parvissimus. This might also belong to you.” Binet took his arm again. “Please do me the favor of walking across the street with me. Just to the post office over there. I have something to show you.”

Andre-Louis went. Before they reached that sheet of paper nailed upon the door, he knew exactly what it would say. And in effect it was, as he had supposed, that twenty louis would be paid for information leading to the apprehension of one Andre-Louis Moreau, lawyer of Gavrillac, who was wanted by the King’s Lieutenant in Rennes upon a charge of sedition.

Andre-Louis left. Before they got to the piece of paper nailed to the door, he knew exactly what it would say. And sure enough, it read just as he thought: twenty louis would be paid for information leading to the capture of one Andre-Louis Moreau, lawyer from Gavrillac, who was wanted by the King’s Lieutenant in Rennes for sedition.

M. Binet watched him whilst he read. Their arms were linked, and Binet’s grip was firm and powerful.

M. Binet watched him as he read. Their arms were linked, and Binet's grip was strong and tight.

“Now, my friend,” said he, “will you be M. Parvissimus and play Scaramouche to-morrow, or will you be Andre-Louis Moreau of Gavrillac and go to Rennes to satisfy the King’s Lieutenant?”

“Now, my friend,” he said, “will you be M. Parvissimus and play Scaramouche tomorrow, or will you be Andre-Louis Moreau of Gavrillac and go to Rennes to please the King’s Lieutenant?”

“And if it should happen that you are mistaken?” quoth Andre-Louis, his face a mask.

“And what if you’re wrong?” Andre-Louis said, his face expressionless.

“I’ll take the risk of that,” leered M. Binet. “You mentioned, I think, that you were a lawyer. An indiscretion, my dear. It is unlikely that two lawyers will be in hiding at the same time in the same district. You see it is not really clever of me. Well, M. Andre-Louis Moreau, lawyer of Gavrillac, what is it to be?”

“I'll take that risk,” M. Binet said with a smirk. “You mentioned, I believe, that you’re a lawyer. That’s a little careless, my dear. It’s not very likely that two lawyers would be hiding in the same area at the same time. You see, this isn’t really smart on my part. So, M. Andre-Louis Moreau, lawyer of Gavrillac, what’s your move?”

“We will talk it over as we walk back,” said Andre-Louis.

“We'll discuss it as we walk back,” said Andre-Louis.

“What is there to talk over?”

"What’s there to talk about?"

“One or two things, I think. I must know where I stand. Come, sir, if you please.”

“One or two things, I think. I need to know where I stand. Come on, sir, if you don’t mind.”

“Very well,” said M. Binet, and they turned up the street again, but M. Binet maintained a firm hold of his young friend’s arm, and kept himself on the alert for any tricks that the young gentleman might be disposed to play. It was an unnecessary precaution. Andre-Louis was not the man to waste his energy futilely. He knew that in bodily strength he was no match at all for the heavy and powerful Pantaloon.

“Alright,” said M. Binet, and they headed back up the street, but M. Binet held onto his young friend’s arm firmly and stayed alert for any tricks the young man might try to pull. It was an unnecessary precaution. Andre-Louis was not the type to waste his energy on pointless antics. He knew that in terms of physical strength, he couldn't compete with the heavy and powerful Pantaloon.

“If I yield to your most eloquent and seductive persuasions, M. Binet,” said he, sweetly, “what guarantee do you give me that you will not sell me for twenty louis after I shall have served your turn?”

“If I give in to your most charming and convincing arguments, M. Binet,” he said softly, “what assurance do you provide that you won’t sell me for twenty louis once I’ve done what you need?”

“You have my word of honour for that.” M. Binet was emphatic.

“You have my word of honor for that.” M. Binet said earnestly.

Andre-Louis laughed. “Oh, we are to talk of honour, are we? Really, M. Binet? It is clear you think me a fool.”

Andre-Louis laughed. “Oh, so we're going to talk about honor, are we? Really, Mr. Binet? It's obvious you think I'm an idiot.”

In the dark he did not see the flush that leapt to M. Binet’s round face. It was some moments before he replied.

In the dark, he didn't notice the flush that crept into M. Binet’s round face. It took him a few moments to respond.

“Perhaps you are right,” he growled. “What guarantee do you want?”

"Maybe you’re right," he grumbled. "What kind of guarantee do you need?"

“I do not know what guarantee you can possibly give.”

“I have no idea what guarantee you could possibly provide.”

“I have said that I will keep faith with you.”

“I’ve said that I will stay true to you.”

“Until you find it more profitable to sell me.”

“Until you find it more worthwhile to sell me.”

“You have it in your power to make it more profitable always for me to keep faith with you. It is due to you that we have done so well in Guichen. Oh, I admit it frankly.”

"You have the ability to make it more beneficial for me to stay loyal to you. It's because of you that we've done so well in Guichen. Oh, I’ll be honest about it."

“In private,” said Andre-Louis.

“In private,” Andre-Louis said.

M. Binet left the sarcasm unheeded.

M. Binet ignored the sarcasm.

“What you have done for us here with ‘Figaro-Scaramouche,’ you can do elsewhere with other things. Naturally, I shall not want to lose you. That is your guarantee.”

“What you’ve done for us here with ‘Figaro-Scaramouche,’ you can definitely do elsewhere with other projects. Of course, I don’t want to lose you. That’s your assurance.”

“Yet to-night you would sell me for twenty louis.”

“Yet tonight you would sell me for twenty louis.”

“Because—name of God!—you enrage me by refusing me a service well within your powers. Don’t you think, had I been entirely the rogue you think me, I could have sold you on Saturday last? I want you to understand me, my dear Parvissimus.”

“Because—oh my God!—you frustrate me by denying me a favor that's clearly within your capabilities. Don’t you think that if I were truly the scoundrel you believe me to be, I could have sold you out last Saturday? I need you to understand me, my dear Parvissimus.”

“I beg that you’ll not apologize. You would be more tiresome than ever.”

“I ask that you don’t apologize. That would be even more annoying.”

“Of course you will be gibing. You never miss a chance to gibe. It’ll bring you trouble before you’re done with life. Come; here we are back at the inn, and you have not yet given me your decision.”

“Of course you’ll be making sarcastic comments. You never miss a chance to throw shade. It’s going to get you into trouble before you finish your life. Come on; we’re back at the inn, and you still haven’t given me your decision.”

Andre-Louis looked at him. “I must yield, of course. I can’t help myself.”

Andre-Louis looked at him. “I have to give in, of course. I can’t help it.”

M. Binet released his arm at last, and slapped him heartily upon the back. “Well declared, my lad. You’ll never regret it. If I know anything of the theatre, I know that you have made the great decision of your life. To-morrow night you’ll thank me.”

M. Binet finally let go of his arm and gave him a hearty slap on the back. “Well said, my boy. You won’t regret this. If I know anything about the theater, it’s that you’ve just made the biggest decision of your life. Tomorrow night, you’ll be thanking me.”

Andre-Louis shrugged, and stepped out ahead towards the inn. But M. Binet called him back.

Andre-Louis shrugged and stepped toward the inn. But M. Binet called him back.

“M. Parvissimus!”

"M. Parvissimus!"

He turned. There stood the man’s great bulk, the moonlight beating down upon that round fat face of his, and he was holding out his hand.

He turned. There stood the man's huge figure, the moonlight shining down on that round, chubby face of his, and he was reaching out his hand.

“M. Parvissimus, no rancour. It is a thing I do not admit into my life. You will shake hands with me, and we will forget all this.”

“M. Parvissimus, no hard feelings. I don’t let that kind of negativity into my life. You’ll shake hands with me, and we’ll forget all this.”

Andre-Louis considered him a moment with disgust. He was growing angry. Then, realizing this, he conceived himself ridiculous, almost as ridiculous as that sly, scoundrelly Pantaloon. He laughed and took the outstretched hand. “No rancour?” M. Binet insisted.

Andre-Louis looked at him for a moment with disgust. He was getting angry. Then, realizing this, he found himself ridiculous, almost as ridiculous as that sneaky, shady Pantaloon. He laughed and took the extended hand. “No hard feelings?” M. Binet pushed.

“Oh, no rancour,” said Andre-Louis.

“Oh, no hard feelings,” said Andre-Louis.





CHAPTER V. ENTER SCARAMOUCHE

Dressed in the close-fitting suit of a bygone age, all black, from flat velvet cap to rosetted shoes, his face whitened and a slight up-curled moustache glued to his upper lip, a small-sword at his side and a guitar slung behind him, Scaramouche surveyed himself in a mirror, and was disposed to be sardonic—which was the proper mood for the part.

Dressed in a tight-fitting suit from a past era, all black, from his flat velvet cap to his rosetted shoes, his face pale and a slight upturned mustache stuck to his upper lip, a small sword at his side and a guitar slung behind him, Scaramouche looked at himself in a mirror and felt a bit sarcastic—which was the right mood for the role.

He reflected that his life, which until lately had been of a stagnant, contemplative quality, had suddenly become excessively active. In the course of one week he had been lawyer, mob-orator, outlaw, property-man, and finally buffoon. Last Wednesday he had been engaged in moving an audience of Rennes to anger; on this Wednesday he was to move an audience of Guichen to mirth. Then he had been concerned to draw tears; to-day it was his business to provoke laughter. There was a difference, and yet there was a parallel. Then as now he had been a comedian; and the part that he had played then was, when you came to think of it, akin to the part he was to play this evening. For what had he been at Rennes but a sort of Scaramouche—the little skirmisher, the astute intriguer, spattering the seed of trouble with a sly hand? The only difference lay in the fact that to-day he went forth under the name that properly described his type, whereas last week he had been disguised as a respectable young provincial attorney.

He realized that his life, which until recently had been pretty calm and reflective, had suddenly become incredibly busy. In just one week, he had been a lawyer, a charismatic speaker for a crowd, an outlaw, a property manager, and finally a clown. Last Wednesday, he had stirred an audience in Rennes to anger; today, he was set to bring laughter to an audience in Guichen. Back then, he aimed to draw tears; today, his job was to get people laughing. There was a difference, but also a similarity. Both times, he had been a comedian; and when you thought about it, the role he played then was similar to the role he would take on this evening. For in Rennes, he had been a kind of Scaramouche—the little fighter, the clever schemer, sowing seeds of trouble with a sly touch. The only difference was that today he was going out under a name that truly suited his character, while last week he had been dressed up as a respectable young provincial lawyer.

He bowed to his reflection in the mirror.

He nodded at his reflection in the mirror.

“Buffoon!” he apostrophized it. “At last you have found yourself. At last you have come into your heritage. You should be a great success.”

“Clown!” he shouted. “You've finally found yourself. You've finally stepped into your true identity. You should do really well.”

Hearing his new name called out by M. Binet, he went below to find the company assembled, and waiting in the entrance corridor of the inn.

Hearing his new name called by M. Binet, he went downstairs to find the group gathered and waiting in the entrance hallway of the inn.

He was, of course, an object of great interest to all the company. Most critically was he conned by M. Binet and mademoiselle; by the former with gravely searching eyes, by the latter with a curl of scornful lip.

He was definitely the center of attention for everyone there. Most importantly, he was played for a fool by M. Binet and the young lady; the former with his seriously probing gaze, and the latter with a contemptuous smirk.

“You’ll do,” M. Binet commended his make-up. “At least you look the part.”

“You’ll do,” M. Binet said, appreciating his makeup. “At least you look the part.”

“Unfortunately men are not always what they look,” said Climene, acidly.

“Unfortunately, men aren’t always what they seem,” said Climene, sharply.

“That is a truth that does not at present apply to me,” said Andre-Louis. “For it is the first time in my life that I look what I am.”

"That’s a truth that doesn’t really apply to me right now," said Andre-Louis. "Because it's the first time in my life that I see myself as I truly am."

Mademoiselle curled her lip a little further, and turned her shoulder to him. But the others thought him very witty—probably because he was obscure. Columbine encouraged him with a friendly smile that displayed her large white teeth, and M. Binet swore yet once again that he would be a great success, since he threw himself with such spirit into the undertaking. Then in a voice that for the moment he appeared to have borrowed from the roaring captain, M. Binet marshalled them for the short parade across to the market-hall.

Mademoiselle curled her lip a bit more and turned her shoulder to him. But the others found him very funny—probably because he was a bit of a mystery. Columbine encouraged him with a friendly smile that showed off her big white teeth, and M. Binet swore once again that he would be a huge success, since he threw himself into the task with such energy. Then, in a voice that for a moment sounded like the booming captain's, M. Binet lined them up for the short march over to the market hall.

The new Scaramouche fell into place beside Rhodomont. The old one, hobbling on a crutch, had departed an hour ago to take the place of doorkeeper, vacated of necessity by Andre-Louis. So that the exchange between those two was a complete one.

The new Scaramouche settled beside Rhodomont. The old one, limping on a crutch, had left an hour ago to take over as doorkeeper, a position that Andre-Louis had to leave. So, the exchange between the two was total.

Headed by Polichinelle banging his great drum and Pierrot blowing his trumpet, they set out, and were duly passed in review by the ragamuffins drawn up in files to enjoy so much of the spectacle as was to be obtained for nothing.

Led by Polichinelle beating his big drum and Pierrot playing his trumpet, they started out and were proudly observed by the kids lined up to enjoy whatever part of the show they could see for free.

Ten minutes later the three knocks sounded, and the curtains were drawn aside to reveal a battered set that was partly garden, partly forest, in which Climene feverishly looked for the coming of Leandre. In the wings stood the beautiful, melancholy lover, awaiting his cue, and immediately behind him the unfledged Scaramouche, who was anon to follow him.

Ten minutes later, three knocks echoed, and the curtains were pulled back to show a worn-out set that was part garden, part forest, where Climene anxiously awaited Leandre's arrival. In the wings stood the handsome, brooding lover, ready for his cue, followed closely by the inexperienced Scaramouche, who was about to follow him.

Andre-Louis was assailed with nausea in that dread moment. He attempted to take a lightning mental review of the first act of this scenario of which he was himself the author-in-chief; but found his mind a complete blank. With the perspiration starting from his skin, he stepped back to the wall, where above a dim lantern was pasted a sheet bearing the brief outline of the piece. He was still studying it, when his arm was clutched, and he was pulled violently towards the wings. He had a glimpse of Pantaloon’s grotesque face, its eyes blazing, and he caught a raucous growl:

Andre-Louis was hit with nausea in that terrifying moment. He tried to quickly review the first act of this scenario that he had created, but his mind was completely blank. With beads of sweat forming on his skin, he stepped back against the wall, where above a dim lantern was a sheet that had the brief outline of the play. He was still studying it when someone grabbed his arm and forcefully pulled him towards the wings. He got a quick look at Pantaloon’s exaggerated face, its eyes blazing, and he heard a rough growl:

“Climene has spoken your cue three times already.”

“Climene has already said your line three times.”

Before he realized it, he had been bundled on to the stage, and stood there foolishly, blinking in the glare of the footlights, with their tin reflectors. So utterly foolish and bewildered did he look that volley upon volley of laughter welcomed him from the audience, which this evening packed the hall from end to end. Trembling a little, his bewilderment at first increasing, he stood there to receive that rolling tribute to his absurdity. Climene was eyeing him with expectant mockery, savouring in advance his humiliation; Leandre regarded him in consternation, whilst behind the scenes, M. Binet was dancing in fury.

Before he knew it, he had been pushed onto the stage, standing there awkwardly, blinking in the harsh lights, with their tin reflectors. He looked so completely foolish and confused that waves of laughter erupted from the audience, which filled the hall completely that evening. Trembling a bit, his confusion growing at first, he stood there to take in the rolling applause for his ridiculousness. Climene was watching him with eager mockery, enjoying his humiliation in advance; Leandre looked at him in shock, while backstage, M. Binet was fuming with anger.

“Name of a name,” he groaned to the rather scared members of the company assembled there, “what will happen when they discover that he isn’t acting?”

“Name of a name,” he groaned to the rather scared members of the group gathered there, “what will happen when they find out that he isn’t acting?”

But they never did discover it. Scaramouche’s bewildered paralysis lasted but a few seconds. He realized that he was being laughed at, and remembered that his Scaramouche was a creature to be laughed with, and not at. He must save the situation; twist it to his own advantage as best he could. And now his real bewilderment and terror was succeeded by acted bewilderment and terror far more marked, but not quite so funny. He contrived to make it clearly appear that his terror was of some one off the stage. He took cover behind a painted shrub, and thence, the laughter at last beginning to subside, he addressed himself to Climene and Leandre.

But they never figured it out. Scaramouche's confused paralysis lasted only a few seconds. He realized that people were laughing at him and remembered that his Scaramouche was someone to be laughed with, not at. He had to turn the situation around and make it work to his advantage as best he could. Now his real confusion and fear were replaced by an exaggerated performance of confusion and fear that was even more pronounced but not quite as amusing. He managed to make it clear that his fear was directed at someone offstage. He hid behind a painted shrub, and as the laughter finally began to die down, he turned to Climene and Leandre.

“Forgive me, beautiful lady, if the abrupt manner of my entrance startled you. The truth is that I have never been the same since that last affair of mine with Almaviva. My heart is not what it used to be. Down there at the end of the lane I came face to face with an elderly gentleman carrying a heavy cudgel, and the horrible thought entered my mind that it might be your father, and that our little stratagem to get you safely married might already have been betrayed to him. I think it was the cudgel put such notion in my head. Not that I am afraid. I am not really afraid of anything. But I could not help reflecting that, if it should really have been your father, and he had broken my head with his cudgel, your hopes would have perished with me. For without me, what should you have done, my poor children?”

“Forgive me, beautiful lady, if my sudden entrance startled you. The truth is, I haven’t been the same since my last situation with Almaviva. My heart isn’t what it used to be. Down at the end of the lane, I came face to face with an older man carrying a heavy club, and the terrible thought hit me that it might be your father, and that our little plan to get you safely married might have already been revealed to him. I think it was the club that put the idea in my head. Not that I’m afraid. I’m not really scared of anything. But I couldn’t help thinking that if it really had been your father and he had swung that club at me, your hopes would have died with me. Because without me, what would you have done, my poor children?”

A ripple of laughter from the audience had been steadily enheartening him, and helping him to recover his natural impudence. It was clear they found him comical. They were to find him far more comical than ever he had intended, and this was largely due to a fortuitous circumstance upon which he had insufficiently reckoned. The fear of recognition by some one from Gavrillac or Rennes had been strong upon him. His face was sufficiently made up to baffle recognition; but there remained his voice. To dissemble this he had availed himself of the fact that Figaro was a Spaniard. He had known a Spaniard at Louis le Grand who spoke a fluent but most extraordinary French, with a grotesque excess of sibilant sounds. It was an accent that he had often imitated, as youths will imitate characteristics that excite their mirth. Opportunely he had bethought him of that Spanish student, and it was upon his speech that to-night he modelled his own. The audience of Guichen found it as laughable on his lips as he and his fellows had found it formerly on the lips of that derided Spaniard.

A wave of laughter from the audience was steadily boosting his confidence and helping him regain his usual boldness. It was clear they found him funny. They were about to find him way funnier than he had planned, and this was mainly because of an unexpected twist he hadn’t fully considered. He had been quite worried about being recognized by someone from Gavrillac or Rennes. His face was made up enough to avoid recognition, but his voice was still a concern. To hide it, he leaned into the fact that Figaro was a Spaniard. He remembered a Spaniard from Louis le Grand who spoke fluent yet oddly pronounced French, with a comically exaggerated sibilance. It was an accent he had often mimicked, just as young people do with traits that amuse them. Luckily, he thought of that Spanish student, and tonight he based his speech on that. The audience in Guichen found it just as funny coming from him as he and his friends had previously found it on that mocked Spaniard.

Meanwhile, behind the scenes, Binet—listening to that glib impromptu of which the scenario gave no indication—had recovered from his fears.

Meanwhile, behind the scenes, Binet—listening to that smooth, off-the-cuff performance that the script didn’t hint at—had gotten over his fears.

“Dieu de Dieu!” he whispered, grinning. “Did he do it, then, on purpose?”

“God of God!” he whispered, grinning. “Did he really do it on purpose?”

It seemed to him impossible that a man who had been so terror-stricken as he had fancied Andre-Louis, could have recovered his wits so quickly and completely. Yet the doubt remained.

It seemed impossible to him that a man who had been as scared as he imagined Andre-Louis to be could have regained his composure so quickly and fully. Yet the doubt lingered.

To resolve it after the curtain had fallen upon a first act that had gone with a verve unrivalled until this hour in the annals of the company, borne almost entirely upon the slim shoulders of the new Scaramouche, M. Binet bluntly questioned him.

To settle things after the curtain had dropped on a first act that had been full of energy unmatched in the history of the company, almost entirely carried by the slender shoulders of the new Scaramouche, Mr. Binet straightforwardly questioned him.

They were standing in the space that did duty as green-room, the company all assembled there, showering congratulations upon their new recruit. Scaramouche, a little exalted at the moment by his success, however trivial he might consider it to-morrow, took then a full revenge upon Climene for the malicious satisfaction with which she had regarded his momentary blank terror.

They were standing in the area that served as the green room, the entire company gathered there, showering congratulations on their new member. Scaramouche, feeling a bit high from his success, no matter how trivial he might think it tomorrow, then took complete revenge on Climene for the wicked pleasure she had taken in his momentary fear.

“I do not wonder that you ask,” said he. “Faith, I should have warned you that I intended to do my best from the start to put the audience in a good humour with me. Mademoiselle very nearly ruined everything by refusing to reflect any of my terror. She was not even startled. Another time, mademoiselle, I shall give you full warning of my every intention.”

“I’m not surprised you’re asking,” he said. “Honestly, I should have let you know that I planned to do my best from the beginning to get the audience on my side. Mademoiselle almost messed everything up by not showing any of my fear. She didn’t even flinch. Next time, mademoiselle, I’ll make sure to give you a heads up about all my intentions.”

She crimsoned under her grease-paint. But before she could find an answer of sufficient venom, her father was rating her soundly for her stupidity—the more soundly because himself he had been deceived by Scaramouche’s supreme acting.

She flushed beneath her makeup. But before she could come up with a sharp retort, her father was scolding her for her foolishness—the scolding was even harsher because he himself had been fooled by Scaramouche’s incredible performance.

Scaramouche’s success in the first act was more than confirmed as the performance proceeded. Completely master of himself by now, and stimulated as only success can stimulate, he warmed to his work. Impudent, alert, sly, graceful, he incarnated the very ideal of Scaramouche, and he helped out his own native wit by many a remembered line from Beaumarchais, thereby persuading the better informed among the audience that here indeed was something of the real Figaro, and bringing them, as it were, into touch with the great world of the capital.

Scaramouche’s success in the first act was more than confirmed as the performance went on. Now completely in control of himself and energized by his success, he really got into his role. Bold, attentive, clever, and smooth, he embodied the true essence of Scaramouche, enhancing his own natural wit with lines he had memorized from Beaumarchais. This made those in the audience who were more knowledgeable feel like they were experiencing something genuine, connecting them to the vibrant atmosphere of the capital.

When at last the curtain fell for the last time, it was Scaramouche who shared with Climene the honours of the evening, his name that was coupled with hers in the calls that summoned them before the curtains.

When the curtain finally fell for the last time, it was Scaramouche who shared the spotlight with Climene, his name mentioned alongside hers in the applause that called them out before the curtains.

As they stepped back, and the curtains screened them again from the departing audience, M. Binet approached them, rubbing his fat hands softly together. This runagate young lawyer, whom chance had blown into his company, had evidently been sent by Fate to make his fortune for him. The sudden success at Guichen, hitherto unrivalled, should be repeated and augmented elsewhere. There would be no more sleeping under hedges and tightening of belts. Adversity was behind him. He placed a hand upon Scaramouche’s shoulder, and surveyed him with a smile whose oiliness not even his red paint and colossal false nose could dissemble.

As they stepped back, and the curtains hid them again from the departing audience, M. Binet approached, rubbing his fat hands together. This wandering young lawyer, who had unexpectedly joined his company, clearly had been sent by Fate to make a fortune for him. The sudden success at Guichen, previously unmatched, should be repeated and increased elsewhere. There would be no more sleeping under hedges and tightening of belts. Adversity was behind him. He placed a hand on Scaramouche’s shoulder and looked at him with a smile that was so slick that not even his red paint and huge false nose could hide it.

“And what have you to say to me now?” he asked him. “Was I wrong when I assured you that you would succeed? Do you think I have followed my fortunes in the theatre for a lifetime without knowing a born actor when I see one? You are my discovery, Scaramouche. I have discovered you to yourself. I have set your feet upon the road to fame and fortune. I await your thanks.”

“And what do you have to say to me now?” he asked. “Was I wrong when I told you that you would succeed? Do you think I’ve spent my whole life in theater without being able to recognize a natural talent when I see one? You are my discovery, Scaramouche. I’ve helped you discover your own talent. I’ve set you on the path to fame and fortune. I’m waiting for your thanks.”

Scaramouche laughed at him, and his laugh was not altogether pleasant.

Scaramouche laughed at him, and his laugh was not exactly pleasant.

“Always Pantaloon!” said he.

“Always Pantaloon!” he said.

The great countenance became overcast. “I see that you do not yet forgive me the little stratagem by which I forced you to do justice to yourself. Ungrateful dog! As if I could have had any purpose but to make you; and I have done so. Continue as you have begun, and you will end in Paris. You may yet tread the stage of the Comedie Francaise, the rival of Talma, Fleury, and Dugazon. When that happens to you perhaps you will feel the gratitude that is due to old Binet, for you will owe it all to this soft-hearted old fool.”

The great expression turned gloomy. “I see you still haven't forgiven me for the little trick I played to make you realize your own worth. Ungrateful dog! As if I had any other intention than to help you; and I have succeeded. Keep going like you have, and you’ll end up in Paris. You might even walk the stage of the Comédie-Française, alongside legends like Talma, Fleury, and Dugazon. When that day comes, maybe you’ll feel the gratitude you owe to old Binet, because it will all be thanks to this soft-hearted old fool.”

“If you were as good an actor on the stage as you are in private,” said Scaramouche, “you would yourself have won to the Comedie Francaise long since. But I bear no rancour, M. Binet.” He laughed, and put out his hand.

“If you were as good an actor on stage as you are in private,” said Scaramouche, “you would have gotten into the Comedie Francaise a long time ago. But I hold no grudges, M. Binet.” He laughed and extended his hand.

Binet fell upon it and wrung it heartily.

Binet came across it and squeezed it tightly.

“That, at least, is something,” he declared. “My boy, I have great plans for you—for us. To-morrow we go to Maure; there is a fair there to the end of this week. Then on Monday we take our chances at Pipriac, and after that we must consider. It may be that I am about to realize the dream of my life. There must have been upwards of fifteen louis taken to-night. Where the devil is that rascal Cordemais?”

“That at least is something,” he said. “My boy, I have big plans for you—for us. Tomorrow we’re heading to Maure; there’s a fair there until the end of this week. Then on Monday we’ll try our luck at Pipriac, and after that we’ll have to think things over. I might finally be on the verge of realizing the dream of my life. There must have been over fifteen louis taken tonight. Where the hell is that scoundrel Cordemais?”

Cordemais was the name of the original Scaramouche, who had so unfortunately twisted his ankle. That Binet should refer to him by his secular designation was a sign that in the Binet company at least he had fallen for ever from the lofty eminence of Scaramouche.

Cordemais was the name of the original Scaramouche, who had unfortunately twisted his ankle. The fact that Binet referred to him by his real name was a sign that, in the Binet company at least, he had permanently fallen from the high status of Scaramouche.

“Let us go and find him, and then we’ll away to the inn and crack a bottle of the best Burgundy, perhaps two bottles.”

“Let’s go find him, and then we’ll head to the inn and open a bottle of the best Burgundy, maybe even two bottles.”

But Cordemais was not readily to be found. None of the company had seen him since the close of the performance. M. Binet went round to the entrance. Cordemais was not there. At first he was annoyed; then as he continued in vain to bawl the fellow’s name, he began to grow uneasy; lastly, when Polichinelle, who was with them, discovered Cordemais’ crutch standing discarded behind the door, M. Binet became alarmed. A dreadful suspicion entered his mind. He grew visibly pale under his paint.

But Cordemais was hard to find. No one in the group had seen him since the performance ended. M. Binet went to the entrance. Cordemais wasn’t there. At first, he was irritated; then, as he shouted the guy’s name without any luck, he started to feel anxious; finally, when Polichinelle, who was with them, found Cordemais’ crutch abandoned behind the door, M. Binet became worried. A terrible suspicion crossed his mind. He visibly turned pale under his makeup.

“But this evening he couldn’t walk without the crutch!” he exclaimed. “How then does he come to leave it there and take himself off?”

“But tonight he couldn't walk without the crutch!” he exclaimed. “So how did he leave it behind and just go?”

“Perhaps he has gone on to the inn,” suggested some one.

"Maybe he went on to the inn," someone suggested.

“But he couldn’t walk without his crutch,” M. Binet insisted.

“But he couldn’t walk without his crutch,” M. Binet insisted.

Nevertheless, since clearly he was not anywhere about the market-hall, to the inn they all trooped, and deafened the landlady with their inquiries.

Nevertheless, since he was obviously not anywhere near the market hall, they all headed to the inn and overwhelmed the landlady with their questions.

“Oh, yes, M. Cordemais came in some time ago.”

“Oh, yes, Mr. Cordemais came in a little while ago.”

“Where is he now?”

"Where is he now?"

“He went away again at once. He just came for his bag.”

“He left again immediately. He just came to grab his bag.”

“For his bag!” Binet was on the point of an apoplexy. “How long ago was that?”

“For his bag!” Binet was about to have a fit. “How long ago was that?”

She glanced at the timepiece on the overmantel. “It would be about half an hour ago. It was a few minutes before the Rennes diligence passed through.”

She looked at the clock on the mantel. “It must have been about half an hour ago. It was a few minutes before the Rennes stagecoach went through.”

“The Rennes diligence!” M. Binet was almost inarticulate. “Could he... could he walk?” he asked, on a note of terrible anxiety.

“The Rennes coach!” M. Binet could hardly speak. “Could he... could he walk?” he asked, filled with intense worry.

“Walk? He ran like a hare when he left the inn. I thought, myself, that his agility was suspicious, seeing how lame he had been since he fell downstairs yesterday. Is anything wrong?”

“Walk? He dashed out like a rabbit when he left the inn. I personally thought his speed was a bit odd, considering how injured he had been since he fell down the stairs yesterday. Is something up?”

M. Binet had collapsed into a chair. He took his head in his hands, and groaned.

M. Binet sank into a chair. He held his head in his hands and groaned.

“The scoundrel was shamming all the time!” exclaimed Climene. “His fall downstairs was a trick. He was playing for this. He has swindled us.”

“The crook was faking the whole time!” exclaimed Climene. “His fall down the stairs was an act. He was after this. He’s conned us.”

“Fifteen louis at least—perhaps sixteen!” said M. Binet. “Oh, the heartless blackguard! To swindle me who have been as a father to him—and to swindle me in such a moment.”

“Fifteen louis at least—maybe sixteen!” said M. Binet. “Oh, that heartless jerk! To scam me after I’ve treated him like a son—and to do it at a time like this.”

From the ranks of the silent, awe-stricken company, each member of which was wondering by how much of the loss his own meagre pay would be mulcted, there came a splutter of laughter.

From the group of quiet, amazed people, each of whom was thinking about how much their small paycheck would be docked, there was a burst of laughter.

M. Binet glared with blood-injected eyes.

M. Binet glared with bloodshot eyes.

“Who laughs?” he roared. “What heartless wretch has the audacity to laugh at my misfortune?”

“Who’s laughing?” he shouted. “What heartless person has the nerve to laugh at my misfortune?”

Andre-Louis, still in the sable glories of Scaramouche, stood forward. He was laughing still.

Andre-Louis, still dressed in the dark elegance of Scaramouche, stepped forward. He was still laughing.

“It is you, is it? You may laugh on another note, my friend, if I choose a way to recoup myself that I know of.”

“It’s you, right? You might chuckle about it, my friend, but if I decide to take a path to get myself back on track that I know of, I will.”

“Dullard!” Scaramouche scorned him. “Rabbit-brained elephant! What if Cordemais has gone with fifteen louis? Hasn’t he left you something worth twenty times as much?”

“Dullard!” Scaramouche mocked him. “Rabbit-brained elephant! So what if Cordemais took off with fifteen louis? Didn’t he leave you something worth twenty times that?”

M. Binet gaped uncomprehending.

M. Binet stared in confusion.

“You are between two wines, I think. You’ve been drinking,” he concluded.

“You're caught between two drinks, I think. You've been drinking,” he said.

“So I have—at the fountain of Thalia. Oh, don’t you see? Don’t you see the treasure that Cordemais has left behind him?”

“So I have—at the fountain of Thalia. Oh, don’t you see? Don’t you see the treasure that Cordemais has left behind?”

“What has he left?”

“What did he leave?”

“A unique idea for the groundwork of a scenario. It unfolds itself all before me. I’ll borrow part of the title from Moliere. We’ll call it ‘Les Fourberies de Scaramouche,’ and if we don’t leave the audiences of Maure and Pipriac with sides aching from laughter I’ll play the dullard Pantaloon in future.”

“A unique idea for the foundation of a scenario. It reveals itself right in front of me. I’ll take part of the title from Moliere. We'll call it ‘Les Fourberies de Scaramouche,’ and if we don’t leave the audiences of Maure and Pipriac with aching sides from laughing, I’ll play the fool Pantaloon in the future.”

Polichinelle smacked fist into palm. “Superb!” he said, fiercely. “To cull fortune from misfortune, to turn loss into profit, that is to have genius.”

Polichinelle slapped his fist into his palm. “Awesome!” he said, passionately. “To take advantage of bad luck, to turn a loss into a gain, that’s real talent.”

Scaramouche made a leg. “Polichinelle, you are a fellow after my own heart. I love a man who can discern my merit. If Pantaloon had half your wit, we should have Burgundy to-night in spite of the flight of Cordemais.”

Scaramouche bowed. “Polichinelle, you're a guy after my own heart. I admire someone who can see my worth. If Pantaloon had even half your cleverness, we’d be enjoying Burgundy tonight, despite Cordemais's absence.”

“Burgundy?” roared M. Binet, and before he could get farther Harlequin had clapped his hands together.

“Burgundy?” shouted M. Binet, and before he could say anything else, Harlequin had clapped his hands together.

“That is the spirit, M. Binet. You heard him, landlady. He called for Burgundy.”

“That’s the spirit, Mr. Binet. You heard him, landlady. He asked for Burgundy.”

“I called for nothing of the kind.”

“I didn't ask for anything like that.”

“But you heard him, dear madame. We all heard him.”

"But you heard him, dear lady. We all heard him."

The others made chorus, whilst Scaramouche smiled at him, and patted his shoulder.

The others chimed in, while Scaramouche smiled at him and patted his shoulder.

“Up, man, a little courage. Did you not say that fortune awaits us? And have we not now the wherewithal to constrain fortune? Burgundy, then, to... to toast ‘Les Fourberies de Scaramouche.’”

“Come on, man, a little courage. Didn’t you say that fortune is waiting for us? And don’t we have what it takes to grab it? Burgundy, then, to... to toast ‘Les Fourberies de Scaramouche.’”

And M. Binet, who was not blind to the force of the idea, yielded, took courage, and got drunk with the rest.

And M. Binet, who recognized the impact of the idea, gave in, gathered his courage, and got drunk with everyone else.





CHAPTER VI. CLIMENE

Diligent search among the many scenarios of the improvisers which have survived their day, has failed to bring to light the scenario of “Les Fourberies de Scaramouche,” upon which we are told the fortunes of the Binet troupe came to be soundly established. They played it for the first time at Maure in the following week, with Andre-Louis—who was known by now as Scaramouche to all the company, and to the public alike—in the title-role. If he had acquitted himself well as Figaro-Scaramouche, he excelled himself in the new piece, the scenario of which would appear to be very much the better of the two.

A thorough search through the various scenarios of the improvisers that have stood the test of time has not uncovered the scenario of "Les Fourberies de Scaramouche," which supposedly helped solidify the success of the Binet troupe. They performed it for the first time at Maure the following week, with Andre-Louis—now known as Scaramouche by both the company and the public—in the lead role. If he had done well as Figaro-Scaramouche, he truly outdid himself in this new piece, which seemed to be a significant improvement over the previous one.

After Maure came Pipriac, where four performances were given, two of each of the scenarios that now formed the backbone of the Binet repertoire. In both Scaramouche, who was beginning to find himself, materially improved his performances. So smoothly now did the two pieces run that Scaramouche actually suggested to Binet that after Fougeray, which they were to visit in the following week, they should tempt fortune in a real theatre in the important town of Redon. The notion terrified Binet at first, but coming to think of it, and his ambition being fanned by Andre-Louis, he ended by allowing himself to succumb to the temptation.

After Maure, they went to Pipriac, where they put on four shows, two for each of the scenarios that were now central to the Binet repertoire. In both performances, Scaramouche, who was starting to find his groove, significantly improved. The two pieces flowed so well that Scaramouche even suggested to Binet that after their visit to Fougeray the following week, they should take a chance on performing in a real theater in the important town of Redon. At first, the idea terrified Binet, but after giving it some thought and with his ambition sparked by Andre-Louis, he eventually decided to give in to the temptation.

It seemed to Andre-Louis in those days that he had found his real metier, and not only was he beginning to like it, but actually to look forward to a career as actor-author that might indeed lead him in the end to that Mecca of all comedians, the Comedie Francaise. And there were other possibilities. From the writing of skeleton scenarios for improvisers, he might presently pass to writing plays of dialogue, plays in the proper sense of the word, after the manner of Chenier, Eglantine, and Beaumarchais.

It seemed to Andre-Louis during that time that he had found his true calling, and not only was he starting to enjoy it, but he was actually looking forward to a career as an actor-writer that could ultimately lead him to the Mecca of all comedians, the Comédie-Française. There were also other opportunities. From writing basic outlines for improvisers, he could soon move on to writing full-length plays with dialogue, plays in the true sense of the word, like those of Chenier, Eglantine, and Beaumarchais.

The fact that he dreamed such dreams shows us how very kindly he had taken to the profession into which Chance and M. Binet between them had conspired to thrust him. That he had real talent both as author and as actor I do not doubt, and I am persuaded that had things fallen out differently he would have won for himself a lasting place among French dramatists, and thus fully have realized that dream of his.

The fact that he dreamed those dreams indicates how much he had come to embrace the profession that Chance and M. Binet had conspired to push him into. I have no doubt he had genuine talent both as a writer and an actor, and I'm convinced that if things had gone differently, he would have secured a lasting position among French playwrights, fully achieving that dream of his.

Now, dream though it was, he did not neglect the practical side of it.

Now, even though it was just a dream, he didn’t ignore the practical side of it.

“You realize,” he told M. Binet, “that I have it in my power to make your fortune for you.”

“You know,” he said to M. Binet, “that I can make you rich.”

He and Binet were sitting alone together in the parlour of the inn at Pipriac, drinking a very excellent bottle of Volnay. It was on the night after the fourth and last performance there of “Les Feurberies.” The business in Pipriac had been as excellent as in Maure and Guichen. You will have gathered this from the fact that they drank Volnay.

He and Binet were sitting alone in the inn's lounge at Pipriac, enjoying a really great bottle of Volnay. It was the night after the fourth and final performance of “Les Feurberies” there. The turnout in Pipriac had been just as good as in Maure and Guichen. You can tell that from the fact that they were drinking Volnay.

“I will concede it, my dear Scaramouche, so that I may hear the sequel.”

“I'll admit it, my dear Scaramouche, just so I can hear what happens next.”

“I am disposed to exercise this power if the inducement is sufficient. You will realize that for fifteen livres a month a man does not sell such exceptional gifts as mine.

“I’m willing to use this power if the offer is good enough. You’ll see that for fifteen livres a month, a man isn’t going to sell gifts as exceptional as mine.”

“There is an alternative,” said M. Binet, darkly.

“There’s another option,” said M. Binet, ominously.

“There is no alternative. Don’t be a fool, Binet.”

“There’s no other option. Don’t be an idiot, Binet.”

Binet sat up as if he had been prodded. Members of his company did not take this tone of direct rebuke with him.

Binet sat up as if he had been poked. People in his company didn't speak to him like that.

“Anyway, I make you a present of it,” Scaramouche pursued, airily. “Exercise it if you please. Step outside and inform the police that they can lay hands upon one Andre-Louis Moreau. But that will be the end of your fine dreams of going to Redon, and for the first time in your life playing in a real theatre. Without me, you can’t do it, and you know it; and I am not going to Redon or anywhere else, in fact I am not even going to Fougeray, until we have an equitable arrangement.”

“Anyway, I’m giving it to you as a gift,” Scaramouche continued casually. “Go ahead and let me know. Step outside and tell the police that they can find one Andre-Louis Moreau. But that’s going to ruin your great hopes of going to Redon and, for the first time in your life, performing in a real theater. Without me, you won’t be able to do it, and you know it; and I’m not going to Redon or anywhere else, in fact, I’m not even going to Fougeray until we reach a fair agreement.”

“But what heat!” complained Binet, “and all for what? Why must you assume that I have the soul of a usurer? When our little arrangement was made, I had no idea—how could I?—that you would prove as valuable to me as you are? You had but to remind me, my dear Scaramouche. I am a just man. As from to-day you shall have thirty livres a month. See, I double it at once. I am a generous man.”

“But what heat!” Binet complained. “And all for what? Why do you think I have the soul of a moneylender? When we made our little deal, I had no idea—how could I?—that you would turn out to be as valuable to me as you are. You just had to remind me, my dear Scaramouche. I’m a fair man. Starting today, you’ll get thirty livres a month. Look, I’m doubling it right away. I’m a generous man.”

“But you are not ambitious. Now listen to me, a moment.”

“But you're not ambitious. Now, listen to me for a moment.”

And he proceeded to unfold a scheme that filled Binet with a paralyzing terror.

And he went on to explain a plan that filled Binet with overwhelming fear.

“After Redon, Nantes,” he said. “Nantes and the Theatre Feydau.”

“After Redon, Nantes,” he said. “Nantes and the Feydau Theatre.”

M. Binet choked in the act of drinking. The Theatre Feydau was a sort of provincial Comedie Francaise. The great Fleury had played there to an audience as critical as any in France. The very thought of Redon, cherished as it had come to be by M. Binet, gave him at moments a cramp in the stomach, so dangerously ambitious did it seem to him. And Redon was a puppet-show by comparison with Nantes. Yet this raw lad whom he had picked up by chance three weeks ago, and who in that time had blossomed from a country attorney into author and actor, could talk of Nantes and the Theatre Feydau without changing colour.

M. Binet choked while drinking. The Theatre Feydau was like a provincial Comedie Francaise. The great Fleury had performed there for an audience as critical as any in France. Just the thought of Redon, which M. Binet had come to cherish, sometimes gave him a cramp in his stomach because it seemed so dangerously ambitious to him. And Redon was just a puppet-show compared to Nantes. Yet this inexperienced young man he had randomly met three weeks ago, who had transformed from a country attorney into an author and actor in that short time, could talk about Nantes and the Theatre Feydau without flinching.

“But why not Paris and the Comedie Francaise?” wondered M. Binet, with sarcasm, when at last he had got his breath.

“But why not Paris and the Comédie-Française?” M. Binet wondered sarcastically, finally catching his breath.

“That may come later,” says impudence.

“Maybe that will happen later,” says impudence.

“Eh? You’ve been drinking, my friend.”

“Hey? You’ve been drinking, my friend.”

But Andre-Louis detailed the plan that had been forming in his mind. Fougeray should be a training-ground for Redon, and Redon should be a training-ground for Nantes. They would stay in Redon as long as Redon would pay adequately to come and see them, working hard to perfect themselves the while. They would add three or four new players of talent to the company; he would write three or four fresh scenarios, and these should be tested and perfected until the troupe was in possession of at least half a dozen plays upon which they could depend; they would lay out a portion of their profits on better dresses and better scenery, and finally in a couple of months’ time, if all went well, they should be ready to make their real bid for fortune at Nantes. It was quite true that distinction was usually demanded of the companies appearing at the Feydau, but on the other hand Nantes had not seen a troupe of improvisers for a generation and longer. They would be supplying a novelty to which all Nantes should flock provided that the work were really well done, and Scaramouche undertook—pledged himself—that if matters were left in his own hands, his projected revival of the Commedia dell’ Arte in all its glories would exceed whatever expectations the public of Nantes might bring to the theatre.

But Andre-Louis explained the plan that had been developing in his mind. Fougeray should be a training ground for Redon, and Redon should be a training ground for Nantes. They would stay in Redon as long as Redon would pay enough for them to perform, working hard to improve themselves in the meantime. They would add three or four talented players to the team; he would write three or four new scripts, and these would be tested and refined until the troupe had at least half a dozen plays they could rely on; they would invest part of their profits in better costumes and sets, and finally, in a couple of months, if everything went smoothly, they would be ready to make their serious move for success in Nantes. It was true that productions at the Feydau typically required a certain level of distinction, but on the other hand, Nantes hadn’t seen a troupe of improvisers in over a generation. They would be offering a fresh experience that everyone in Nantes would want to see, as long as the work was really well done, and Scaramouche promised that if he had control, his planned revival of the Commedia dell’ Arte in all its glory would surpass any expectations the audience in Nantes might have for the theater.

“We’ll talk of Paris after Nantes,” he finished, supremely matter-of-fact, “just as we will definitely decide on Nantes after Redon.”

“We’ll talk about Paris after Nantes,” he concluded, completely straightforward, “just like we’ll definitely make a decision on Nantes after Redon.”

The persuasiveness that could sway a mob ended by sweeping M. Binet off his feet. The prospect which Scaramouche unfolded, if terrifying, was also intoxicating, and as Scaramouche delivered a crushing answer to each weakening objection in a measure as it was advanced, Binet ended by promising to think the matter over.

The ability to persuade a crowd completely overwhelmed M. Binet. The vision that Scaramouche presented, while frightening, was also exhilarating, and as Scaramouche responded powerfully to each fading objection one by one, Binet ultimately agreed to consider the issue.

“Redon will point the way,” said Andre-Louis, “and I don’t doubt which way Redon will point.”

“Redon will show us the way,” said Andre-Louis, “and I’m sure of which way Redon will direct us.”

Thus the great adventure of Redon dwindled to insignificance. Instead of a terrifying undertaking in itself, it became merely a rehearsal for something greater. In his momentary exaltation Binet proposed another bottle of Volnay. Scaramouche waited until the cork was drawn before he continued.

Thus the great adventure of Redon faded into nothing. Rather than being a terrifying experience on its own, it turned into just a practice run for something bigger. In his moment of excitement, Binet suggested having another bottle of Volnay. Scaramouche waited until the cork was popped before he went on.

“The thing remains possible,” said he then, holding his glass to the light, and speaking casually, “as long as I am with you.”

“The thing is still possible,” he said, holding his glass up to the light and speaking casually, “as long as I'm with you.”

“Agreed, my dear Scaramouche, agreed. Our chance meeting was a fortunate thing for both of us.”

“Agreed, my dear Scaramouche, agreed. Running into each other was a lucky break for both of us.”

“For both of us,” said Scaramouche, with stress. “That is as I would have it. So that I do not think you will surrender me just yet to the police.”

“For both of us,” said Scaramouche, emphasizing his point. “That’s how I want it. So I don’t think you’ll turn me over to the police just yet.”

“As if I could think of such a thing! My dear Scaramouche, you amuse yourself. I beg that you will never, never allude to that little joke of mine again.”

“As if I could think of something like that! My dear Scaramouche, you’re just having fun. Please, never mention that little joke of mine again.”

“It is forgotten,” said Andre-Louis. “And now for the remainder of my proposal. If I am to become the architect of your fortunes, if I am to build them as I have planned them, I must also and in the same degree become the architect of my own.”

“It’s forgotten,” said Andre-Louis. “Now, for the rest of my proposal. If I'm going to be the one who shapes your future, if I'm going to build it as I’ve envisioned, I also have to equally be the one who shapes my own.”

“In the same degree?” M. Binet frowned.

“In the same degree?” M. Binet said with a frown.

“In the same degree. From to-day, if you please, we will conduct the affairs of this company in a proper manner, and we will keep account-books.”

“In the same way. Starting today, if that works for you, we will run this company's business properly, and we will keep our records.”

“I am an artist,” said M. Binet, with pride. “I am not a merchant.”

“I’m an artist,” said M. Binet, proudly. “I’m not a merchant.”

“There is a business side to your art, and that shall be conducted in the business manner. I have thought it all out for you. You shall not be troubled with details that might hinder the due exercise of your art. All that you have to do is to say yes or no to my proposal.”

“There's a business aspect to your art, and it should be handled professionally. I've thought it all through for you. You won't have to worry about details that could interfere with your artistic work. All you need to do is say yes or no to my proposal.”

“Ah? And the proposal?”

"Really? What about the proposal?"

“Is that you constitute me your partner, with an equal share in the profits of your company.”

“Are you saying that you’re making me your partner, with an equal share in the profits of your company?”

Pantaloon’s great countenance grew pale, his little eyes widened to their fullest extent as he conned the face of his companion. Then he exploded.

Pantaloon’s face turned pale, and his little eyes popped wide open as he studied his companion’s face. Then he blew up.

“You are mad, of course, to make me a proposal so monstrous.”

“You're crazy, of course, to make me such a ridiculous proposal.”

“It has its injustices, I admit. But I have provided for them. It would not, for instance, be fair that in addition to all that I am proposing to do for you, I should also play Scaramouche and write your scenarios without any reward outside of the half-profit which would come to me as a partner. Thus before the profits come to be divided, there is a salary to be paid me as actor, and a small sum for each scenario with which I provide the company; that is a matter for mutual agreement. Similarly, you shall be paid a salary as Pantaloon. After those expenses are cleared up, as well as all the other salaries and disbursements, the residue is the profit to be divided equally between us.”

“It has its unfairness, I admit. But I've made arrangements for that. For example, it wouldn't be fair that on top of everything I'm planning to do for you, I should also take on the role of Scaramouche and write your scripts without any compensation apart from the half-profit I would earn as a partner. So, before we split the profits, I need to be paid a salary as an actor, plus a small fee for each script I provide to the company; that’s something we’ll agree on together. Likewise, you’ll receive a salary as Pantaloon. Once those expenses are settled, along with all the other salaries and costs, what’s left will be the profit, which we’ll divide equally between us.”

It was not, as you can imagine, a proposal that M. Binet would swallow at a draught. He began with a point-blank refusal to consider it.

It was not, as you can imagine, a proposal that M. Binet would easily accept. He started off with a straightforward refusal to even think about it.

“In that case, my friend,” said Scaramouche, “we part company at once. To-morrow I shall bid you a reluctant farewell.”

“In that case, my friend,” said Scaramouche, “we're parting ways right now. Tomorrow, I’ll say a bittersweet goodbye.”

Binet fell to raging. He spoke of ingratitude in feeling terms; he even permitted himself another sly allusion to that little jest of his concerning the police, which he had promised never again to mention.

Binet exploded with anger. He talked about ingratitude in emotional terms; he even allowed himself another cheeky reference to that little joke he had made about the police, which he had promised never to bring up again.

“As to that, you may do as you please. Play the informer, by all means. But consider that you will just as definitely be deprived of my services, and that without me you are nothing—as you were before I joined your company.”

“As for that, you can do whatever you want. Go ahead and be the snitch. But keep in mind that you will definitely lose my help, and without me, you are nothing—just like you were before I joined your team.”

M. Binet did not care what the consequences might be. A fig for the consequences! He would teach this impudent young country attorney that M. Binet was not the man to be imposed upon.

M. Binet didn't care about the consequences. Who cares about the consequences! He was going to show this cheeky young country lawyer that M. Binet was not someone to be taken advantage of.

Scaramouche rose. “Very well,” said he, between indifference and resignation. “As you wish. But before you act, sleep on the matter. In the cold light of morning you may see our two proposals in their proper proportions. Mine spells fortune for both of us. Yours spells ruin for both of us. Good-night, M. Binet. Heaven help you to a wise decision.”

Scaramouche stood up. “Alright,” he said, a mix of indifference and resignation in his voice. “As you wish. But before you make a decision, sleep on it. In the clear light of morning, you might see our two proposals more clearly. Mine means success for both of us. Yours means disaster for both of us. Good night, M. Binet. I hope you make a wise choice.”

The decision to which M. Binet finally came was, naturally, the only one possible in the face of so firm a resolve as that of Andre-Louis, who held the trumps. Of course there were further discussions, before all was settled, and M. Binet was brought to an agreement only after an infinity of haggling surprising in one who was an artist and not a man of business. One or two concessions were made by Andre-Louis; he consented, for instance, to waive his claim to be paid for scenarios, and he also consented that M. Binet should appoint himself a salary that was out of all proportion to his deserts.

The decision that M. Binet finally reached was, of course, the only one that made sense given Andre-Louis's strong determination, as he had the upper hand. There were still more discussions before everything was finalized, and M. Binet agreed only after a surprising amount of back-and-forth, especially for someone who was an artist rather than a businessman. Andre-Louis made a couple of concessions; for instance, he agreed to give up his right to payment for scripts, and he also allowed M. Binet to set his own salary, which was way more than he deserved.

Thus in the end the matter was settled, and the announcement duly made to the assembled company. There were, of course, jealousies and resentments. But these were not deep-seated, and they were readily swallowed when it was discovered that under the new arrangement the lot of the entire company was to be materially improved from the point of view of salaries. This was a matter that had met with considerable opposition from M. Binet. But the irresistible Scaramouche swept away all objections.

So in the end, the issue was resolved, and the announcement was made to the gathered group. There were, of course, some jealousies and resentments. But these feelings weren't strong, and they quickly faded when it was realized that under the new arrangement, everyone's salaries would significantly improve. This proposal faced substantial resistance from M. Binet. But the unstoppable Scaramouche dismissed all objections.

“If we are to play at the Feydau, you want a company of self-respecting comedians, and not a pack of cringing starvelings. The better we pay them in reason, the more they will earn for us.”

“If we’re going to perform at the Feydau, we want a group of self-respecting comedians, not a bunch of desperate, starving ones. The better we pay them fairly, the more they’ll bring in for us.”

Thus was conquered the company’s resentment of this too swift promotion of its latest recruit. Cheerfully now—with one exception—they accepted the dominance of Scaramouche, a dominance soon to be so firmly established that M. Binet himself came under it.

Thus, the team's resentment over this too-quick promotion of its latest recruit was conquered. Cheerfully now—with one exception—they accepted Scaramouche's dominance, a dominance that would soon be established so firmly that even M. Binet himself fell under it.

The one exception was Climene. Her failure to bring to heel this interesting young stranger, who had almost literally dropped into their midst that morning outside Guichen, had begotten in her a malice which his persistent ignoring of her had been steadily inflaming. She had remonstrated with her father when the new partnership was first formed. She had lost her temper with him, and called him a fool, whereupon M. Binet—in Pantaloon’s best manner—had lost his temper in his turn and boxed her ears. She piled it up to the account of Scaramouche, and spied her opportunity to pay off some of that ever-increasing score. But opportunities were few. Scaramouche was too occupied just then. During the week of preparation at Fougeray, he was hardly seen save at the performances, whilst when once they were at Redon, he came and went like the wind between the theatre and the inn.

The only exception was Climene. Her inability to get this interesting young stranger, who had almost literally dropped into their midst that morning outside Guichen, to listen to her had stirred up a resentment in her that his constant ignoring of her continued to fuel. She had argued with her father when the new partnership was first formed. She lost her temper with him and called him a fool, after which M. Binet—in Pantaloon’s typical fashion—lost his temper in return and slapped her. She blamed Scaramouche for it and looked for a chance to settle some of that growing score. But chances were few. Scaramouche was too busy at that moment. During the preparation week at Fougeray, he was hardly seen except during performances, and once they got to Redon, he was in and out like the wind between the theater and the inn.

The Redon experiment had justified itself from the first. Stimulated and encouraged by this, Andre-Louis worked day and night during the month that they spent in that busy little town. The moment had been well chosen, for the trade in chestnuts of which Redon is the centre was just then at its height. And every afternoon the little theatre was packed with spectators. The fame of the troupe had gone forth, borne by the chestnut-growers of the district, who were bringing their wares to Redon market, and the audiences were made up of people from the surrounding country, and from neighbouring villages as far out as Allaire, Saint-Perrieux and Saint-Nicholas. To keep the business from slackening, Andre-Louis prepared a new scenario every week. He wrote three in addition to those two with which he had already supplied the company; these were “The Marriage of Pantaloon,” “The Shy Lover,” and “The Terrible Captain.” Of these the last was the greatest success. It was based upon the “Miles Gloriosus” of Plautus, with great opportunities for Rhodomont, and a good part for Scaramouche as the roaring captain’s sly lieutenant. Its success was largely due to the fact that Andre-Louis amplified the scenario to the extent of indicating very fully in places the lines which the dialogue should follow, whilst here and there he had gone so far as to supply some of the actual dialogue to be spoken, without, however, making it obligatory upon the actors to keep to the letter of it.

The Redon experiment had proven itself right from the start. Motivated and inspired by this, Andre-Louis worked tirelessly during the month they spent in that bustling little town. The timing was perfect, as the chestnut trade centered in Redon was at its peak. Every afternoon, the small theater was filled with spectators. The troupe had gained fame, spread by the chestnut growers in the area bringing their goods to the Redon market. The audiences were made up of people from the surrounding countryside and nearby villages as far out as Allaire, Saint-Perrieux, and Saint-Nicholas. To keep the momentum going, Andre-Louis prepared a new script each week. He wrote three additional ones on top of the two he had already given the company; these were “The Marriage of Pantaloon,” “The Shy Lover,” and “The Terrible Captain.” The last one was the biggest hit. It was based on Plautus's “Miles Gloriosus,” featuring great opportunities for Rhodomont and a solid role for Scaramouche as the cunning lieutenant to the boisterous captain. Its success was largely due to Andre-Louis expanding the script by indicating detailed notes on the dialogue in several places, and in some parts, he even provided actual lines for the actors to use, though he didn’t require them to stick to it word for word.

And meanwhile as the business prospered, he became busy with tailors, improving the wardrobe of the company, which was sorely in need of improvement. He ran to earth a couple of needy artists, lured them into the company to play small parts—apothecaries and notaries—and set them to beguile their leisure in painting new scenery, so as to be ready for what he called the conquest of Nantes, which was to come in the new year. Never in his life had he worked so hard; never in his life had he worked at all by comparison with his activities now. His fund of energy and enthusiasm was inexhaustible, like that of his good humour. He came and went, acted, wrote, conceived, directed, planned, and executed, what time M. Binet took his ease at last in comparative affluence, drank Burgundy every night, ate white bread and other delicacies, and began to congratulate himself upon his astuteness in having made this industrious, tireless fellow his partner. Having discovered how idle had been his fears of performing at Redon, he now began to dismiss the terrors with which the notion of Nantes had haunted him.

And as the business thrived, he got busy with tailors, upgrading the company's wardrobe, which really needed it. He found a couple of struggling artists, brought them into the company to play minor roles—like apothecaries and notaries—and had them spend their free time painting new scenery, getting ready for what he called the conquest of Nantes, set for the new year. He had never worked so hard in his life; compared to what he was doing now, he had hardly worked at all before. His energy and enthusiasm seemed endless, just like his good humor. He came and went, acted, wrote, planned, directed, and executed everything while M. Binet enjoyed his relative comfort, sipping Burgundy every night, eating white bread and other treats, and started to pat himself on the back for being clever enough to make this hardworking, tireless guy his partner. Having realized how unfounded his fears about performing in Redon had been, he now began to shake off the anxieties that had plagued him about the idea of Nantes.

And his happiness was reflected throughout the ranks of his company, with the single exception always of Climene. She had ceased to sneer at Scaramouche, having realized at last that her sneers left him untouched and recoiled upon herself. Thus her almost indefinable resentment of him was increased by being stifled, until, at all costs, an outlet for it must be found.

And his happiness showed among everyone in his company, except for Climene. She had stopped mocking Scaramouche, finally understanding that her mockery didn't affect him and only bounced back on her. Therefore, her almost unexplainable resentment towards him grew by being suppressed, until she felt the need to find an outlet for it at any cost.

One day she threw herself in his way as he was leaving the theatre after the performance. The others had already gone, and she had returned upon pretence of having forgotten something.

One day, she stepped in front of him as he was leaving the theater after the show. The others had already left, and she had come back pretending to have forgotten something.

“Will you tell me what I have done to you?” she asked him, point-blank.

“Will you tell me what I did to you?” she asked him directly.

“Done to me, mademoiselle?” He did not understand.

“Done to me, miss?” He didn't understand.

She made a gesture of impatience. “Why do you hate me?”

She waved her hand in frustration. “Why do you hate me?”

“Hate you, mademoiselle? I do not hate anybody. It is the most stupid of all the emotions. I have never hated—not even my enemies.”

"Dislike you, miss? I don’t dislike anyone. It's the dumbest of all feelings. I've never disliked— not even my enemies."

“What Christian resignation!”

"What a Christian attitude!"

“As for hating you, of all people! Why... I consider you adorable. I envy Leandre every day of my life. I have seriously thought of setting him to play Scaramouche, and playing lovers myself.”

“As for hating you, of all people! Why... I think you’re adorable. I envy Leandre every day. I've seriously considered having him play Scaramouche, and I’d take on the role of the lover myself.”

“I don’t think you would be a success,” said she.

“I don’t think you’re going to be successful,” she said.

“That is the only consideration that restrains me. And yet, given the inspiration that is given Leandre, it is possible that I might be convincing.”

"That's the only thing holding me back. Yet, considering the inspiration that Leandre has, I might actually be persuasive."

“Why, what inspiration do you mean?”

“What inspiration are you talking about?”

“The inspiration of playing to so adorable a Climene.”

“The thrill of performing for such an adorable Climene.”

Her lazy eyes were now alert to search that lean face of his.

Her lazy eyes were now wide open, searching that lean face of his.

“You are laughing at me,” said she, and swept past him into the theatre on her pretended quest. There was nothing to be done with such a fellow. He was utterly without feeling. He was not a man at all.

“You're laughing at me,” she said, brushing past him into the theater on her fake mission. There was nothing to be done with someone like him. He was completely emotionless. He wasn’t a man at all.

Yet when she came forth again at the end of some five minutes, she found him still lingering at the door.

Yet when she came out again after about five minutes, she found him still hanging around at the door.

“Not gone yet?” she asked him, superciliously.

“Not gone yet?” she asked him, condescendingly.

“I was waiting for you, mademoiselle. You will be walking to the inn. If I might escort you...”

“I was waiting for you, miss. You’ll be walking to the inn. If I may escort you...”

“But what gallantry! What condescension!”

“But what bravery! What kindness!”

“Perhaps you would prefer that I did not?”

“Maybe you would rather I didn’t?”

“How could I prefer that, M. Scaramouche? Besides, we are both going the same way, and the streets are common to all. It is that I am overwhelmed by the unusual honour.”

“How could I prefer that, Mr. Scaramouche? Besides, we’re both headed the same way, and the streets are shared by everyone. It’s just that I’m really overwhelmed by the unexpected honor.”

He looked into her piquant little face, and noted how obscured it was by its cloud of dignity. He laughed.

He looked at her charming little face and noticed how it was hidden beneath a veil of dignity. He laughed.

“Perhaps I feared that the honour was not sought.”

“Maybe I was afraid that the honor wasn’t pursued.”

“Ah, now I understand,” she cried. “It is for me to seek these honours. I am to woo a man before he will pay me the homage of civility. It must be so, since you, who clearly know everything, have said so. It remains for me to beg your pardon for my ignorance.”

“Ah, now I get it,” she exclaimed. “I have to earn these honors. I need to pursue a man before he'll show me any respect. It has to be true since you, who obviously know everything, have said so. Now I just need to apologize for my ignorance.”

“It amuses you to be cruel,” said Scaramouche. “No matter. Shall we walk?”

“It’s amusing to be cruel to you,” said Scaramouche. “Anyway, should we take a walk?”

They set out together, stepping briskly to warm their blood against the wintry evening air. Awhile they went in silence, yet each furtively observing the other.

They headed out together, walking quickly to warm themselves against the chilly evening air. For a bit, they walked in silence, but each was secretly watching the other.

“And so, you find me cruel?” she challenged him at length, thereby betraying the fact that the accusation had struck home.

“And so, you think I’m cruel?” she challenged him after a while, revealing that the accusation had really hit a nerve.

He looked at her with a half smile. “Will you deny it?”

He looked at her with a half-smile. “Will you deny it?”

“You are the first man that ever accused me of that.”

“You're the first guy who's ever accused me of that.”

“I dare not suppose myself the first man to whom you have been cruel. That were an assumption too flattering to myself. I must prefer to think that the others suffered in silence.”

“I can’t assume that I’m the first guy you’ve been cruel to. That would be too flattering to me. I’d rather believe that the others kept quiet about it.”

“Mon Dieu! Have you suffered?” She was between seriousness and raillery.

“OMG! Have you been through something tough?” She was walking the line between seriousness and teasing.

“I place the confession as an offering on the altar of your vanity.”

“I put the confession as a gift on the altar of your vanity.”

“I should never have suspected it.”

“I should never have doubted it.”

“How could you? Am I not what your father calls a natural actor? I was an actor long before I became Scaramouche. Therefore I have laughed. I often do when I am hurt. When you were pleased to be disdainful, I acted disdain in my turn.”

“Why would you? Am I not what your dad calls a natural actor? I was acting long before I became Scaramouche. So I’ve laughed. I often do when I’m hurt. When you chose to be dismissive, I pretended to be dismissive in return.”

“You acted very well,” said she, without reflecting.

"You did really well," she said, not thinking about it.

“Of course. I am an excellent actor.”

“Of course. I’m a great actor.”

“And why this sudden change?”

“Why the sudden change?”

“In response to the change in you. You have grown weary of your part of cruel madam—a dull part, believe me, and unworthy of your talents. Were I a woman and had I your loveliness and your grace, Climene, I should disdain to use them as weapons of offence.”

“In response to the change in you. You’ve become tired of your role as a cruel madam—a boring role, trust me, and not worthy of your talents. If I were a woman and had your beauty and grace, Climene, I would refuse to use them as tools for offense.”

“Loveliness and grace!” she echoed, feigning amused surprise. But the vain baggage was mollified. “When was it that you discovered this beauty and this grace, M. Scaramouche?”

“Beauty and grace!” she repeated, pretending to be amused. But the vain woman was pleased. “When did you come to notice this beauty and grace, M. Scaramouche?”

He looked at her a moment, considering the sprightly beauty of her, the adorable femininity that from the first had so irresistibly attracted him.

He looked at her for a moment, taking in her lively beauty and the charming femininity that had drawn him in from the very beginning.

“One morning when I beheld you rehearsing a love-scene with Leandre.”

“One morning when I saw you practicing a love scene with Leandre.”

He caught the surprise that leapt to her eyes, before she veiled them under drooping lids from his too questing gaze.

He noticed the surprise that flashed in her eyes before she hid them under her lowered lids from his too-intense stare.

“Why, that was the first time you saw me.”

"Wow, that was the first time you saw me."

“I had no earlier occasion to remark your charms.”

"I hadn't had a chance to notice your beauty before."

“You ask me to believe too much,” said she, but her tone was softer than he had ever known it yet.

“You’re asking me to believe too much,” she said, but her tone was softer than he had ever heard it before.

“Then you’ll refuse to believe me if I confess that it was this grace and beauty that determined my destiny that day by urging me to join your father’s troupe.”

“Then you won’t believe me if I admit that it was this grace and beauty that decided my fate that day by encouraging me to join your father’s troupe.”

At that she became a little out of breath. There was no longer any question of finding an outlet for resentment. Resentment was all forgotten.

At that, she became a little breathless. There was no longer any thought of finding a way to express her resentment. The resentment was completely forgotten.

“But why? With what object?”

“But why? For what purpose?”

“With the object of asking you one day to be my wife.”

“With the intention of asking you one day to be my wife.”

She halted under the shock of that, and swung round to face him. Her glance met his own without shyness now; there was a hardening glitter in her eyes, a faint stir of colour in her cheeks. She suspected him of an unpardonable mockery.

She stopped in shock at that and turned to face him. Her gaze met his confidently now; there was a determined sparkle in her eyes, a slight flush in her cheeks. She suspected him of an unforgivable mockery.

“You go very fast, don’t you?” she asked him, with heat.

“You're really fast, aren’t you?” she asked him, heatedly.

“I do. Haven’t you observed it? I am a man of sudden impulses. See what I have made of the Binet troupe in less than a couple of months. Another might have laboured for a year and not achieved the half of it. Shall I be slower in love than in work? Would it be reasonable to expect it? I have curbed and repressed myself not to scare you by precipitancy. In that I have done violence to my feelings, and more than all in using the same cold aloofness with which you chose to treat me. I have waited—oh! so patiently—until you should tire of that mood of cruelty.”

“I do. Haven’t you noticed? I’m someone who acts on impulse. Look at what I’ve done with the Binet troupe in just a couple of months. Someone else might have worked for a year and accomplished half of it. Should I be slower in love than in my work? Would that even make sense? I’ve held back and kept my feelings in check so I wouldn’t overwhelm you with my excitement. In doing so, I’ve forced myself to be distant, just like you chose to be with me. I’ve waited—oh! so patiently—until you tire of that cruel attitude.”

“You are an amazing man,” said she, quite colourlessly.

“You're an amazing guy,” she said, without any emotion.

“I am,” he agreed with her. “It is only the conviction that I am not commonplace that has permitted me to hope as I have hoped.”

“I am,” he agreed with her. “It's only my belief that I'm not ordinary that has allowed me to hope the way I have.”

Mechanically, and as if by tacit consent, they resumed their walk.

They resumed their walk automatically, as if they had silently agreed to do so.

“And I ask you to observe,” he said, “when you complain that I go very fast, that, after all, I have so far asked you for nothing.”

“And I ask you to notice,” he said, “when you say that I’m going too fast, that, after all, I haven’t asked you for anything yet.”

“How?” quoth she, frowning.

“How?” she asked, frowning.

“I have merely told you of my hopes. I am not so rash as to ask at once whether I may realize them.”

“I’ve only shared my hopes with you. I’m not bold enough to ask right away if I can make them come true.”

“My faith, but that is prudent,” said she, tartly.

"Wow, that's wise," she said sharply.

“Of course.”

"Sure."

It was his self-possession that exasperated her; for after that she walked the short remainder of the way in silence, and so, for the moment, the matter was left just there.

It was his calmness that frustrated her; so after that, she walked the short rest of the way in silence, and for now, the issue was just left there.

But that night, after they had supped, it chanced that when Climene was about to retire, he and she were alone together in the room abovestairs that her father kept exclusively for his company. The Binet Troupe, you see, was rising in the world.

But that night, after they had eaten dinner, it happened that when Climene was about to go to bed, he and she were alone together in the upstairs room that her father reserved just for his guests. The Binet Troupe, as you can see, was on the rise.

As Climene now rose to withdraw for the night, Scaramouche rose with her to light her candle. Holding it in her left hand, she offered him her right, a long, tapering, white hand at the end of a softly rounded arm that was bare to the elbow.

As Climene got up to leave for the night, Scaramouche stood up with her to light her candle. Holding it in her left hand, she extended her right hand, a long, slender, white hand at the end of a gently rounded arm that was bare up to the elbow.

“Good-night, Scaramouche,” she said, but so softly, so tenderly, that he caught his breath, and stood conning her, his dark eyes aglow.

“Good night, Scaramouche,” she said, but so softly, so tenderly, that he caught his breath and stood there, gazing at her, his dark eyes shining.

Thus a moment, then he took the tips of her fingers in his grasp, and bowing over the hand, pressed his lips upon it. Then he looked at her again. The intense femininity of her lured him on, invited him, surrendered to him. Her face was pale, there was a glitter in her eyes, a curious smile upon her parted lips, and under its fichu-menteur her bosom rose and fell to complete the betrayal of her.

Thus a moment later, he took the tips of her fingers in his hand, and bowing over her hand, pressed his lips against it. Then he looked at her again. The strong femininity of her drew him in, invited him, and surrendered to him. Her face was pale, there was a sparkle in her eyes, a curious smile on her parted lips, and beneath her low-cut top, her chest rose and fell, revealing her inner feelings.

By the hand he continued to hold, he drew her towards him. She came unresisting. He took the candle from her, and set it down on the sideboard by which she stood. The next moment her slight, lithe body was in his arms, and he was kissing her, murmuring her name as if it were a prayer.

By the hand he still held, he pulled her close to him. She moved willingly to him. He took the candle from her and placed it on the sideboard next to her. In the next moment, her slender, graceful body was in his arms, and he was kissing her, whispering her name like a prayer.

“Am I cruel now?” she asked him, panting. He kissed her again for only answer. “You made me cruel because you would not see,” she told him next in a whisper.

“Am I being cruel now?” she asked him, out of breath. He kissed her again as his only response. “You made me cruel because you wouldn’t see,” she told him next in a whisper.

And then the door opened, and M. Binet came in to have his paternal eyes regaled by this highly indecorous behaviour of his daughter.

And then the door opened, and M. Binet walked in to witness his daughter’s very inappropriate behavior.

He stood at gaze, whilst they quite leisurely, and in a self-possession too complete to be natural, detached each from the other.

He stood there watching, while they casually and with an unnaturally complete calm, separated from each other.

“And what may be the meaning of this?” demanded M. Binet, bewildered and profoundly shocked.

“And what could this possibly mean?” asked M. Binet, confused and deeply shocked.

“Does it require explaining?” asked Scaramouche. “Doesn’t it speak for itself—eloquently? It means that Climene and I have taken it into our heads to be married.”

“Does it need explaining?” asked Scaramouche. “Doesn’t it speak for itself—clearly? It means that Climene and I have decided to get married.”

“And doesn’t it matter what I may take into my head?”

“And doesn’t it matter what I think?”

“Of course. But you could have neither the bad taste nor the bad heart to offer any obstacle.”

“Of course. But you wouldn’t have the lack of taste or the bad intentions to create any obstacles.”

“You take that for granted? Aye, that is your way, to be sure—to take things for granted. But my daughter is not to be taken for granted. I have very definite views for my daughter. You have done an unworthy thing, Scaramouche. You have betrayed my trust in you. I am very angry with you.”

“You take that for granted? Yeah, that’s just how you are—taking things for granted. But my daughter isn’t something to be overlooked. I have clear ideas for my daughter. You’ve done something disgraceful, Scaramouche. You’ve betrayed my trust. I’m really angry with you.”

He rolled forward with his ponderous yet curiously noiseless gait. Scaramouche turned to her, smiling, and handed her the candle.

He moved forward with a heavy but oddly silent walk. Scaramouche turned to her, smiling, and handed her the candle.

“If you will leave us, Climene, I will ask your hand of your father in proper form.”

“If you’re going to leave us, Climene, I’ll formally ask your father for your hand.”

She vanished, a little fluttered, lovelier than ever in her mixture of confusion and timidity. Scaramouche closed the door and faced the enraged M. Binet, who had flung himself into an armchair at the head of the short table, faced him with the avowed purpose of asking for Climene’s hand in proper form. And this was how he did it:

She disappeared, a bit flustered, more beautiful than ever in her blend of confusion and shyness. Scaramouche closed the door and confronted the furious M. Binet, who had thrown himself into an armchair at the head of the small table, determined to formally ask for Climene’s hand. And this is how he did it:

“Father-in-law,” said he, “I congratulate you. This will certainly mean the Comedie Francaise for Climene, and that before long, and you shall shine in the glory she will reflect. As the father of Madame Scaramouche you may yet be famous.”

“Father-in-law,” he said, “congratulations! This will definitely lead to the Comédie-Française for Climene, and it’ll happen soon. You’ll bask in the glory she’ll bring. As Madame Scaramouche’s father, you might still become famous.”

Binet, his face slowly empurpling, glared at him in speechless stupefaction. His rage was the more utter from his humiliating conviction that whatever he might say or do, this irresistible fellow would bend him to his will. At last speech came to him.

Binet, his face gradually turning red, stared at him in silent shock. His anger was even stronger because he felt humiliated by the belief that no matter what he said or did, this unstoppable guy would force him to comply. Finally, he found his voice.

“You’re a damned corsair,” he cried, thickly, banging his ham-like fist upon the table. “A corsair! First you sail in and plunder me of half my legitimate gains; and now you want to carry off my daughter. But I’ll be damned if I’ll give her to a graceless, nameless scoundrel like you, for whom the gallows are waiting already.”

“You're a damn pirate,” he yelled, slamming his huge fist on the table. “A pirate! First you come in and steal half of my hard-earned money; and now you want to take my daughter. But I refuse to give her to a worthless, unknown thug like you, who's already waiting for the gallows.”

Scaramouche pulled the bell-rope, not at all discomposed. He smiled. There was a flush on his cheeks and a gleam in his eyes. He was very pleased with the world that night. He really owed a great debt to M. de Lesdiguieres.

Scaramouche tugged at the bell-rope, completely unbothered. He smiled. There was a flush on his cheeks and a sparkle in his eyes. He felt very happy with the world that night. He definitely owed a big favor to M. de Lesdiguieres.

“Binet,” said he, “forget for once that you are Pantaloon, and behave as a nice, amiable father-in-law should behave when he has secured a son-in-law of exceptionable merits. We are going to have a bottle of Burgundy at my expense, and it shall be the best bottle of Burgundy to be found in Redon. Compose yourself to do fitting honour to it. Excitations of the bile invariably impair the fine sensitiveness of the palate.”

“Binet,” he said, “for once, forget that you’re the old man, and act like a good-natured father-in-law should when he has a son-in-law with outstanding qualities. We're going to enjoy a bottle of Burgundy on me, and it will be the finest bottle of Burgundy available in Redon. Get ready to appreciate it properly. Getting worked up will only ruin your taste buds.”





CHAPTER VII. THE CONQUEST OF NANTES

The Binet Troupe opened in Nantes—as you may discover in surviving copies of the “Courrier Nantais”—on the Feast of the Purification with “Les Fourberies de Scaramouche.” But they did not come to Nantes as hitherto they had gone to little country villages and townships, unheralded and depending entirely upon the parade of their entrance to attract attention to themselves. Andre-Louis had borrowed from the business methods of the Comedie Francaise. Carrying matters with a high hand entirely in his own fashion, he had ordered at Redon the printing of playbills, and four days before the company’s descent upon Nantes, these bills were pasted outside the Theatre Feydau and elsewhere about the town, and had attracted—being still sufficiently unusual announcements at the time—considerable attention. He had entrusted the matter to one of the company’s latest recruits, an intelligent young man named Basque, sending him on ahead of the company for the purpose.

The Binet Troupe opened in Nantes—as you can find in surviving copies of the “Courrier Nantais”—on the Feast of the Purification with “Les Fourberies de Scaramouche.” But they didn't arrive in Nantes like they had in the past when they went to small country villages and towns without any notice, relying entirely on their entrance parade to draw attention. Andre-Louis had borrowed some business tactics from the Comedie Francaise. Taking charge in his own unique way, he arranged for playbills to be printed in Redon, and four days before the company arrived in Nantes, these bills were posted outside the Theatre Feydau and around the town, attracting a lot of attention since such announcements were still quite unusual at the time. He had trusted this task to one of the company's newest members, an intelligent young man named Basque, sending him ahead of the company for this purpose.

You may see for yourself one of these playbills in the Carnavalet Museum. It details the players by their stage names only, with the exception of M. Binet and his daughter, and leaving out of account that he who plays Trivelin in one piece appears as Tabarin in another, it makes the company appear to be at least half as numerous again as it really was. It announces that they will open with “Les Fourberies de Scaramouche,” to be followed by five other plays of which it gives the titles, and by others not named, which shall also be added should the patronage to be received in the distinguished and enlightened city of Nantes encourage the Binet Troupe to prolong its sojourn at the Theatre Feydau. It lays great stress upon the fact that this is a company of improvisers in the old Italian manner, the like of which has not been seen in France for half a century, and it exhorts the public of Nantes not to miss this opportunity of witnessing these distinguished mimes who are reviving for them the glories of the Comedie de l’Art. Their visit to Nantes—the announcement proceeds—is preliminary to their visit to Paris, where they intend to throw down the glove to the actors of the Comedie Francaise, and to show the world how superior is the art of the improviser to that of the actor who depends upon an author for what he shall say, and who consequently says always the same thing every time that he plays in the same piece.

You can check out one of these playbills at the Carnavalet Museum. It lists the performers by their stage names only, except for M. Binet and his daughter. Besides the fact that the person playing Trivelin in one show also appears as Tabarin in another, the company looks about 50% larger than it actually was. It announces that they will start with “Les Fourberies de Scaramouche,” followed by five other plays whose titles are given, along with additional unnamed plays that might be added if the support from the distinguished and enlightened city of Nantes encourages the Binet Troupe to extend its stay at the Theatre Feydau. It emphasizes that this is a company of improvisers in the traditional Italian style, a rarity in France for the past fifty years, and urges the people of Nantes not to miss this chance to see these talented mimes reviving the greatness of the Comedie de l’Art. The announcement continues that their visit to Nantes is just a precursor to their trip to Paris, where they plan to challenge the actors of the Comedie Francaise and demonstrate how the improviser's art surpasses that of the actor who relies on a script, who therefore delivers the same lines every time they perform the same piece.

It is an audacious bill, and its audacity had scared M. Binet out of the little sense left him by the Burgundy which in these days he could afford to abuse. He had offered the most vehement opposition. Part of this Andre-Louis had swept aside; part he had disregarded.

It’s a bold bill, and its boldness had driven M. Binet out of the little sense left to him by the Burgundy he could afford to indulge in these days. He had put up the strongest opposition. Some of this Andre-Louis had brushed off; some he had ignored.

“I admit that it is audacious,” said Scaramouche. “But at your time of life you should have learnt that in this world nothing succeeds like audacity.”

“I admit that it’s bold,” said Scaramouche. “But at your age, you should’ve learned that in this world, nothing succeeds like boldness.”

“I forbid it; I absolutely forbid it,” M. Binet insisted.

“I forbid it; I absolutely forbid it,” M. Binet insisted.

“I knew you would. Just as I know that you’ll be very grateful to me presently for not obeying you.”

"I knew you would. Just like I know you'll be really thankful to me soon for not doing what you said."

“You are inviting a catastrophe.”

"You’re asking for trouble."

“I am inviting fortune. The worst catastrophe that can overtake you is to be back in the market-halls of the country villages from which I rescued you. I’ll have you in Paris yet in spite of yourself. Leave this to me.”

“I’m bringing in luck. The worst thing that could happen to you is being back in the country market halls I saved you from. I’ll get you to Paris, whether you like it or not. Just leave this to me.”

And he went out to attend to the printing. Nor did his preparations end there. He wrote a piquant article on the glories of the Comedie de l’Art, and its resurrection by the improvising troupe of the great mime Florimond Binet. Binet’s name was not Florimond; it was just Pierre. But Andre-Louis had a great sense of the theatre. That article was an amplification of the stimulating matter contained in the playbills; and he persuaded Basque, who had relations in Nantes, to use all the influence he could command, and all the bribery they could afford, to get that article printed in the “Courrier Nantais” a couple of days before the arrival of the Binet Troupe.

And he went out to handle the printing. But that wasn't all he was up to. He wrote an engaging article about the wonders of the Comedie de l’Art and its revival by the improvising group led by the great mime Florimond Binet. Binet’s real name wasn’t Florimond; it was actually Pierre. But Andre-Louis had a keen appreciation for the theater. That article expanded on the exciting content found in the playbills, and he convinced Basque, who had connections in Nantes, to use all the influence he could muster, along with any bribes they could manage, to get that article published in the “Courrier Nantais” a couple of days before the arrival of the Binet Troupe.

Basque had succeeded, and, considering the undoubted literary merits and intrinsic interest of the article, this is not at all surprising.

Basque had succeeded, and given the undeniable literary value and inherent interest of the article, this isn't surprising at all.

And so it was upon an already expectant city that Binet and his company descended in that first week of February. M. Binet would have made his entrance in the usual manner—a full-dress parade with banging drums and crashing cymbals. But to this Andre-Louis offered the most relentless opposition.

And so it was that Binet and his crew arrived in an already eager city during the first week of February. M. Binet would have preferred to make his entrance in the usual way—a grand parade with loud drums and crashing cymbals. But Andre-Louis opposed this idea with unwavering determination.

“We should but discover our poverty,” said he. “Instead, we will creep into the city unobserved, and leave ourselves to the imagination of the public.”

“We should just acknowledge our poverty,” he said. “Instead, we’ll sneak into the city unnoticed and let the public imagine us.”

He had his way, of course. M. Binet, worn already with battling against the strong waters of this young man’s will, was altogether unequal to the contest now that he found Climene in alliance with Scaramouche, adding her insistence to his, and joining with him in reprobation of her father’s sluggish and reactionary wits. Metaphorically, M. Binet threw up his arms, and cursing the day on which he had taken this young man into his troupe, he allowed the current to carry him whither it would. He was persuaded that he would be drowned in the end. Meanwhile he would drown his vexation in Burgundy. At least there was abundance of Burgundy. Never in his life had he found Burgundy so plentiful. Perhaps things were not as bad as he imagined, after all. He reflected that, when all was said, he had to thank Scaramouche for the Burgundy. Whilst fearing the worst, he would hope for the best.

He got his way, of course. M. Binet, already worn out from battling against the strong will of this young man, was completely outmatched now that he found Climene teaming up with Scaramouche, adding her insistence to his and joining forces to criticize her father’s slow and outdated thinking. Metaphorically, M. Binet threw up his hands, cursing the day he brought this young man into his troupe, and he just let the current take him wherever it wanted. He believed he would eventually be overwhelmed. In the meantime, he would drown his frustration in Burgundy. At least there was plenty of Burgundy. Never in his life had he encountered Burgundy this abundant. Maybe things weren’t as bad as he thought after all. He realized that, when it came down to it, he had Scaramouche to thank for the Burgundy. While fearing the worst, he would hope for the best.

And it was very much the worst that he feared as he waited in the wings when the curtain rose on that first performance of theirs at the Theatre Feydau to a house that was tolerably filled by a public whose curiosity the preliminary announcements had thoroughly stimulated.

And it was exactly what he feared as he waited in the wings when the curtain rose on their first performance at the Theatre Feydau, in front of a crowd that was reasonably filled by an audience whose curiosity had been heavily piqued by the preliminary announcements.

Although the scenario of “Lee Fourberies de Scaramouche” has not apparently survived, yet we know from Andre-Louis’ “Confessions” that it is opened by Polichinelle in the character of an arrogant and fiercely jealous lover shown in the act of beguiling the waiting-maid, Columbine, to play the spy upon her mistress, Climene. Beginning with cajolery, but failing in this with the saucy Columbine, who likes cajolers to be at least attractive and to pay a due deference to her own very piquant charms, the fierce humpbacked scoundrel passes on to threats of the terrible vengeance he will wreak upon her if she betrays him or neglects to obey him implicitly; failing here, likewise, he finally has recourse to bribery, and after he has bled himself freely to the very expectant Columbine, he succeeds by these means in obtaining her consent to spy upon Climene, and to report to him upon her lady’s conduct.

Although the scenario of “Lee Fourberies de Scaramouche” hasn't survived, we know from Andre-Louis’ “Confessions” that it starts with Polichinelle acting as an arrogant and fiercely jealous lover, trying to charm the waiting-maid, Columbine, into spying on her mistress, Climene. He begins with flattery but quickly fails with the sassy Columbine, who prefers her charmers to be at least somewhat attractive and to show her the respect her own captivating charms deserve. After this tactic fails, the fierce hunchbacked scoundrel resorts to threats about the terrible revenge he will take if she betrays him or doesn't follow his orders without question; when that doesn't work either, he eventually turns to bribery. After generously giving money to the eager Columbine, he manages to get her to agree to spy on Climene and report back to him about her lady's behavior.

The pair played the scene well together, stimulated, perhaps, by their very nervousness at finding themselves before so imposing an audience. Polichinelle was everything that is fierce, contemptuous, and insistent. Columbine was the essence of pert indifference under his cajolery, saucily mocking under his threats, and finely sly in extorting the very maximum when it came to accepting a bribe. Laughter rippled through the audience and promised well. But M. Binet, standing trembling in the wings, missed the great guffaws of the rustic spectators to whom they had played hitherto, and his fears steadily mounted.

The two performers nailed the scene together, possibly fueled by their nerves at being in front of such an imposing crowd. Polichinelle was everything fierce, contemptuous, and demanding. Columbine was the definition of nonchalant indifference under his flattery, teasingly mocking him when he threatened her, and cleverly squeezing out the maximum when it came to accepting a bribe. Laughter flowed through the audience, which was a good sign. But M. Binet, shaking in the wings, longed for the hearty laughs of the rural spectators they were used to, and his anxiety grew steadily.

Then, scarcely has Polichinelle departed by the door than Scaramouche bounds in through the window. It was an effective entrance, usually performed with a broad comic effect that set the people in a roar. Not so on this occasion. Meditating in bed that morning, Scaramouche had decided to present himself in a totally different aspect. He would cut out all the broad play, all the usual clowning which had delighted their past rude audiences, and he would obtain his effects by subtlety instead. He would present a slyly humorous rogue, restrained, and of a certain dignity, wearing a countenance of complete solemnity, speaking his lines drily, as if unconscious of the humour with which he intended to invest them. Thus, though it might take the audience longer to understand and discover him, they would like him all the better in the end.

Then, as soon as Polichinelle left through the door, Scaramouche jumped in through the window. It was a dramatic entrance, usually delivered with a big comedic flair that made everyone laugh. But not this time. While lying in bed that morning, Scaramouche had decided to show up in a completely different way. He would skip all the over-the-top antics and the usual clowning that had entertained their past rough crowds, and instead, he would use subtlety to make his point. He would come across as a cunningly funny trickster, composed, and somewhat dignified, wearing a completely serious expression and delivering his lines dryly, as if he were unaware of the humor he intended to convey. So, even though it might take the audience a bit longer to catch on, they would appreciate him even more in the end.

True to that resolve, he now played his part as the friend and hired ally of the lovesick Leandre, on whose behalf he came for news of Climene, seizing the opportunity to further his own amour with Columbine and his designs upon the money-bags of Pantaloon. Also he had taken certain liberties with the traditional costume of Scaramouche; he had caused the black doublet and breeches to be slashed with red, and the doublet to be cut more to a peak, a la Henri III. The conventional black velvet cap he had replaced by a conical hat with a turned-up brim, and a tuft of feathers on the left, and he had discarded the guitar.

True to that decision, he now played the role of friend and hired helper to the lovesick Leandre, for whom he came seeking news about Climene, taking the chance to pursue his own love for Columbine and his plans for Pantaloon's money. He had also made some changes to the traditional Scaramouche costume; he had slashed the black doublet and pants with red, and the doublet was cut to a peak, in the style of Henri III. The usual black velvet cap was swapped for a conical hat with an upturned brim and a tuft of feathers on the left, and he had ditched the guitar.

M. Binet listened desperately for the roar of laughter that usually greeted the entrance of Scaramouche, and his dismay increased when it did not come. And then he became conscious of something alarmingly unusual in Scaramouche’s manner. The sibilant foreign accent was there, but none of the broad boisterousness their audiences had loved.

M. Binet anxiously waited for the familiar roar of laughter that usually welcomed Scaramouche, feeling more and more troubled when it didn’t happen. Then he noticed something seriously off about Scaramouche’s behavior. The hissing foreign accent was present, but none of the loud, lively energy that their audiences had enjoyed.

He wrung his hands in despair. “It is all over!” he said. “The fellow has ruined us! It serves me right for being a fool, and allowing him to take control of everything!”

He twisted his hands in despair. “It’s all over!” he said. “That guy has ruined us! I deserve this for being a fool and letting him take control of everything!”

But he was profoundly mistaken. He began to have an inkling of this when presently himself he took the stage, and found the public attentive, remarked a grin of quiet appreciation on every upturned face. It was not, however, until the thunders of applause greeted the fall of the curtain on the first act that he felt quite sure they would be allowed to escape with their lives.

But he was completely wrong. He started to get a sense of this when he took the stage himself and noticed the audience was paying attention, seeing a smile of quiet appreciation on every upturned face. It wasn't until the thunderous applause erupted at the end of the first act that he truly felt confident they would be able to walk away unharmed.

Had the part of Pantaloon in “Les Fourberies” been other than that of a blundering, timid old idiot, Binet would have ruined it by his apprehensions. As it was, those very apprehensions, magnifying as they did the hesitancy and bewilderment that were the essence of his part, contributed to the success. And a success it proved that more than justified all the heralding of which Scaramouche had been guilty.

Had the role of Pantaloon in “Les Fourberies” been anything other than that of a clumsy, timid old fool, Binet would have messed it up with his anxieties. As it turned out, those very anxieties, which amplified the uncertainty and confusion that were central to his character, actually added to the success. And it turned out to be a success that more than justified all the hype Scaramouche had created.

For Scaramouche himself this success was not confined to the public. At the end of the play a great reception awaited him from his companions assembled in the green-room of the theatre. His talent, resource, and energy had raised them in a few weeks from a pack of vagrant mountebanks to a self-respecting company of first-rate players. They acknowledged it generously in a speech entrusted to Polichinelle, adding the tribute to his genius that, as they had conquered Nantes, so would they conquer the world under his guidance.

For Scaramouche, this success wasn't just for show. At the end of the play, he was greeted with a huge reception from his colleagues gathered in the green room of the theater. His talent, creativity, and drive had transformed them in just a few weeks from a group of wandering performers into a respected company of top-notch actors. They expressed their gratitude generously in a speech given by Polichinelle, adding the compliment to his brilliance that, just as they had conquered Nantes, they would take on the world with his leadership.

In their enthusiasm they were a little neglectful of the feelings of M. Binet. Irritated enough had he been already by the overriding of his every wish, by the consciousness of his weakness when opposed to Scaramouche. And, although he had suffered the gradual process of usurpation of authority because its every step had been attended by his own greater profit, deep down in him the resentment abode to stifle every spark of that gratitude due from him to his partner. To-night his nerves had been on the rack, and he had suffered agonies of apprehension, for all of which he blamed Scaramouche so bitterly that not even the ultimate success—almost miraculous when all the elements are considered—could justify his partner in his eyes.

In their excitement, they were a bit careless about M. Binet's feelings. He was already irritated by the way his every wish had been overridden and how weak he felt when dealing with Scaramouche. Even though he had slowly accepted the loss of authority because each step had brought him greater benefits, deep down, he still felt resentment that blocked any gratitude he might owe to his partner. Tonight, his nerves were frayed, and he was filled with anxiety, all of which he blamed on Scaramouche so intensely that not even their ultimate success—almost miraculous given the circumstances—could make him see his partner in a better light.

And now, to find himself, in addition, ignored by this company—his own company, which he had so laboriously and slowly assembled and selected among the men of ability whom he had found here and there in the dregs of cities—was something that stirred his bile, and aroused the malevolence that never did more than slumber in him. But deeply though his rage was moved, it did not blind him to the folly of betraying it. Yet that he should assert himself in this hour was imperative unless he were for ever to become a thing of no account in this troupe over which he had lorded it for long months before this interloper came amongst them to fill his purse and destroy his authority.

And now, to find himself ignored by this group—his own group, which he had painstakingly put together from the talented individuals he had discovered in the depths of cities—was something that really angered him and brought out the resentment that usually stayed hidden inside him. But even though he was deeply enraged, he knew it would be foolish to show it. Still, it was crucial for him to assert his position now, or else he would forever become insignificant in this troupe that he had led for months before this newcomer arrived to take his money and undermine his authority.

So he stepped forward now when Polichinelle had done. His make-up assisting him to mask his bitter feelings, he professed to add his own to Polichinelle’s acclamations of his dear partner. But he did it in such a manner as to make it clear that what Scaramouche had done, he had done by M. Binet’s favour, and that in all M. Binet’s had been the guiding hand. In associating himself with Polichinelle, he desired to thank Scaramouche, much in the manner of a lord rendering thanks to his steward for services diligently rendered and orders scrupulously carried out.

So he stepped forward now that Polichinelle had finished. His makeup helped him hide his bitter feelings as he pretended to add his own praise to Polichinelle’s compliments about his dear partner. But he did it in a way that made it clear that whatever Scaramouche had accomplished was thanks to M. Binet’s support, and that M. Binet had been the one in charge all along. By joining Polichinelle, he meant to thank Scaramouche, much like a lord expressing gratitude to his steward for services well done and orders carefully followed.

It neither deceived the troupe nor mollified himself. Indeed, his consciousness of the mockery of it but increased his bitterness. But at least it saved his face and rescued him from nullity—he who was their chief.

It didn’t fool the group or make him feel better. In fact, knowing how ridiculous it was only made him feel more bitter. But at least it preserved his dignity and kept him from feeling worthless—he who was their leader.

To say, as I have said, that it did not deceive them, is perhaps to say too much, for it deceived them at least on the score of his feelings. They believed, after discounting the insinuations in which he took all credit to himself, that at heart he was filled with gratitude, as they were. That belief was shared by Andre-Louis himself, who in his brief, grateful answer was very generous to M. Binet, more than endorsing the claims that M. Binet had made.

To say, as I have said, that it didn't deceive them may be saying too much, because it did mislead them at least about his feelings. They thought, after ignoring the suggestions where he took all the credit for himself, that deep down he felt as grateful as they were. Andre-Louis himself shared that belief, and in his short, thankful response, he was very generous to M. Binet, going above and beyond in supporting the claims M. Binet had made.

And then followed from him the announcement that their success in Nantes was the sweeter to him because it rendered almost immediately attainable the dearest wish of his heart, which was to make Climene his wife. It was a felicity of which he was the first to acknowledge his utter unworthiness. It was to bring him into still closer relations with his good friend M. Binet, to whom he owed all that he had achieved for himself and for them. The announcement was joyously received, for the world of the theatre loves a lover as dearly as does the greater world. So they acclaimed the happy pair, with the exception of poor Leandre, whose eyes were more melancholy than ever.

And then came the news from him that their success in Nantes was even sweeter because it brought him closer to his biggest wish: to make Climene his wife. He was the first to admit that he didn't deserve such happiness. It meant he would have an even closer relationship with his good friend M. Binet, who had helped him achieve everything he had for himself and for them. The announcement was met with joy because the theater community celebrates love just as much as the wider world does. They cheered for the happy couple, except for poor Leandre, whose eyes looked sadder than ever.

They were a happy family that night in the upstairs room of their inn on the Quai La Fosse—the same inn from which Andre-Louis had set out some weeks ago to play a vastly different role before an audience of Nantes. Yet was it so different, he wondered? Had he not then been a sort of Scaramouche—an intriguer, glib and specious, deceiving folk, cynically misleading them with opinions that were not really his own? Was it at all surprising that he should have made so rapid and signal a success as a mime? Was not this really all that he had ever been, the thing for which Nature had designed him?

They were a happy family that night in the upstairs room of their inn on the Quai La Fosse—the same inn from which Andre-Louis had left a few weeks earlier to play a very different role before an audience in Nantes. But was it really so different, he wondered? Hadn't he been a kind of Scaramouche then—an intriguer, smooth-talking and deceptive, tricking people and cynically leading them astray with opinions that weren’t really his own? Was it surprising that he had achieved such quick and notable success as a mime? Wasn’t this really all he had ever been, the role that Nature had intended for him?

On the following night they played “The Shy Lover” to a full house, the fame of their debut having gone abroad, and the success of Monday was confirmed. On Wednesday they gave “Figaro-Scaramouche,” and on Thursday morning the “Courrier Nantais” came out with an article of more than a column of praise of these brilliant improvisers, for whom it claimed that they utterly put to shame the mere reciters of memorized parts.

On the next night, they performed “The Shy Lover” to a packed audience, their debut's fame having spread, and the success of Monday was solidified. On Wednesday, they put on “Figaro-Scaramouche,” and on Thursday morning, the “Courrier Nantais” published an article with over a column of praise for these talented improvisers, stating that they completely overshadowed those who simply recited memorized lines.

Andre-Louis, reading the sheet at breakfast, and having no delusions on the score of the falseness of that statement, laughed inwardly. The novelty of the thing, and the pretentiousness in which he had swaddled it, had deceived them finely. He turned to greet Binet and Climene, who entered at that moment. He waved the sheet above his head.

Andre-Louis, reading the newspaper at breakfast and fully aware of the falsehood of that statement, chuckled to himself. The originality of the situation, along with the grand way he had wrapped it up, had really fooled them. He turned to greet Binet and Climene, who had just walked in. He waved the newspaper over his head.

“It is settled,” he announced, “we stay in Nantes until Easter.”

“It’s decided,” he said, “we’ll stay in Nantes until Easter.”

“Do we?” said Binet, sourly. “You settle everything, my friend.”

“Do we?” Binet said bitterly. “You figure everything out, my friend.”

“Read for yourself.” And he handed him the paper.

“Read for yourself.” He handed him the paper.

Moodily M. Binet read. He set the sheet down in silence, and turned his attention to his breakfast.

Moodily, M. Binet read. He laid the sheet down quietly and focused on his breakfast.

“Was I justified or not?” quoth Andre-Louis, who found M. Binet’s behaviour a thought intriguing.

“Was I justified or not?” asked Andre-Louis, who found M. Binet’s behavior somewhat intriguing.

“In what?”

"In which?"

“In coming to Nantes?”

"Coming to Nantes?"

“If I had not thought so, we should not have come,” said Binet, and he began to eat.

“If I hadn’t thought that, we wouldn’t have come,” Binet said, and he started to eat.

Andre-Louis dropped the subject, wondering.

Andre-Louis dropped the topic, curious.

After breakfast he and Climene sallied forth to take the air upon the quays. It was a day of brilliant sunshine and less cold than it had lately been. Columbine tactlessly joined them as they were setting out, though in this respect matters were improved a little when Harlequin came running after them, and attached himself to Columbine.

After breakfast, he and Climene headed out for some fresh air by the docks. It was a day of bright sunshine and warmer than it had been recently. Columbine clumsily tagged along as they were leaving, but things got a bit better when Harlequin came running after them and joined Columbine.

Andre-Louis, stepping out ahead with Climene, spoke of the thing that was uppermost in his mind at the moment.

Andre-Louis, walking ahead with Climene, talked about what was on his mind the most at that moment.

“Your father is behaving very oddly towards me,” said he. “It is almost as if he had suddenly become hostile.”

“Your dad is acting really strange around me,” he said. “It’s almost like he’s suddenly become hostile.”

“You imagine it,” said she. “My father is very grateful to you, as we all are.”

“You're imagining it,” she said. “My dad is really thankful to you, and we all are.”

“He is anything but grateful. He is infuriated against me; and I think I know the reason. Don’t you? Can’t you guess?”

“He is far from grateful. He’s furious with me, and I think I know why. Don’t you? Can’t you figure it out?”

“I can’t, indeed.”

"I really can’t."

“If you were my daughter, Climene, which God be thanked you are not, I should feel aggrieved against the man who carried you away from me. Poor old Pantaloon! He called me a corsair when I told him that I intend to marry you.”

“If you were my daughter, Climene, thank God you’re not, I would be upset with the man who took you away from me. Poor old Pantaloon! He called me a pirate when I told him I want to marry you.”

“He was right. You are a bold robber, Scaramouche.”

“He was right. You are a daring thief, Scaramouche.”

“It is in the character,” said he. “Your father believes in having his mimes play upon the stage the parts that suit their natural temperaments.”

“It’s in the character,” he said. “Your dad believes in letting his actors play roles that match their natural personalities.”

“Yes, you take everything you want, don’t you?” She looked up at him, half adoringly, half shyly.

“Yes, you take everything you want, don’t you?” She looked up at him, half adoringly, half shyly.

“If it is possible,” said he. “I took his consent to our marriage by main force from him. I never waited for him to give it. When, in fact, he refused it, I just snatched it from him, and I’ll defy him now to win it back from me. I think that is what he most resents.”

“If it’s possible,” he said. “I forced him to agree to our marriage. I didn’t wait for him to give his approval. When he actually refused, I just took it from him, and now I dare him to try and take it back from me. I believe that’s what he hates the most.”

She laughed, and launched upon an animated answer. But he did not hear a word of it. Through the bustle of traffic on the quay a cabriolet, the upper half of which was almost entirely made of glass, had approached them. It was drawn by two magnificent bay horses and driven by a superbly livened coachman.

She laughed and started to give an enthusiastic response. But he didn’t hear a single word. Among the busy traffic at the dock, a carriage with an almost completely glass top came toward them. It was pulled by two stunning bay horses and driven by a sharply dressed coachman.

In the cabriolet alone sat a slight young girl wrapped in a lynx-fur pelisse, her face of a delicate loveliness. She was leaning forward, her lips parted, her eyes devouring Scaramouche until they drew his gaze. When that happened, the shock of it brought him abruptly to a dumfounded halt.

In the convertible sat a slender young girl wrapped in a lynx-fur coat, her face strikingly beautiful. She leaned forward, her lips slightly parted, her eyes focused on Scaramouche until she captured his attention. When that happened, the surprise of it brought him to a stunned stop.

Climene, checking in the middle of a sentence, arrested by his own sudden stopping, plucked at his sleeve.

Climene, pausing mid-sentence, startled by his abrupt halt, tugged at his sleeve.

“What is it, Scaramouche?”

“What’s up, Scaramouche?”

But he made no attempt to answer her, and at that moment the coachman, to whom the little lady had already signalled, brought the carriage to a standstill beside them. Seen in the gorgeous setting of that coach with its escutcheoned panels, its portly coachman and its white-stockinged footman—who swung instantly to earth as the vehicle stopped—its dainty occupant seemed to Climene a princess out of a fairy-tale. And this princess leaned forward, with eyes aglow and cheeks aflush, stretching out a choicely gloved hand to Scaramouche.

But he didn’t try to respond to her, and at that moment the coachman, to whom the little lady had already signaled, brought the carriage to a stop beside them. Set against the stunning backdrop of that coach with its ornate panels, its stout coachman, and its footman in white stockings—who immediately jumped down as the vehicle halted—its delicate occupant looked to Climene like a princess from a fairy tale. And this princess leaned forward, her eyes shining and her cheeks flushed, extending a finely gloved hand to Scaramouche.

“Andre-Louis!” she called him.

“Andre-Louis!” she called.

And Scaramouche took the hand of that exalted being, just as he might have taken the hand of Climene herself, and with eyes that reflected the gladness of her own, in a voice that echoed the joyous surprise of hers, he addressed her familiarly by name, just as she had addressed him.

And Scaramouche took the hand of that esteemed person, just as he might have taken the hand of Climene herself, and with eyes that mirrored her joy, in a voice that echoed her happy surprise, he called her by name, just as she had called him.

“Aline!”

“Aline!”





CHAPTER VIII. THE DREAM

“The door,” Aline commanded her footman, and “Mount here beside me,” she commanded Andre-Louis, in the same breath.

“The door,” Aline ordered her footman, and “Get up here next to me,” she instructed Andre-Louis, all in one breath.

“A moment, Aline.”

“One moment, Aline.”

He turned to his companion, who was all amazement, and to Harlequin and Columbine, who had that moment come up to share it. “You permit me, Climene?” said he, breathlessly. But it was more a statement than a question. “Fortunately you are not alone. Harlequin will take care of you. Au revoir, at dinner.”

He turned to his companion, who was completely astonished, and to Harlequin and Columbine, who had just arrived to join in. “Do you mind, Climene?” he said, breathlessly. But it was more of a statement than a question. “Fortunately, you're not alone. Harlequin will look after you. See you at dinner.”

With that he sprang into the cabriolet without waiting for a reply. The footman closed the door, the coachman cracked his whip, and the regal equipage rolled away along the quay, leaving the three comedians staring after it, open-mouthed... Then Harlequin laughed.

With that, he jumped into the cabriolet without waiting for an answer. The footman shut the door, the coachman cracked his whip, and the luxurious carriage rolled away along the quay, leaving the three comedians staring after it, wide-eyed... Then Harlequin laughed.

“A prince in disguise, our Scaramouche!” said he.

“A prince in disguise, our Scaramouche!” he said.

Columbine clapped her hands and flashed her strong teeth. “But what a romance for you, Climene! How wonderful!”

Columbine clapped her hands and showed her bright smile. “But what a romance for you, Climene! How amazing!”

The frown melted from Climene’s brow. Resentment changed to bewilderment.

The frown disappeared from Climene’s face. Anger turned into confusion.

“But who is she?”

"But who is she?"

“His sister, of course,” said Harlequin, quite definitely.

“His sister, for sure,” said Harlequin, quite definitely.

“His sister? How do you know?”

“His sister? How do you know that?”

“I know what he will tell you on his return.”

“I know what he’ll tell you when he gets back.”

“But why?”

"Why though?"

“Because you wouldn’t believe him if he said she was his mother.”

“Because you wouldn’t believe him if he said she was his mom.”

Following the carriage with their glance, they wandered on in the direction it had taken. And in the carriage Aline was considering Andre-Louis with grave eyes, lips slightly compressed, and a tiny frown between her finely drawn eyebrows.

Following the carriage with their eyes, they moved in the direction it had gone. Inside the carriage, Aline was looking at Andre-Louis thoughtfully, her lips barely pressed together and a slight frown between her neatly shaped eyebrows.

“You have taken to queer company, Andre,” was the first thing she said to him. “Or else I am mistaken in thinking that your companion was Mlle. Binet of the Theatre Feydau.”

“You've been hanging out with some interesting people, Andre,” was the first thing she said to him. “Unless I'm wrong in thinking that your friend was Mlle. Binet from the Theatre Feydau.”

“You are not mistaken. But I had not imagined Mlle. Binet so famous already.”

“You're not wrong. But I didn’t expect Mlle. Binet to be this famous already.”

“Oh, as to that...” mademoiselle shrugged, her tone quietly scornful. And she explained. “It is simply that I was at the play last night. I thought I recognized her.”

“Oh, about that...” mademoiselle shrugged, her tone slightly mocking. And she explained, “I was just at the play last night. I thought I recognized her.”

“You were at the Feydau last night? And I never saw you!”

"You were at the Feydau last night? And I didn't see you!"

“Were you there, too?”

"Did you also attend?"

“Was I there!” he cried. Then he checked, and abruptly changed his tone. “Oh, yes, I was there,” he said, as commonplace as he could, beset by a sudden reluctance to avow that he had so willingly descended to depths that she must account unworthy, and grateful that his disguise of face and voice should have proved impenetrable even to one who knew him so very well.

“Was I there!” he exclaimed. Then he paused, quickly shifting his tone. “Oh, yes, I was there,” he said, trying to sound as ordinary as possible, overwhelmed by a sudden unwillingness to admit that he had so readily sunk to levels she would consider beneath her. He felt relieved that his disguise of appearance and voice had remained unrecognizable even to someone who knew him so well.

“I understand,” said she, and compressed her lips a little more tightly.

“I understand,” she said, and pressed her lips together a little more tightly.

“But what do you understand?”

“But what do you mean?”

“The rare attractions of Mlle. Binet. Naturally you would be at the theatre. Your tone conveyed it very clearly. Do you know that you disappoint me, Andre? It is stupid of me, perhaps; it betrays, I suppose, my imperfect knowledge of your sex. I am aware that most young men of fashion find an irresistible attraction for creatures who parade themselves upon the stage. But I did not expect you to ape the ways of a man of fashion. I was foolish enough to imagine you to be different; rather above such trivial pursuits. I conceived you something of an idealist.”

“The rare appeal of Mlle. Binet. Of course, you'd be at the theater. Your tone made that very clear. Do you know that you disappoint me, Andre? Maybe it's silly of me; it reveals my lack of understanding of your kind. I know that most young fashionable men are drawn to women who showcase themselves on stage. But I didn't expect you to mimic the behavior of a fashionable man. I was naive enough to think you were different; above such superficial interests. I imagined you to be somewhat of an idealist.”

“Sheer flattery.”

"Complete flattery."

“So I perceive. But you misled me. You talked so much morality of a kind, you made philosophy so readily, that I came to be deceived. In fact, your hypocrisy was so consummate that I never suspected it. With your gift of acting I wonder that you haven’t joined Mlle. Binet’s troupe.”

“So I see. But you tricked me. You talked a lot about morality, and you made philosophy sound so easy that I ended up being fooled. In reality, your hypocrisy was so perfect that I never saw it coming. With your talent for acting, I’m surprised you haven’t joined Mlle. Binet’s troupe.”

“I have,” said he.

“I have,” he said.

It had really become necessary to tell her, making choice of the lesser of the two evils with which she confronted him.

It had really become necessary to tell her, choosing the lesser of the two evils he was facing.

He saw first incredulity, then consternation, and lastly disgust overspread her face.

He first saw disbelief, then shock, and finally disgust spread across her face.

“Of course,” said she, after a long pause, “that would have the advantage of bringing you closer to your charmer.”

"Of course," she said after a long pause, "that would have the benefit of bringing you closer to your crush."

“That was only one of the inducements. There was another. Finding myself forced to choose between the stage and the gallows, I had the incredible weakness to prefer the former. It was utterly unworthy of a man of my lofty ideals, but—what would you? Like other ideologists, I find it easier to preach than to practise. Shall I stop the carriage and remove the contamination of my disgusting person? Or shall I tell you how it happened?”

“That was just one of the reasons. There was another. When faced with the choice between the stage and the gallows, I had the unfortunate weakness to choose the former. It was completely unworthy of a person with my high ideals, but—what can you do? Like many idealists, I find it easier to talk than to take action. Should I stop the carriage and get rid of my disgusting self? Or should I explain how it all happened?”

“Tell me how it happened first. Then we will decide.”

“First, tell me how it happened. Then we can decide.”

He told her how he met the Binet Troupe, and how the men of the marechaussee forced upon him the discovery that in its bosom he could lie safely lost until the hue and cry had died down. The explanation dissolved her iciness.

He told her about how he met the Binet Troupe and how the members of the police forced him to realize that he could hide there safely until the commotion had settled. His explanation melted her coldness.

“My poor Andre, why didn’t you tell me this at first?”

“My poor Andre, why didn’t you tell me this sooner?”

“For one thing, you didn’t give me time; for another, I feared to shock you with the spectacle of my degradation.”

“For one thing, you didn’t give me enough time; for another, I was afraid to shock you with the sight of my decline.”

She took him seriously. “But where was the need of it? And why did you not send us word as I required you of your whereabouts?”

She took him seriously. “But what was the point of that? And why didn’t you let us know where you were like I asked?”

“I was thinking of it only yesterday. I have hesitated for several reasons.”

“I was thinking about it just yesterday. I’ve been hesitant for a few reasons.”

“You thought it would offend us to know what you were doing?”

“You thought we’d be offended to find out what you were up to?”

“I think that I preferred to surprise you by the magnitude of my ultimate achievements.”

"I think I wanted to surprise you with the extent of my final achievements."

“Oh, you are to become a great actor?” She was frankly scornful.

“Oh, so you're going to be a great actor?” She was clearly dismissive.

“That is not impossible. But I am more concerned to become a great author. There is no reason why you should sniff. The calling is an honourable one. All the world is proud to know such men as Beaumarchais and Chenier.”

"That's not impossible. But I'm more focused on becoming a great author. There's no reason for you to scoff. It's an honorable profession. The whole world is proud to know people like Beaumarchais and Chenier."

“And you hope to equal them?”

“And you think you can be as good as they are?”

“I hope to surpass them, whilst acknowledging that it was they who taught me how to walk. What did you think of the play last night?”

“I hope to beat them, while recognizing that they were the ones who taught me how to walk. What did you think of the play last night?”

“It was amusing and well conceived.”

“It was entertaining and cleverly thought out.”

“Let me present you to the author.”

“Let me introduce you to the author.”

“You? But the company is one of the improvisers.”

“You? But the company is one of the improvisers.”

“Even improvisers require an author to write their scenarios. That is all I write at present. Soon I shall be writing plays in the modern manner.”

“Even improvisers need a writer to create their scenarios. That's all I'm writing right now. Soon, I’ll be writing plays in a modern style.”

“You deceive yourself, my poor Andre. The piece last night would have been nothing without the players. You are fortunate in your Scaramouche.”

“You're fooling yourself, my poor Andre. The performance last night would have been nothing without the actors. You're lucky to have your Scaramouche.”

“In confidence—I present you to him.”

“In confidence—I introduce you to him.”

“You—Scaramouche? You?” She turned to regard him fully. He smiled his close-lipped smile that made wrinkles like gashes in his cheeks. He nodded. “And I didn’t recognize you!”

“You—Scaramouche? You?” She turned to look at him completely. He smiled his close-lipped smile that created deep wrinkles in his cheeks. He nodded. “And I didn’t recognize you!”

“I thank you for the tribute. You imagined, of course, that I was a scene-shifter. And now that you know all about me, what of Gavrillac? What of my godfather?”

“I appreciate the tribute. You probably thought I was just a background player. Now that you know all about me, what about Gavrillac? What about my godfather?”

He was well, she told him, and still profoundly indignant with Andre-Louis for his defection, whilst secretly concerned on his behalf.

She told him he was doing well and was still really upset with Andre-Louis for abandoning them, while secretly worrying about him.

“I shall write to him to-day that I have seen you.”

“I'll write to him today that I’ve seen you.”

“Do so. Tell him that I am well and prospering. But say no more. Do not tell him what I am doing. He has his prejudices too. Besides, it might not be prudent. And now the question I have been burning to ask ever since I entered your carriage. Why are you in Nantes, Aline?”

“Go ahead. Tell him that I'm doing well and thriving. But don’t say anything more. Don’t tell him what I’m up to. He has his own biases. Plus, it might not be wise. And now, the question I’ve been wanting to ask ever since I got into your carriage: Why are you in Nantes, Aline?”

“I am on a visit to my aunt, Mme. de Sautron. It was with her that I came to the play yesterday. We have been dull at the chateau; but it will be different now. Madame my aunt is receiving several guests to-day. M. de La Tour d’Azyr is to be one of them.”

“I’m visiting my aunt, Madame de Sautron. She’s the one who took me to the play yesterday. Things have been pretty boring at the chateau, but that’s about to change. My aunt is having several guests over today, and Monsieur de La Tour d’Azyr is going to be one of them.”

Andre-Louis frowned and sighed. “Did you ever hear, Aline, how poor Philippe de Vilmorin came by his end?”

Andre-Louis frowned and sighed. “Have you ever heard, Aline, how poor Philippe de Vilmorin met his end?”

“Yes; I was told, first by my uncle; then by M. de La Tour d’Azyr, himself.”

“Yes; I was first told by my uncle, and then by M. de La Tour d’Azyr himself.”

“Did not that help you to decide this marriage question?”

“Didn't that help you figure out this marriage issue?”

“How could it? You forget that I am but a woman. You don’t expect me to judge between men in matters such as these?”

“How could it? You forget that I’m just a woman. You don’t expect me to judge between men in situations like these?”

“Why not? You are well able to do so. The more since you have heard two sides. For my godfather would tell you the truth. If you cannot judge, it is that you do not wish to judge.” His tone became harsh. “Wilfully you close your eyes to justice that might check the course of your unhealthy, unnatural ambition.”

“Why not? You can absolutely do it. Especially since you’ve heard both sides. My godfather would tell you the truth. If you can’t make a judgment, it’s because you don’t want to.” His tone turned severe. “Deliberately, you ignore the justice that could stop your unhealthy, unnatural ambition.”

“Excellent!” she exclaimed, and considered him with amusement and something else. “Do you know that you are almost droll? You rise unblushing from the dregs of life in which I find you, and shake off the arm of that theatre girl, to come and preach to me.”

“Awesome!” she said, looking at him with a mix of amusement and something more. “Did you know that you’re kind of funny? You come up unashamed from the leftovers of life where I found you, and you shake off that theater girl’s hold just to come and lecture me.”

“If these were the dregs of life I might still speak from them to counsel you out of my respect and devotion, Aline.” He was very, stiff and stern. “But they are not the dregs of life. Honour and virtue are possible to a theatre girl; they are impossible to a lady who sells herself to gratify ambition; who for position, riches, and a great title barters herself in marriage.”

“If these were the worst parts of life, I might still talk to you about them out of my respect and devotion, Aline.” He was very stiff and stern. “But they aren’t the worst parts of life. Honor and virtue are achievable for a theater girl; they are unattainable for a woman who sells herself to satisfy her ambition; who trades her integrity in marriage for status, wealth, and a prestigious title.”

She looked at him breathlessly. Anger turned her pale. She reached for the cord.

She stared at him, out of breath. Anger drained the color from her face. She reached for the cord.

“I think I had better let you alight so that you may go back to practise virtue and honour with your theatre wench.”

“I think I should let you get off so you can go back to practicing virtue and honor with your actress.”

“You shall not speak so of her, Aline.”

"You shouldn't talk about her that way, Aline."

“Faith, now we are to have heat on her behalf. You think I am too delicate? You think I should speak of her as a...”

“Faith, now we’re going to have some warmth on her behalf. You think I’m too fragile? You think I should talk about her as a...”

“If you must speak of her at all,” he interrupted, hotly, “you’ll speak of her as my wife.”

“If you have to mention her at all,” he cut in fiercely, “you’ll call her my wife.”

Amazement smothered her anger. Her pallor deepened. “My God!” she said, and looked at him in horror. And in horror she asked him presently: “You are married—married to that—?”

Amazement drowned out her anger. Her face grew paler. “Oh my God!” she said, staring at him in shock. And in shock she soon asked him, “You’re married—married to that—?”

“Not yet. But I shall be, soon. And let me tell you that this girl whom you visit with your ignorant contempt is as good and pure as you are, Aline. She has wit and talent which have placed her where she is and shall carry her a deal farther. And she has the womanliness to be guided by natural instincts in the selection of her mate.”

“Not yet. But I will be, soon. And let me tell you that this girl you look down on with your clueless disdain is just as good and pure as you are, Aline. She has the smarts and talent that got her where she is and will take her much further. And she has the femininity to follow her natural instincts when choosing her partner.”

She was trembling with passion. She tugged the cord.

She was shaking with excitement. She pulled the cord.

“You will descend this instant!” she told him fiercely. “That you should dare to make a comparison between me and that...”

“You will come down right now!” she said fiercely. “How dare you compare me to that...”

“And my wife-to-be,” he interrupted, before she could speak the infamous word. He opened the door for himself without waiting for the footman, and leapt down. “My compliments,” said he, furiously, “to the assassin you are to marry.” He slammed the door. “Drive on,” he bade the coachman.

“And my fiancée,” he interrupted, before she could say the infamous word. He opened the door for himself without waiting for the footman and jumped down. “My compliments,” he said angrily, “to the assassin you’re going to marry.” He slammed the door. “Drive on,” he told the coachman.

The carriage rolled away up the Faubourg Gigan, leaving him standing where he had alighted, quivering with rage. Gradually, as he walked back to the inn, his anger cooled. Gradually, as he cooled, he perceived her point of view, and in the end forgave her. It was not her fault that she thought as she thought. Her rearing had been such as to make her look upon every actress as a trull, just as it had qualified her calmly to consider the monstrous marriage of convenience into which she was invited.

The carriage drove off up Faubourg Gigan, leaving him standing where he had gotten off, shaking with anger. Gradually, as he walked back to the inn, his anger faded. As he calmed down, he began to see her perspective, and in the end, he forgave her. It wasn’t her fault that she thought the way she did. She had been raised to view every actress as a prostitute, just as this upbringing allowed her to accept the outrageous marriage of convenience she was being offered.

He got back to the inn to find the company at table. Silence fell when he entered, so suddenly that of necessity it must be supposed he was himself the subject of the conversation. Harlequin and Columbine had spread the tale of this prince in disguise caught up into the chariot of a princess and carried off by her; and it was a tale that had lost nothing in the telling.

He returned to the inn to find everyone at the table. A hush fell when he walked in, so abruptly that it seemed obvious he was the topic of discussion. Harlequin and Columbine had shared the story of a prince in disguise being taken away in a princess's chariot, and the tale had only grown in intrigue with each retelling.

Climene had been silent and thoughtful, pondering what Columbine had called this romance of hers. Clearly her Scaramouche must be vastly other than he had hitherto appeared, or else that great lady and he would never have used such familiarity with each other. Imagining him no better than he was, Climene had made him her own. And now she was to receive the reward of disinterested affection.

Climene had been quiet and reflective, thinking about what Columbine had referred to as her romance. Clearly, her Scaramouche must be very different from how he had seemed before, or else that great lady and he would never have been so familiar with each other. Believing him to be no better than he truly was, Climene had claimed him as her own. And now she was about to receive the reward for her selfless love.

Even old Binet’s secret hostility towards Andre-Louis melted before this astounding revelation. He had pinched his daughter’s ear quite playfully. “Ah, ah, trust you to have penetrated his disguise, my child!”

Even old Binet’s hidden dislike for Andre-Louis faded away with this amazing revelation. He playfully pinched his daughter’s ear. “Ah, ah, of course you figured out his disguise, my child!”

She shrank resentfully from that implication.

She pulled back resentfully from that suggestion.

“But I did not. I took him for what he seemed.”

“But I didn’t. I took him at face value.”

Her father winked at her very solemnly and laughed. “To be sure, you did. But like your father, who was once a gentleman, and knows the ways of gentlemen, you detected in him a subtle something different from those with whom misfortune has compelled you hitherto to herd. You knew as well as I did that he never caught that trick of haughtiness, that grand air of command, in a lawyer’s musty office, and that his speech had hardly the ring or his thoughts the complexion of the bourgeois that he pretended to be. And it was shrewd of you to have made him yours. Do you know that I shall be very proud of you yet, Climene?”

Her father winked at her very seriously and laughed. “Of course you did. But like your father, who used to be a gentleman and knows how gentlemen behave, you noticed something subtly different about him compared to the people misfortune has forced you to be around until now. You knew, just like I did, that he never picked up that air of arrogance or that commanding presence you find in a lawyer’s dusty office, and his speech didn’t have the ring or his thoughts the quality of the middle-class persona he pretended to have. And it was clever of you to make him yours. Do you know that I will be very proud of you one day, Climene?”

She moved away without answering. Her father’s oiliness offended her. Scaramouche was clearly a great gentleman, an eccentric if you please, but a man born. And she was to be his lady. Her father must learn to treat her differently.

She walked away without saying anything. Her father's slickness bothered her. Scaramouche was obviously a true gentleman, an eccentric if you will, but a man of quality. And she was going to be his lady. Her father needed to learn to treat her better.

She looked shyly—with a new shyness—at her lover when he came into the room where they were dining. She observed for the first time that proud carriage of the head, with the chin thrust forward, that was a trick of his, and she noticed with what a grace he moved—the grace of one who in youth has had his dancing-masters and fencing-masters.

She looked shyly—with a new kind of shyness—at her partner when he walked into the room where they were having dinner. For the first time, she noticed that proud way he held his head, with his chin jutted out, which was something he did, and she saw how gracefully he moved—the grace of someone who had dancing and fencing teachers in his youth.

It almost hurt her when he flung himself into a chair and exchanged a quip with Harlequin in the usual manner as with an equal, and it offended her still more that Harlequin, knowing what he now knew, should use him with the same unbecoming familiarity.

It almost hurt her when he threw himself into a chair and joked with Harlequin in the usual way as if they were equals, and it bothered her even more that Harlequin, knowing what he now knew, should treat him with the same inappropriate familiarity.





CHAPTER IX. THE AWAKENING

“Do you know,” said Climene, “that I am waiting for the explanation which I think you owe me?”

“Do you know,” Climene said, “that I’m waiting for the explanation that I believe you owe me?”

They were alone together, lingering still at the table to which Andre-Louis had come belatedly, and Andre-Louis was loading himself a pipe. Of late—since joining the Binet Troupe—he had acquired the habit of smoking. The others had gone, some to take the air and others, like Binet and Madame, because they felt that it were discreet to leave those two to the explanations that must pass. It was a feeling that Andre-Louis did not share. He kindled a light and leisurely applied it to his pipe. A frown came to settle on his brow.

They were alone together, still lingering at the table where Andre-Louis had arrived late, and he was packing his pipe. Recently—since joining the Binet Troupe—he had picked up the habit of smoking. The others had left, some to get some fresh air and others, like Binet and Madame, because they thought it was polite to let those two have their conversation. Andre-Louis didn’t share that feeling. He lit a match and slowly brought it to his pipe. A frown settled on his brow.

“Explanation?” he questioned presently, and looked at her. “But on what score?”

“Explanation?” he asked after a moment, looking at her. “But for what reason?”

“On the score of the deception you have practised on us—on me.”

“Regarding the deception you have pulled on us—on me.”

“I have practised none,” he assured her.

"I haven't practiced at all," he assured her.

“You mean that you have simply kept your own counsel, and that in silence there is no deception. But it is deceitful to withhold facts concerning yourself and your true station from your future wife. You should not have pretended to be a simple country lawyer, which, of course, any one could see that you are not. It may have been very romantic, but... Enfin, will you explain?”

“You're saying that you've just kept your thoughts to yourself and that staying quiet isn't deceptive. But it's misleading to hide things about yourself and your real status from your future wife. You shouldn't have acted like you were just a simple country lawyer, which, of course, anyone could tell you're not. It might have seemed very romantic, but... Anyway, will you explain?”

“I see,” he said, and pulled at his pipe. “But you are wrong, Climene. I have practised no deception. If there are things about me that I have not told you, it is that I did not account them of much importance. But I have never deceived you by pretending to be other than I am. I am neither more nor less than I have represented myself.”

“I understand,” he said, taking a puff from his pipe. “But you’re mistaken, Climene. I haven't deceived you. If there are things about me that I haven't mentioned, it’s because I didn’t think they were that important. But I’ve never misled you into thinking I’m someone I'm not. I am exactly who I’ve said I am.”

This persistence began to annoy her, and the annoyance showed on her winsome face, coloured her voice.

This constant nagging started to bug her, and it was clear on her charming face, reflecting in her tone.

“Ha! And that fine lady of the nobility with whom you are so intimate, who carried you off in her cabriolet with so little ceremony towards myself? What is she to you?”

“Ha! And that elegant noblewoman you’re so close to, who whisked you away in her cab without a second thought for me? What is she to you?”

“A sort of sister,” said he.

"A kind of sister," he said.

“A sort of sister!” She was indignant. “Harlequin foretold that you would say so; but he was amusing himself. It was not very funny. It is less funny still from you. She has a name, I suppose, this sort of sister?”

“A kind of sister!” She was furious. “Harlequin predicted you would say that; he was just having fun. It wasn't very funny. It's even less funny coming from you. She has a name, I guess, this kind of sister?”

“Certainly she has a name. She is Mlle. Aline de Kercadiou, the niece of Quintin de Kercadiou, Lord of Gavrillac.”

“Of course she has a name. She’s Mlle. Aline de Kercadiou, the niece of Quintin de Kercadiou, Lord of Gavrillac.”

“Oho! That’s a sufficiently fine name for your sort of sister. What sort of sister, my friend?”

“Oho! That’s a pretty nice name for your kind of sister. What kind of sister is she, my friend?”

For the first time in their relationship he observed and deplored the taint of vulgarity, of shrewishness, in her manner.

For the first time in their relationship, he noticed and regretted the hint of crudeness and nagging in her behavior.

“It would have been more accurate in me to have said a sort of reputed left-handed cousin.”

“It would have been more accurate for me to say a kind of well-known left-handed cousin.”

“A reputed left-handed cousin! And what sort of relationship may that be? Faith, you dazzle me with your lucidity.”

“A well-known left-handed cousin! And what kind of relationship could that be? Honestly, you amaze me with your clarity.”

“It requires to be explained.”

“It needs to be explained.”

“That is what I have been telling you. But you seem very reluctant with your explanations.”

"That's what I've been saying. But you seem pretty hesitant with your explanations."

“Oh, no. It is only that they are so unimportant. But be you the judge. Her uncle, M. de Kercadiou, is my godfather, and she and I have been playmates from infancy as a consequence. It is popularly believed in Gavrillac that M. de Kercadiou is my father. He has certainly cared for my rearing from my tenderest years, and it is entirely owing to him that I was educated at Louis le Grand. I owe to him everything that I have—or, rather, everything that I had; for of my own free will I have cut myself adrift, and to-day I possess nothing save what I can earn for myself in the theatre or elsewhere.”

“Oh, no. It's just that they are so insignificant. But you can judge for yourself. Her uncle, M. de Kercadiou, is my godfather, and we’ve been playmates since we were kids because of it. People in Gavrillac often think M. de Kercadiou is my father. He has definitely looked after me since I was little, and it's entirely because of him that I got an education at Louis le Grand. I owe him everything I have—or rather, what I used to have; because by my own choice, I've cut myself free, and today I only have what I can earn for myself in the theater or elsewhere.”

She sat stunned and pale under that cruel blow to her swelling pride. Had he told her this but yesterday, it would have made no impression upon her, it would have mattered not at all; the event of to-day coming as a sequel would but have enhanced him in her eyes. But coming now, after her imagination had woven for him so magnificent a background, after the rashly assumed discovery of his splendid identity had made her the envied of all the company, after having been in her own eyes and theirs enshrined by marriage with him as a great lady, this disclosure crushed and humiliated her. Her prince in disguise was merely the outcast bastard of a country gentleman! She would be the laughing-stock of every member of her father’s troupe, of all those who had so lately envied her this romantic good fortune.

She sat there, stunned and pale from that harsh blow to her pride. If he had told her this just yesterday, it wouldn’t have affected her at all; today’s events would have only made him seem more impressive to her. But now, after she had imagined such an incredible background for him, after her hasty assumption of his amazing identity had made her the envy of everyone around her, and after she had viewed herself and them as elevated by marrying him as a great lady, this revelation crushed and humiliated her. Her prince in disguise was just the illegitimate son of a country gentleman! She was going to be the laughingstock of every member of her father’s troupe, of all those who had just recently envied her this romantic good luck.

“You should have told me this before,” she said, in a dull voice that she strove to render steady.

“You should have told me this earlier,” she said, in a flat voice that she tried to keep steady.

“Perhaps I should. But does it really matter?”

“Maybe I should. But does it even matter?”

“Matter?” She suppressed her fury to ask another question. “You say that this M. de Kercadiou is popularly believed to be your father. What precisely do you mean?”

“Matter?” She held back her anger to ask another question. “You say that this M. de Kercadiou is widely thought to be your father. What exactly do you mean?”

“Just that. It is a belief that I do not share. It is a matter of instinct, perhaps, with me. Moreover, once I asked M. de Kercadiou point-blank, and I received from him a denial. It is not, perhaps, a denial to which one would attach too much importance in all the circumstances. Yet I have never known M. de Kercadiou for other than a man of strictest honour, and I should hesitate to disbelieve him—particularly when his statement leaps with my own instincts. He assured me that he did not know who my father was.”

“Just that. It's a belief I don't share. It's probably a matter of instinct for me. Moreover, I once asked M. de Kercadiou directly, and he denied it. Maybe it's not a denial to take too seriously given the circumstances. Still, I've always known M. de Kercadiou to be a man of the highest honor, and I would hesitate to doubt him—especially when his statement aligns with my own instincts. He assured me that he didn’t know who my father was.”

“And your mother, was she equally ignorant?” She was sneering, but he did not remark it. Her back was to the light.

“And your mom, was she just as clueless?” She was sneering, but he didn’t notice it. Her back was to the light.

“He would not disclose her name to me. He confessed her to be a dear friend of his.”

“He wouldn’t tell me her name. He admitted that she was a close friend of his.”

She startled him by laughing, and her laugh was not pleasant.

She surprised him by laughing, and her laugh was not pleasant.

“A very dear friend, you may be sure, you simpleton. What name do you bear?”

“A very dear friend, you can be sure of that, you simpleton. What’s your name?”

He restrained his own rising indignation to answer her question calmly: “Moreau. It was given me, so I am told, from the Brittany village in which I was born. But I have no claim to it. In fact I have no name, unless it be Scaramouche, to which I have earned a title. So that you see, my dear,” he ended with a smile, “I have practised no deception whatever.”

He held back his growing anger to respond to her question calmly: “Moreau. I was told it comes from the Brittany village where I was born. But I have no claim to it. Actually, I have no name, except for Scaramouche, which I’ve earned as a title. So, you see, my dear,” he finished with a smile, “I’ve practiced no deception at all.”

“No, no. I see that now.” She laughed without mirth, then drew a deep breath and rose. “I am very tired,” she said.

“No, no. I see that now.” She laughed hollowly, then took a deep breath and stood up. “I’m really tired,” she said.

He was on his feet in an instant, all solicitude. But she waved him wearily back.

He was up on his feet immediately, full of concern. But she wearily gestured for him to sit back down.

“I think I will rest until it is time to go to the theatre.” She moved towards the door, dragging her feet a little. He sprang to open it, and she passed out without looking at him.

“I think I’ll rest until it’s time to go to the theater.” She moved toward the door, dragging her feet a bit. He quickly opened it, and she walked out without looking at him.

Her so brief romantic dream was ended. The glorious world of fancy which in the last hour she had built with such elaborate detail, over which it should be her exalted destiny to rule, lay shattered about her feet, its debris so many stumbling-blocks that prevented her from winning back to her erstwhile content in Scaramouche as he really was.

Her short romantic dream was over. The beautiful world of imagination she had crafted in just the last hour, one that she believed she would reign over, lay shattered around her feet, the pieces serving as obstacles that made it impossible for her to return to her previous happiness with Scaramouche as he truly was.

Andre-Louis sat in the window embrasure, smoking and looking idly out across the river. He was intrigued and meditative. He had shocked her. The fact was clear; not so the reason. That he should confess himself nameless should not particularly injure him in the eyes of a girl reared amid the surroundings that had been Climene’s. And yet that his confession had so injured him was fully apparent.

Andre-Louis sat in the window nook, smoking and gazing lazily out at the river. He was both curious and thoughtful. He had surprised her. The fact was obvious; the reason was not. That he would admit to being nameless shouldn't have harmed his reputation in the eyes of a girl brought up in the environment that Climene had known. Yet it was clear that his confession had affected him deeply.

There, still at his brooding, the returning Columbine discovered him a half-hour later.

There, still lost in his thoughts, the returning Columbine found him half an hour later.

“All alone, my prince!” was her laughing greeting, which suddenly threw light upon his mental darkness. Climene had been disappointed of hopes that the wild imagination of these players had suddenly erected upon the incident of his meeting with Aline. Poor child! He smiled whimsically at Columbine.

“All alone, my prince!” was her laughing greeting, which suddenly brightened his mental fog. Climene had been let down by the unrealistic expectations that the wild imaginations of these performers had created around his encounter with Aline. Poor girl! He smiled playfully at Columbine.

“I am likely to be so for some little time,” said he, “until it becomes a commonplace that I am not, after all, a prince.

“I’ll probably be like that for a little while,” he said, “until it becomes usual that I’m not, after all, a prince."

“Not a prince? Oh, but a duke, then—at least a marquis.”

“Not a prince? Oh, but a duke, then—at least a marquis.”

“Not even a chevalier, unless it be of the order of fortune. I am just Scaramouche. My castles are all in Spain.”

“Not even a knight, unless it's in the order of luck. I'm just Scaramouche. My dreams are all in Spain.”

Disappointment clouded the lively, good-natured face.

Disappointment shadowed the cheerful, friendly face.

“And I had imagined you...”

“And I pictured you...”

“I know,” he interrupted. “That is the mischief.” He might have gauged the extent of that mischief by Climene’s conduct that evening towards the gentlemen of fashion who clustered now in the green-room between the acts to pay their homage to the incomparable amoureuse. Hitherto she had received them with a circumspection compelling respect. To-night she was recklessly gay, impudent, almost wanton.

“I know,” he cut in. “That’s the trouble.” He could probably tell how serious that trouble was by Climene’s behavior that evening toward the fashionable guys who gathered in the green room between acts to admire the amazing lover. Until now, she had greeted them with a carefulness that demanded respect. Tonight, she was wildly cheerful, bold, almost seductive.

He spoke of it gently to her as they walked home together, counselling more prudence in the future.

He talked to her about it softly as they walked home together, advising her to be more careful in the future.

“We are not married yet,” she told him, tartly. “Wait until then before you criticize my conduct.”

“We're not married yet,” she said sharply. “Wait until then before you judge my behavior.”

“I trust that there will be no occasion then,” said he.

“I believe there won’t be a reason for that then,” he said.

“You trust? Ah, yes. You are very trusting.”

“You trust? Oh, right. You’re really trusting.”

“Climene, I have offended you. I am sorry.”

“Climene, I’ve upset you. I’m really sorry.”

“It is nothing,” said she. “You are what you are.” Still was he not concerned. He perceived the source of her ill-humour; understood, whilst deploring it; and, because he understood, forgave. He perceived also that her ill-humour was shared by her father, and by this he was frankly amused. Towards M. Binet a tolerant contempt was the only feeling that complete acquaintance could beget. As for the rest of the company, they were disposed to be very kindly towards Scaramouche. It was almost as if in reality he had fallen from the high estate to which their own imaginations had raised him; or possibly it was because they saw the effect which that fall from his temporary and fictitious elevation had produced upon Climene.

“It’s nothing,” she said. “You are who you are.” Still, he wasn’t worried. He saw the reason for her mood; he understood it, even if he regretted it; and because he understood, he forgave. He also noticed that her bad mood was shared by her father, which honestly amused him. His feelings towards M. Binet were just a tolerant disdain that complete familiarity could only produce. As for the rest of the group, they were inclined to be very friendly towards Scaramouche. It was almost as if he had actually fallen from the high place their imaginations had put him, or maybe it was because they saw the impact that drop from his temporary and fake status had on Climene.

Leandre alone made himself an exception. His habitual melancholy seemed to be dispelled at last, and his eyes gleamed now with malicious satisfaction when they rested upon Scaramouche, whom occasionally he continued to address with sly mockery as “mon prince.”

Leandre made himself an exception. His usual sadness seemed to finally lift, and his eyes sparkled with mischievous satisfaction when they landed on Scaramouche, whom he occasionally teased with sly mockery by calling him “my prince.”

On the morrow Andre-Louis saw but little of Climene. This was not in itself extraordinary, for he was very hard at work again, with preparations now for “Figaro-Scaramouche” which was to be played on Saturday. Also, in addition to his manifold theatrical occupations, he now devoted an hour every morning to the study of fencing in an academy of arms. This was done not only to repair an omission in his education, but also, and chiefly, to give him added grace and poise upon the stage. He found his mind that morning distracted by thoughts of both Climene and Aline. And oddly enough it was Aline who provided the deeper perturbation. Climene’s attitude he regarded as a passing phase which need not seriously engage him. But the thought of Aline’s conduct towards him kept rankling, and still more deeply rankled the thought of her possible betrothal to M. de La Tour d’Azyr.

The next day, Andre-Louis hardly saw Climene. This wasn’t surprising since he was busy once again, preparing for “Figaro-Scaramouche,” which was set to be performed on Saturday. Besides his many theater-related tasks, he spent an hour every morning studying fencing at an academy. He did this not only to fill a gap in his education but also, and more importantly, to enhance his grace and poise on stage. That morning, his mind was distracted by thoughts of both Climene and Aline. Strangely enough, it was Aline who troubled him more deeply. He considered Climene’s behavior as just a fleeting issue that didn’t require much concern. But the thought of Aline’s treatment of him kept bothering him, and even more troubling was the thought of her potential engagement to M. de La Tour d’Azyr.

This it was that brought forcibly to his mind the self-imposed but by now half-forgotten mission that he had made his own. He had boasted that he would make the voice which M. de La Tour d’Azyr had sought to silence ring through the length and breadth of the land. And what had he done of all this that he had boasted? He had incited the mob of Rennes and the mob of Nantes in such terms as poor Philippe might have employed, and then because of a hue and cry he had fled like a cur and taken shelter in the first kennel that offered, there to lie quiet and devote himself to other things—self-seeking things. What a fine contrast between the promise and the fulfilment!

This reminded him forcefully of the mission he had taken on himself, though he had mostly forgotten about it by now. He had claimed he would ensure the voice that M. de La Tour d’Azyr tried to silence would be heard across the entire country. And what had he really done about all this boasting? He had stirred up the crowds in Rennes and Nantes in a way that poor Philippe might have done, and then, facing a commotion, he had run away like a coward and hidden in the first safe place he found, there to lie low and focus on other things—self-serving things. What a stark difference between his promises and what he actually fulfilled!

Thus Andre-Louis to himself in his self-contempt. And whilst he trifled away his time and played Scaramouche, and centred all his hopes in presently becoming the rival of such men as Chenier and Mercier, M. de La Tour d’Azyr went his proud ways unchallenged and wrought his will. It was idle to tell himself that the seed he had sown was bearing fruit. That the demands he had voiced in Nantes for the Third Estate had been granted by M. Necker, thanks largely to the commotion which his anonymous speech had made. That was not his concern or his mission. It was no part of his concern to set about the regeneration of mankind, or even the regeneration of the social structure of France. His concern was to see that M. de La Tour d’Azyr paid to the uttermost liard for the brutal wrong he had done Philippe de Vilmorin. And it did not increase his self-respect to find that the danger in which Aline stood of being married to the Marquis was the real spur to his rancour and to remembrance of his vow. He was—too unjustly, perhaps—disposed to dismiss as mere sophistries his own arguments that there was nothing he could do; that, in fact, he had but to show his head to find himself going to Rennes under arrest and making his final exit from the world’s stage by way of the gallows.

So, Andre-Louis thought to himself in his self-loathing. While he wasted his time playing Scaramouche and focused all his hopes on becoming a rival to men like Chenier and Mercier, M. de La Tour d’Azyr continued on his proud path without being challenged, doing whatever he pleased. It was pointless to tell himself that the seeds he had sown were bearing fruit; that the demands he had made in Nantes for the Third Estate had been accepted by M. Necker, largely due to the stir his anonymous speech had caused. That wasn’t his concern or his mission. He wasn’t focused on the regeneration of humanity or even the overhaul of the social structure in France. His only concern was making sure that M. de La Tour d’Azyr paid every last liard for the brutal wrong he had done to Philippe de Vilmorin. It didn’t boost his self-esteem to realize that Aline’s impending marriage to the Marquis was the real trigger for his anger and reminded him of his vow. He was—perhaps too unfairly—inclined to dismiss his own arguments as mere excuses: that there was nothing he could do; that, in reality, just showing his face would land him in Rennes under arrest, leading to his final exit from the world’s stage via the gallows.

It is impossible to read that part of his “Confessions” without feeling a certain pity for him. You realize what must have been his state of mind. You realize what a prey he was to emotions so conflicting, and if you have the imagination that will enable you to put yourself in his place, you will also realize how impossible was any decision save the one to which he says he came, that he would move, at the first moment that he perceived in what direction it would serve his real aims to move.

It's hard to read that part of his "Confessions" without feeling some pity for him. You start to understand his state of mind. You see how he was overwhelmed by conflicting emotions, and if you can imagine being in his shoes, you'll also see how no decision seemed possible except the one he mentions— that he would act as soon as he figured out which direction would align with his true goals.

It happened that the first person he saw when he took the stage on that Thursday evening was Aline; the second was the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr. They occupied a box on the right of, and immediately above, the stage. There were others with them—notably a thin, elderly, resplendent lady whom Andre-Louis supposed to be Madame la Comtesse de Sautron. But at the time he had no eyes for any but those two, who of late had so haunted his thoughts. The sight of either of them would have been sufficiently disconcerting. The sight of both together very nearly made him forget the purpose for which he had come upon the stage. Then he pulled himself together, and played. He played, he says, with an unusual nerve, and never in all that brief but eventful career of his was he more applauded.

It just so happened that the first person he saw when he stepped onto the stage that Thursday evening was Aline; the second was the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr. They were in a box to the right of, and just above, the stage. There were others with them—notably a thin, elderly, elegantly dressed lady whom Andre-Louis figured must be Madame la Comtesse de Sautron. But at that moment, he could only focus on those two, who had been on his mind so much lately. Just seeing either of them would have been enough to throw him off. Seeing both together nearly made him forget why he had come on stage. Then he collected himself and played. He played, he said, with an unusual confidence, and never in all his brief but eventful career was he more applauded.

That was the evening’s first shock. The next came after the second act. Entering the green-room he found it more thronged than usual, and at the far end with Climene, over whom he was bending from his fine height, his eyes intent upon her face, what time his smiling lips moved in talk, M. de La Tour d’Azyr. He had her entirely to himself, a privilege none of the men of fashion who were in the habit of visiting the coulisse had yet enjoyed. Those lesser gentlemen had all withdrawn before the Marquis, as jackals withdraw before the lion.

That was the first shock of the evening. The next one came after the second act. Entering the green room, he found it busier than usual, and at the far end, with Climene, whom he was leaning over from his impressive height, his eyes focused on her face while his smiling lips were engaged in conversation, was M. de La Tour d’Azyr. He had her all to himself, a privilege none of the fashionable men who usually visited the side stage had had yet. Those lesser gentlemen had all stepped aside before the Marquis, just like jackals retreating before the lion.

Andre-Louis stared a moment, stricken. Then recovering from his surprise he became critical in his study of the Marquis. He considered the beauty and grace and splendour of him, his courtly air, his complete and unshakable self-possession. But more than all he considered the expression of the dark eyes that were devouring Climene’s lovely face, and his own lips tightened.

Andre-Louis stared for a moment, shocked. Then, regaining his composure, he began to analyze the Marquis critically. He took in the man's beauty, grace, and grandeur, his polished demeanor, and his unwavering confidence. But more than anything, he focused on the look in the dark eyes that were feasting on Climene's lovely face, and his own lips tightened.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr never heeded him or his stare; nor, had he done so, would he have known who it was that looked at him from behind the make-up of Scaramouche; nor, again, had he known, would he have been in the least troubled or concerned.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr never paid attention to him or his gaze; even if he had, he wouldn't have recognized who was looking at him behind Scaramouche's makeup; and even if he had known, he wouldn't have been bothered or worried at all.

Andre-Louis sat down apart, his mind in turmoil. Presently he found a mincing young gentleman addressing him, and made shift to answer as was expected. Climene having been thus sequestered, and Columbine being already thickly besieged by gallants, the lesser visitors had to content themselves with Madame and the male members of the troupe. M. Binet, indeed, was the centre of a gay cluster that shook with laughter at his sallies. He seemed of a sudden to have emerged from the gloom of the last two days into high good-humour, and Scaramouche observed how persistently his eyes kept flickering upon his daughter and her splendid courtier.

Andre-Louis sat down by himself, his mind in chaos. Soon, a fussy young man approached him, and he managed to respond as expected. With Climene set aside and Columbine already surrounded by admirers, the less important guests had to make do with Madame and the male members of the troupe. M. Binet was, in fact, the center of a lively group that erupted with laughter at his jokes. Suddenly, he seemed to have come out of the darkness of the past two days into a cheerful mood, and Scaramouche noticed how often his eyes kept darting to his daughter and her impressive admirer.

That night there, were high words between Andre-Louis and Climene, the high words proceeding from Climene. When Andre-Louis again, and more insistently, enjoined prudence upon his betrothed, and begged her to beware how far she encouraged the advances of such a man as M. de La Tour d’Azyr, she became roundly abusive. She shocked and stunned him by her virulently shrewish tone, and her still more unexpected force of invective.

That night, things got heated between Andre-Louis and Climene, with Climene being the one to escalate the argument. When Andre-Louis insisted more firmly that she should be careful and not encourage the advances of someone like M. de La Tour d’Azyr, she lashed out at him. He was taken aback and stunned by her harsh and aggressive tone, and even more surprised by the intensity of her insults.

He sought to reason with her, and finally she came to certain terms with him.

He tried to talk things out with her, and eventually, she agreed to some terms with him.

“If you have become betrothed to me simply to stand as an obstacle in my path, the sooner we make an end the better.”

“If you’ve gotten engaged to me just to be a hindrance in my way, the sooner we end this, the better.”

“You do not love me then, Climene?”

“You don’t love me then, Climene?”

“Love has nothing to do with it. I’ll not tolerate your insensate jealousy. A girl in the theatre must make it her business to accept homage from all.”

“Love has nothing to do with it. I won’t put up with your mindless jealousy. A girl in the theater has to make it her job to accept admiration from everyone.”

“Agreed; and there is no harm, provided she gives nothing in exchange.”

“Agreed; and it's fine as long as she doesn't offer anything in return.”

White-faced, with flaming eyes she turned on him at that.

White-faced, with burning eyes, she snapped at him then.

“Now, what exactly do you mean?”

“Now, what do you mean exactly?”

“My meaning is clear. A girl in your position may receive all the homage that is offered, provided she receives it with a dignified aloofness implying clearly that she has no favours to bestow in return beyond the favour of her smile. If she is wise she will see to it that the homage is always offered collectively by her admirers, and that no single one amongst them shall ever have the privilege of approaching her alone. If she is wise she will give no encouragement, nourish no hopes that it may afterwards be beyond her power to deny realization.”

"My point is clear. A girl in your situation can receive all the admiration that's given, as long as she accepts it with a dignified distance that makes it clear she doesn't owe anything in return other than the gift of her smile. If she's smart, she'll make sure that the admiration comes from all her admirers together, so that no one individual ever gets the chance to approach her alone. If she's smart, she won't give any signals or nurture any hopes that she might later find impossible to deny."

“How? You dare?”

“How? You actually dare?”

“I know my world. And I know M. de La Tour d’Azyr,” he answered her. “He is a man without charity, without humanity almost; a man who takes what he wants wherever he finds it and whether it is given willingly or not; a man who reckons nothing of the misery he scatters on his self-indulgent way; a man whose only law is force. Ponder it, Climene, and ask yourself if I do you less than honour in warning you.”

“I know my world. And I know M. de La Tour d’Azyr,” he replied. “He is a man without compassion, almost without humanity; a man who takes whatever he wants, no matter where he finds it or if it’s given willingly; a man who doesn’t care about the suffering he causes in his selfish pursuit; a man whose only rule is power. Think about it, Climene, and ask yourself if I’m doing you a disservice by warning you.”

He went out on that, feeling a degradation in continuing the subject.

He walked away from that, feeling embarrassed to keep talking about it.

The days that followed were unhappy days for him, and for at least one other. That other was Leandre, who was cast into the profoundest dejection by M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s assiduous attendance upon Climene. The Marquis was to be seen at every performance; a box was perpetually reserved for him, and invariably he came either alone or else with his cousin M. de Chabrillane.

The days that followed were unhappy days for him, and for at least one other. That other was Leandre, who fell into deep depression because of M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s constant attention to Climene. The Marquis was present at every performance; a box was always reserved for him, and he would either come alone or with his cousin M. de Chabrillane.

On Tuesday of the following week, Andre-Louis went out alone early in the morning. He was out of temper, fretted by an overwhelming sense of humiliation, and he hoped to clear his mind by walking. In turning the corner of the Place du Bouffay he ran into a slightly built, sallow-complexioned gentleman very neatly dressed in black, wearing a tie-wig under a round hat. The man fell back at sight of him, levelling a spy-glass, then hailed him in a voice that rang with amazement.

On Tuesday of the following week, Andre-Louis headed out alone early in the morning. He was in a bad mood, bothered by a deep sense of humiliation, and he hoped to clear his mind by going for a walk. As he turned the corner of the Place du Bouffay, he bumped into a slender, pale-looking man who was very neatly dressed in black, wearing a wig under a round hat. The man stepped back when he saw him, raised a spyglass, and then called out to him in a voice full of surprise.

“Moreau! Where the devil have you been hiding yourself these months?”

“Moreau! Where on earth have you been hiding for these months?”

It was Le Chapelier, the lawyer, the leader of the Literary Chamber of Rennes.

It was Le Chapelier, the lawyer and the head of the Literary Chamber of Rennes.

“Behind the skirts of Thespis,” said Scaramouche.

“Behind the skirts of Thespis,” said Scaramouche.

“I don’t understand.”

"I don't get it."

“I didn’t intend that you should. What of yourself, Isaac? And what of the world which seems to have been standing still of late?”

“I didn’t mean for you to. What about you, Isaac? And what about the world that seems to have been standing still lately?”

“Standing still!” Le Chapelier laughed. “But where have you been, then? Standing still!” He pointed across the square to a café under the shadow of the gloomy prison. “Let us go and drink a bavaroise. You are of all men the man we want, the man we have been seeking everywhere, and—behold!—you drop from the skies into my path.”

“Standing still!” Le Chapelier laughed. “But where have you been, then? Standing still!” He pointed across the square to a café in the shadow of the gloomy prison. “Let’s go have a bavarois. You are the one we’ve been looking for everywhere, and—look!—you just drop from the sky into my path.”

They crossed the square and entered the café.

They walked across the square and went into the café.

“So you think the world has been standing still! Dieu de Dieu! I suppose you haven’t heard of the royal order for the convocation of the States General, or the terms of them—that we are to have what we demanded, what you demanded for us here in Nantes! You haven’t heard that the order has gone forth for the primary elections—the elections of the electors. You haven’t heard of the fresh uproar in Rennes, last month. The order was that the three estates should sit together at the States General of the bailliages, but in the bailliage of Rennes the nobles must ever be recalcitrant. They took up arms actually—six hundred of them with their valetaille, headed by your old friend M. de La Tour d’Azyr, and they were for slashing us—the members of the Third Estate—into ribbons so as to put an end to our insolence.” He laughed delicately. “But, by God, we showed them that we, too, could take up arms. It was what you yourself advocated here in Nantes, last November. We fought them a pitched battle in the streets, under the leadership of your namesake Moreau, the provost, and we so peppered them that they were glad to take shelter in the Cordelier Convent. That is the end of their resistance to the royal authority and the people’s will.”

“So you really think the world has just stopped! Oh my God! I guess you haven’t heard about the royal order to call the States General, or the conditions—they’re going to give us what we asked for, what you asked for us here in Nantes! You haven’t heard that the order has gone out for the primary elections—the elections of the electors. You didn’t hear about the fresh chaos in Rennes last month. The order was for the three estates to meet together at the States General of the bailliages, but in the bailliage of Rennes, the nobles just won’t comply. They literally took up arms—six hundred of them with their servants, led by your old friend M. de La Tour d’Azyr, and they intended to slash us—the members of the Third Estate—into pieces to put an end to our audacity.” He laughed lightly. “But, by God, we showed them that we could take up arms too. It was exactly what you yourself suggested here in Nantes last November. We fought them in a real battle on the streets, under the leadership of your namesake Moreau, the provost, and we gave them such a beating that they were glad to take refuge in the Cordelier Convent. That’s the end of their resistance to the royal authority and the people's will.”

He ran on at great speed detailing the events that had taken place, and finally came to the matter which had, he announced, been causing him to hunt for Andre-Louis until he had all but despaired of finding him.

He rushed on with great speed, describing the events that had occurred, and finally got to the issue that had made him search for Andre-Louis until he was almost ready to give up hope of finding him.

Nantes was sending fifty delegates to the assembly of Rennes which was to select the deputies to the Third Estate and edit their cahier of grievances. Rennes itself was being as fully represented, whilst such villages as Gavrillac were sending two delegates for every two hundred hearths or less. Each of these three had clamoured that Andre-Louis Moreau should be one of its delegates. Gavrillac wanted him because he belonged to the village, and it was known there what sacrifices he had made in the popular cause; Rennes wanted him because it had heard his spirited address on the day of the shooting of the students; and Nantes—to whom his identity was unknown—asked for him as the speaker who had addressed them under the name of Omnes Omnibus and who had framed for them the memorial that was believed so largely to have influenced M. Necker in formulating the terms of the convocation.

Nantes was sending fifty delegates to the assembly in Rennes, which was set to choose the representatives for the Third Estate and prepare their list of complaints. Rennes was also fully represented, while villages like Gavrillac were sending two delegates for every two hundred households or fewer. Each of these places insisted that Andre-Louis Moreau should be one of their delegates. Gavrillac wanted him because he was from the village, and everyone knew the sacrifices he had made for the people's cause; Rennes wanted him because they had heard his passionate speech on the day the students were shot; and Nantes—who didn’t know who he was—requested him as the speaker who had addressed them under the name Omnes Omnibus and who had crafted the memorial believed to have significantly influenced M. Necker in setting the terms for the convocation.

Since he could not be found, the delegations had been made up without him. But now it happened that one or two vacancies had occurred in the Nantes representation; and it was the business of filling these vacancies that had brought Le Chapelier to Nantes.

Since he couldn't be found, the delegations had been formed without him. But now, one or two spots had opened up in the Nantes representation, and it was filling these spots that brought Le Chapelier to Nantes.

Andre-Louis firmly shook his head in answer to Le Chapelier’s proposal.

Andre-Louis firmly shook his head in response to Le Chapelier’s proposal.

“You refuse?” the other cried. “Are you mad? Refuse, when you are demanded from so many sides? Do you realize that it is more than probable you will be elected one of the deputies, that you will be sent to the States General at Versailles to represent us in this work of saving France?”

“You refuse?” the other shouted. “Are you crazy? Refuse, when so many people are asking you? Do you understand that it’s highly likely you’ll be chosen as one of the deputies, that you’ll be sent to the States General at Versailles to represent us in this effort to save France?”

But Andre-Louis, we know, was not concerned to save France. At the moment he was concerned to save two women, both of whom he loved, though in vastly different ways, from a man he had vowed to ruin. He stood firm in his refusal until Le Chapelier dejectedly abandoned the attempt to persuade him.

But Andre-Louis, as we know, wasn’t focused on saving France. Right now, he was focused on saving two women he loved, though in very different ways, from a man he had promised to take down. He stood his ground in refusing until Le Chapelier reluctantly gave up trying to convince him.

“It is odd,” said Andre-Louis, “that I should have been so deeply immersed in trifles as never to have perceived that Nantes is being politically active.”

“It’s strange,” said Andre-Louis, “that I’ve been so caught up in minor things that I never noticed that Nantes is getting politically active.”

“Active! My friend, it is a seething cauldron of political emotions. It is kept quiet on the surface only by the persuasion that all goes well. At a hint to the contrary it would boil over.”

“Active! My friend, it’s a bubbling cauldron of political emotions. It appears calm on the surface only because people are convinced that everything is fine. At the slightest suggestion that it isn’t, it would erupt.”

“Would it so?” said Scaramouche, thoughtfully. “The knowledge may be useful.” And then he changed the subject. “You know that La Tour d’Azyr is here?”

“Is that so?” said Scaramouche, pondering. “That knowledge could be useful.” Then he switched topics. “Are you aware that La Tour d’Azyr is here?”

“In Nantes? He has courage if he shows himself. They are not a docile people, these Nantais, and they know his record and the part he played in the rising at Rennes. I marvel they haven’t stoned him. But they will, sooner or later. It only needs that some one should suggest it.”

“In Nantes? He’s brave if he dares to show his face. The people there aren’t submissive; they know his history and what he did during the uprising in Rennes. I’m surprised they haven’t already stoned him. But they will, eventually. It just takes one person to suggest it.”

“That is very likely,” said Andre-Louis, and smiled. “He doesn’t show himself much; not in the streets, at least. So that he has not the courage you suppose; nor any kind of courage, as I told him once. He has only insolence.”

"That's probably true," Andre-Louis said with a smile. "He doesn't go out much; not in public, anyway. So he doesn't have the bravery you think he does; nor any kind of courage, as I told him once. He just has arrogance."

At parting Le Chapelier again exhorted him to give thought to what he proposed. “Send me word if you change your mind. I am lodged at the Cerf, and I shall be here until the day after to-morrow. If you have ambition, this is your moment.”

At parting, Le Chapelier urged him once more to consider his proposal. “Let me know if you change your mind. I’m staying at the Cerf, and I’ll be here until the day after tomorrow. If you have ambition, this is your chance.”

“I have no ambition, I suppose,” said Andre-Louis, and went his way.

“I guess I have no ambition,” said Andre-Louis, and went on his way.

That night at the theatre he had a mischievous impulse to test what Le Chapelier had told him of the state of public feeling in the city. They were playing “The Terrible Captain,” in the last act of which the empty cowardice of the bullying braggart Rhodomont is revealed by Scaramouche.

That night at the theater, he felt a playful urge to see if what Le Chapelier had said about the public's mood in the city was true. They were showing “The Terrible Captain,” and in the final act, Scaramouche exposes the empty cowardice of the bully Rhodomont.

After the laughter which the exposure of the roaring captain invariably produced, it remained for Scaramouche contemptuously to dismiss him in a phrase that varied nightly, according to the inspiration of the moment. This time he chose to give his phrase a political complexion:

After the laughter that the sight of the roaring captain always brought, Scaramouche would dismiss him with a disdainful comment that changed every night, depending on his mood. This time, he decided to give his remark a political twist:

“Thus, O thrasonical coward, is your emptiness exposed. Because of your long length and the great sword you carry and the angle at which you cock your hat, people have gone in fear of you, have believed in you, have imagined you to be as terrible and as formidable as you insolently make yourself appear. But at the first touch of true spirit you crumple up, you tremble, you whine pitifully, and the great sword remains in your scabbard. You remind me of the Privileged Orders when confronted by the Third Estate.”

“See, you boastful coward, your emptiness is laid bare. Because of your height, the big sword you carry, and the way you tilt your hat, people have feared you, believed in you, and thought you were as fierce and powerful as you arrogantly present yourself. But at the first sign of real courage, you fold, you shake, you whimper pathetically, and that big sword stays sheathed. You remind me of the elite when faced with the common people.”

It was audacious of him, and he was prepared for anything—a laugh, applause, indignation, or all together. But he was not prepared for what came. And it came so suddenly and spontaneously from the groundlings and the body of those in the amphitheatre that he was almost scared by it—as a boy may be scared who has held a match to a sun-scorched hayrick. It was a hurricane of furious applause. Men leapt to their feet, sprang up on to the benches, waving their hats in the air, deafening him with the terrific uproar of their acclamations. And it rolled on and on, nor ceased until the curtain fell.

It was bold of him, and he was ready for anything—a laugh, applause, anger, or all of it together. But he wasn't ready for what actually happened. It came so suddenly and unexpectedly from the crowd in the amphitheater that it startled him—like a boy who has lit a match next to a dry haystack. It was a storm of wild applause. Men jumped to their feet, climbed onto the benches, waving their hats in the air, drowning him out with the overwhelming noise of their cheers. And it kept going, not stopping until the curtain fell.

Scaramouche stood meditatively smiling with tight lips. At the last moment he had caught a glimpse of M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s face thrust farther forward than usual from the shadows of his box, and it was a face set in anger, with eyes on fire.

Scaramouche stood thoughtfully, a tight-lipped smile on his face. At the last moment, he had caught a glimpse of M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s face, which was thrust forward more than usual from the shadows of his box, and it was a face twisted in anger, with fiery eyes.

“Mon Dieu!” laughed Rhodomont, recovering from the real scare that had succeeded his histrionic terror, “but you have a great trick of tickling them in the right place, Scaramouche.”

“Mon Dieu!” laughed Rhodomont, getting over the real scare that followed his dramatic fright, “but you really know how to tickle them in just the right spot, Scaramouche.”

Scaramouche looked up at him and smiled. “It can be useful upon occasion,” said he, and went off to his dressing-room to change.

Scaramouche looked up at him and smiled. “It can come in handy sometimes,” he said, and went off to his dressing room to change.

But a reprimand awaited him. He was delayed at the theatre by matters concerned with the scenery of the new piece they were to mount upon the morrow. By the time he was rid of the business the rest of the company had long since left. He called a chair and had himself carried back to the inn in solitary state. It was one of many minor luxuries his comparatively affluent present circumstances permitted.

But a scolding was in store for him. He got held up at the theater by issues related to the set for the new play they were to put on the next day. By the time he finished dealing with it, the rest of the cast had already left. He called for a carriage and had himself taken back to the inn all alone. It was one of the many small luxuries his relatively comfortable situation allowed.

Coming into that upstairs room that was common to all the troupe, he found M. Binet talking loudly and vehemently. He had caught sounds of his voice whilst yet upon the stairs. As he entered Binet broke off short, and wheeled to face him.

Entering the upstairs room that everyone in the troupe used, he found M. Binet talking loudly and passionately. He had heard his voice even from the stairs. As he walked in, Binet suddenly stopped and turned to face him.

“You are here at last!” It was so odd a greeting that Andre-Louis did no more than look his mild surprise. “I await your explanations of the disgraceful scene you provoked to-night.”

“You're finally here!” It was such a strange welcome that Andre-Louis could only respond with mild surprise. “I'm waiting for your explanation of the disgraceful scene you caused tonight.”

“Disgraceful? Is it disgraceful that the public should applaud me?”

“Is it shameful that the public should cheer for me?”

“The public? The rabble, you mean. Do you want to deprive us of the patronage of all gentlefolk by vulgar appeals to the low passions of the mob?”

"The public? You mean the crowd. Do you want to lose the support of all the refined people by making cheap appeals to the base desires of the masses?"

Andre-Louis stepped past M. Binet and forward to the table. He shrugged contemptuously. The man offended him, after all.

Andre-Louis stepped past M. Binet and moved up to the table. He shrugged dismissively. The man annoyed him, after all.

“You exaggerate grossly—as usual.”

"You always exaggerate."

“I do not exaggerate. And I am the master in my own theatre. This is the Binet Troupe, and it shall be conducted in the Binet way.”

“I’m not exaggerating. I’m in charge of my own stage. This is the Binet Troupe, and it will be run the Binet way.”

“Who are the gentlefolk the loss of whose patronage to the Feydau will be so poignantly felt?” asked Andre-Louis.

“Who are the gentlefolk whose absence from the Feydau will be felt so deeply?” asked Andre-Louis.

“You imply that there are none? See how wrong you are. After the play to-night M. le Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr came to me, and spoke to me in the severest terms about your scandalous outburst. I was forced to apologize, and...”

“You're suggesting there aren't any? Just look how mistaken you are. After the play tonight, M. le Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr approached me and spoke to me in the harshest terms about your outrageous outburst. I had to apologize, and...”

“The more fool you,” said Andre-Louis. “A man who respected himself would have shown that gentleman the door.” M. Binet’s face began to empurple. “You call yourself the head of the Binet Troupe, you boast that you will be master in your own theatre, and you stand like a lackey to take the orders of the first insolent fellow who comes to your green-room to tell you that he does not like a line spoken by one of your company! I say again that had you really respected yourself you would have turned him out.”

“The more of a fool you are,” said Andre-Louis. “A man who had any self-respect would have kicked that guy out.” M. Binet’s face started to turn red. “You call yourself the head of the Binet Troupe, you brag about being in charge of your own theater, and here you are, acting like a servant to take orders from some rude guy who comes into your backstage area to complain about a line spoken by one of your performers! I’ll say it again: if you really respected yourself, you would have thrown him out.”

There was a murmur of approval from several members of the company, who, having heard the arrogant tone assumed by the Marquis, were filled with resentment against the slur cast upon them all.

There was a murmur of approval from several members of the group, who, having heard the arrogant tone taken by the Marquis, felt resentment over the insult directed at them all.

“And I say further,” Andre-Louis went on, “that a man who respects himself, on quite other grounds, would have been only too glad to have seized this pretext to show M. de La Tour d’Azyr the door.”

“And I’ll add,” Andre-Louis continued, “that a man who values himself, for different reasons, would have been more than happy to take this opportunity to show M. de La Tour d’Azyr the door.”

“What do you mean by that?” There was a rumble of thunder in the question.

“What do you mean by that?” There was a low rumble of thunder in the question.

Andre-Louis’ eyes swept round the company assembled at the supper-table. “Where is Climene?” he asked, sharply.

Andre-Louis glanced around the group gathered at the dinner table. “Where's Climene?” he asked, sharply.

Leandre leapt up to answer him, white in the face, tense and quivering with excitement.

Leandre jumped up to respond to him, pale and tense, shaking with excitement.

“She left the theatre in the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr’s carriage immediately after the performance. We heard him offer to drive her to this inn.”

“She left the theater in the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr’s carriage right after the show. We heard him offer to take her to this inn.”

Andre-Louis glanced at the timepiece on the overmantel. He seemed unnaturally calm.

Andre-Louis looked at the clock on the mantel. He appeared unusually calm.

“That would be an hour ago—rather more. And she has not yet arrived?”

"That would be about an hour ago—maybe a bit more. And she still hasn't arrived?"

His eyes sought M. Binet’s. M. Binet’s eyes eluded his glance. Again it was Leandre who answered him.

His eyes searched for M. Binet’s. M. Binet’s eyes avoided his gaze. Once more, it was Leandre who replied to him.

“Not yet.”

“Not yet.”

“Ah!” Andre-Louis sat down, and poured himself wine. There was an oppressive silence in the room. Leandre watched him expectantly, Columbine commiseratingly. Even M. Binet appeared to be waiting for a cue from Scaramouche. But Scaramouche disappointed him. “Have you left me anything to eat?” he asked.

“Ah!” Andre-Louis sat down and poured himself some wine. There was a heavy silence in the room. Leandre watched him eagerly, while Columbine looked on sympathetically. Even M. Binet seemed to be waiting for a hint from Scaramouche. But Scaramouche let him down. “Did you leave me anything to eat?” he asked.

Platters were pushed towards him. He helped himself calmly to food, and ate in silence, apparently with a good appetite. M. Binet sat down, poured himself wine, and drank. Presently he attempted to make conversation with one and another. He was answered curtly, in monosyllables. M. Binet did not appear to be in favour with his troupe that night.

Platters were passed to him. He quietly served himself some food and ate in silence, seemingly with a healthy appetite. M. Binet sat down, poured himself a glass of wine, and took a sip. Soon, he tried to start a conversation with a few people. He was met with short, one-word replies. M. Binet didn’t seem to be well-liked by his group that night.

At long length came a rumble of wheels below and a rattle of halting hooves. Then voices, the high, trilling laugh of Climene floating upwards. Andre-Louis went on eating unconcernedly.

At last, there was a rumble of wheels beneath and the clatter of stopping hooves. Then came voices, including Climene's high, trilling laugh rising up. Andre-Louis continued eating without a care.

“What an actor!” said Harlequin under his breath to Polichinelle, and Polichinelle nodded gloomily.

“What an actor!” Harlequin said quietly to Polichinelle, and Polichinelle nodded sadly.

She came in, a leading lady taking the stage, head high, chin thrust forward, eyes dancing with laughter; she expressed triumph and arrogance. Her cheeks were flushed, and there was some disorder in the mass of nut-brown hair that crowned her head. In her left hand she carried an enormous bouquet of white camellias. On its middle finger a diamond of great price drew almost at once by its effulgence the eyes of all.

She walked in like a star taking the spotlight, head held high, chin out, eyes sparkling with laughter; she radiated confidence and pride. Her cheeks were rosy, and her thick, dark brown hair was slightly tousled. In her left hand, she held a huge bouquet of white camellias. On her middle finger, a large diamond caught everyone’s attention with its brilliance.

Her father sprang to meet her with an unusual display of paternal tenderness. “At last, my child!”

Her father rushed to greet her with an unexpected show of fatherly affection. “Finally, my child!”

He conducted her to the table. She sank into a chair, a little wearily, a little nervelessly, but the smile did not leave her face, not even when she glanced across at Scaramouche. It was only Leandre, observing her closely, with hungry, scowling stare, who detected something as of fear in the hazel eyes momentarily seen between the fluttering of her lids.

He led her to the table. She sat down in a chair, a bit tired and a little shaky, but the smile stayed on her face, even when she looked over at Scaramouche. Only Leandre, watching her intently with a hungry, frowning gaze, noticed a hint of fear in her hazel eyes briefly visible between the blinking of her eyelids.

Andre-Louis, however, still went on eating stolidly, without so much as a look in her direction. Gradually the company came to realize that just as surely as a scene was brooding, just so surely would there be no scene as long as they remained. It was Polichinelle, at last, who gave the signal by rising and withdrawing, and within two minutes none remained in the room but M. Binet, his daughter, and Andre-Louis. And then, at last, Andre-Louis set down knife and fork, washed his throat with a draught of Burgundy, and sat back in his chair to consider Climene.

Andre-Louis, however, kept eating quietly, without even glancing her way. Gradually, the group realized that as long as the atmosphere felt tense, there would be no resolution. It was Polichinelle who finally took the lead by standing up and leaving, and within two minutes, only M. Binet, his daughter, and Andre-Louis were left in the room. Then, at last, Andre-Louis put down his knife and fork, took a swig of Burgundy, and leaned back in his chair to think about Climene.

“I trust,” said he, “that you had a pleasant ride, mademoiselle.”

"I trust you had a pleasant ride, miss," he said.

“Most pleasant, monsieur.” Impudently she strove to emulate his coolness, but did not completely succeed.

“Very nice, sir.” She confidently tried to match his cool demeanor, but didn’t quite manage to do so.

“And not unprofitable, if I may judge that jewel at this distance. It should be worth at least a couple of hundred louis, and that is a formidable sum even to so wealthy a nobleman as M. de La Tour d’Azyr. Would it be impertinent in one who has had some notion of becoming your husband, to ask you, mademoiselle, what you have given him in return?”

“And not a bad investment, if I may say so about that jewel from this distance. It should be worth at least a couple of hundred louis, and that's a significant amount even for a wealthy nobleman like M. de La Tour d’Azyr. Would it be rude for someone who has considered marrying you, mademoiselle, to ask what you gave him in return?”

M. Binet uttered a gross laugh, a queer mixture of cynicism and contempt.

M. Binet let out a loud laugh, a strange mix of sarcasm and disdain.

“I have given nothing,” said Climene, indignantly.

“I haven’t given anything,” said Climene, angrily.

“Ah! Then the jewel is in the nature of a payment in advance.”

“Ah! So the jewel is like a payment in advance.”

“My God, man, you’re not decent!” M. Binet protested.

“My God, man, you’re not decent!” M. Binet protested.

“Decent?” Andre-Louis’ smouldering eyes turned to discharge upon M. Binet such a fulmination of contempt that the old scoundrel shifted uncomfortably in his chair. “Did you mention decency, Binet? Almost you make me lose my temper, which is a thing that I detest above all others!” Slowly his glance returned to Climene, who sat with elbows on the table, her chin cupped in her palms, regarding him with something between scorn and defiance. “Mademoiselle,” he said, slowly, “I desire you purely in your own interests to consider whither you are going.”

“Decent?” Andre-Louis’ burning eyes shot a look of pure contempt at M. Binet, making the old scoundrel squirm in his chair. “Did you really just bring up decency, Binet? You’re almost making me lose my temper, which I absolutely hate!” Slowly, he turned his gaze back to Climene, who sat with her elbows on the table, her chin resting in her hands, looking at him with a mix of scorn and defiance. “Mademoiselle,” he said slowly, “I urge you, for your own sake, to think about where you’re headed.”

“I am well able to consider it for myself, and to decide without advice from you, monsieur.”

“I can think for myself and make my own decisions without your advice, sir.”

“And now you’ve got your answer,” chuckled Binet. “I hope you like it.”

“And now you have your answer,” laughed Binet. “I hope you like it.”

Andre-Louis had paled a little; there was incredulity in his great sombre eyes as they continued steadily to regard her. Of M. Binet he took no notice.

Andre-Louis had turned a bit pale; there was disbelief in his dark, serious eyes as they continued to look at her intently. He ignored M. Binet.

“Surely, mademoiselle, you cannot mean that willingly, with open eyes and a full understanding of what you do, you would exchange an honourable wifehood for... for the thing that such men as M. de La Tour d’Azyr may have in store for you?”

“Surely, miss, you can’t really mean that you would willingly, with full knowledge of what you’re doing, trade an honorable marriage for… whatever men like M. de La Tour d’Azyr might plan for you?”

M. Binet made a wide gesture, and swung to his daughter. “You hear him, the mealy-mouthed prude! Perhaps you’ll believe at last that marriage with him would be the ruin of you. He would always be there the inconvenient husband—to mar your every chance, my girl.”

M. Binet made a sweeping gesture and turned to his daughter. “Did you hear him, the two-faced prude? Maybe now you'll finally see that marrying him would destroy your future. He’d always be that annoying husband, ruining every opportunity for you, my girl.”

She tossed her lovely head in agreement with her father. “I begin to find him tiresome with his silly jealousies,” she confessed. “As a husband I am afraid he would be impossible.”

She tossed her beautiful head in agreement with her dad. “I’m starting to find him annoying with his petty jealousies,” she admitted. “As a husband, I’m afraid he would be impossible.”

Andre-Louis felt a constriction of the heart. But—always the actor—he showed nothing of it. He laughed a little, not very pleasantly, and rose.

Andre-Louis felt a tightness in his chest. But—always the performer—he didn’t show any of it. He chuckled softly, not very genuinely, and got up.

“I bow to your choice, mademoiselle. I pray that you may not regret it.”

“I respect your choice, miss. I hope you won’t regret it.”

“Regret it?” cried M. Binet. He was laughing, relieved to see his daughter at last rid of this suitor of whom he had never approved, if we except those few hours when he really believed him to be an eccentric of distinction. “And what shall she regret? That she accepted the protection of a nobleman so powerful and wealthy that as a mere trinket he gives her a jewel worth as much as an actress earns in a year at the Comedie Francaise?” He got up, and advanced towards Andre-Louis. His mood became conciliatory. “Come, come, my friend, no rancour now. What the devil! You wouldn’t stand in the girl’s way? You can’t really blame her for making this choice? Have you thought what it means to her? Have you thought that under the protection of such a gentleman there are no heights which she may not reach? Don’t you see the wonderful luck of it? Surely, if you’re fond of her, particularly being of a jealous temperament, you wouldn’t wish it otherwise?”

“Regret it?” yelled M. Binet. He was laughing, glad to see his daughter finally free from this suitor he had never liked, except for those few hours when he thought he was an interesting character. “And what should she regret? That she accepted the protection of a powerful and wealthy nobleman who casually gives her a jewel worth as much as an actress makes in a year at the Comédie Française?” He stood up and approached Andre-Louis. His tone softened. “Come on, my friend, no hard feelings now. What the heck! You wouldn’t get in the girl’s way, would you? You can’t really blame her for making this choice, can you? Have you thought about what it means for her? Have you considered that with such a gentleman’s protection, there are no limits to what she can achieve? Don’t you see how fortunate she is? Surely, if you care about her, especially given your jealous nature, you wouldn’t want anything different?”

Andre-Louis looked at him in silence for a long moment. Then he laughed again. “Oh, you are fantastic,” he said. “You are not real.” He turned on his heel and strode to the door.

Andre-Louis stared at him in silence for a long moment. Then he laughed again. “Oh, you’re amazing,” he said. “You’re not even real.” He pivoted on his heel and walked to the door.

The action, and more the contempt of his look, laugh, and words stung M. Binet to passion, drove out the conciliatoriness of his mood.

The way he acted, along with the scorn in his look, laugh, and words, infuriated M. Binet and erased his earlier attempt at being conciliatory.

“Fantastic, are we?” he cried, turning to follow the departing Scaramouche with his little eyes that now were inexpressibly evil. “Fantastic that we should prefer the powerful protection of this great nobleman to marriage with a beggarly, nameless bastard. Oh, we are fantastic!”

“Fantastic, are we?” he yelled, turning to watch Scaramouche leave with his small eyes that now looked incredibly wicked. “Isn’t it fantastic that we’d rather have the strong support of this great nobleman than marry a poor, nameless bastard? Oh, how fantastic we are!”

Andre-Louis turned, his hand upon the door-handle. “No,” he said, “I was mistaken. You are not fantastic. You are just vile—both of you.” And he went out.

Andre-Louis turned, his hand on the door handle. “No,” he said, “I was wrong. You’re not amazing. You’re just awful—both of you.” And he walked out.





CHAPTER X. CONTRITION

Mlle. de Kercadiou walked with her aunt in the bright morning sunshine of a Sunday in March on the broad terrace of the Chateau de Sautron.

Mlle. de Kercadiou walked with her aunt in the bright morning sunshine on a Sunday in March on the wide terrace of the Chateau de Sautron.

For one of her natural sweetness of disposition she had been oddly irritable of late, manifesting signs of a cynical worldliness, which convinced Mme. de Sautron more than ever that her brother Quintin had scandalously conducted the child’s education. She appeared to be instructed in all the things of which a girl is better ignorant, and ignorant of all the things that a girl should know. That at least was the point of view of Mme. de Sautron.

For someone with such a naturally sweet personality, she had been unusually irritable lately, showing signs of a cynical outlook on life, which convinced Madame de Sautron even more that her brother Quintin had scandalously mishandled the girl's education. She seemed to know all the things a girl would be better off not knowing and was clueless about the things a girl really should know. That was at least how Madame de Sautron saw it.

“Tell me, madame,” quoth Aline, “are all men beasts?” Unlike her brother, Madame la Comtesse was tall and majestically built. In the days before her marriage with M. de Sautron, ill-natured folk described her as the only man in the family. She looked down now from her noble height upon her little niece with startled eyes.

“Tell me, ma’am,” Aline asked, “are all men animals?” Unlike her brother, Madame la Comtesse was tall and had a grand presence. Before she married M. de Sautron, rude people used to say she was the only man in the family. She looked down now from her impressive height at her little niece with surprised eyes.

“Really, Aline, you have a trick of asking the most disconcerting and improper questions.”

“Honestly, Aline, you have a way of asking the most unsettling and inappropriate questions.”

“Perhaps it is because I find life disconcerting and improper.”

“Maybe it's because I find life unsettling and inappropriate.”

“Life? A young girl should not discuss life.”

“Life? A young girl shouldn’t talk about life.”

“Why not, since I am alive? You do not suggest that it is an impropriety to be alive?”

“Why not, since I’m alive? You’re not saying it’s inappropriate to be alive, are you?”

“It is an impropriety for a young unmarried girl to seek to know too much about life. As for your absurd question about men, when I remind you that man is the noblest work of God, perhaps you will consider yourself answered.”

“It’s inappropriate for a young unmarried woman to try to know too much about life. As for your ridiculous question about men, when I remind you that man is the greatest creation of God, maybe you’ll see that you have your answer.”

Mme. de Sautron did not invite a pursuance of the subject. But Mlle. de Kercadiou’s outrageous rearing had made her headstrong.

Mme. de Sautron didn’t encourage continuing the topic. But Mlle. de Kercadiou’s outrageous upbringing had made her stubborn.

“That being so,” said she, “will you tell me why they find such an overwhelming attraction in the immodest of our sex?”

“That being the case,” she said, “can you tell me why they feel such a strong attraction to the immodesty of our gender?”

Madame stood still and raised shocked hands. Then she looked down her handsome, high-bridged nose.

Madame stood still and raised her hands in shock. Then she looked down her striking, well-defined nose.

“Sometimes—often, in fact, my dear Aline—you pass all understanding. I shall write to Quintin that the sooner you are married the better it will be for all.”

“Sometimes—actually, quite often, my dear Aline—you leave me speechless. I’ll write to Quintin that the sooner you two get married, the better it will be for everyone.”

“Uncle Quintin has left that matter to my own deciding,” Aline reminded her.

“Uncle Quintin has left that matter for me to decide,” Aline reminded her.

“That,” said madame with complete conviction, “is the last and most outrageous of his errors. Who ever heard of a girl being left to decide the matter of her own marriage? It is... indelicate almost to expose her to thoughts of such things.” Mme. de Sautron shuddered. “Quintin is a boor. His conduct is unheard of. That M. de La Tour d’Azyr should parade himself before you so that you may make up your mind whether he is the proper man for you!” Again she shuddered. “It is of a grossness, of... of a prurience almost... Mon Dieu! When I married your uncle, all this was arranged between our parents. I first saw him when he came to sign the contract. I should have died of shame had it been otherwise. And that is how these affairs should be conducted.”

"That," Madame said with complete conviction, "is the last and most outrageous of his mistakes. Who ever heard of a girl being left to decide on her own marriage? It is... almost indecent to expose her to thoughts about such things." Mme. de Sautron shuddered. "Quintin is a total jerk. His behavior is unheard of. That M. de La Tour d’Azyr should show himself to you so you can decide if he’s the right man for you!" She shuddered again. "It's so gross, so... so inappropriate, really... Mon Dieu! When I married your uncle, all this was settled between our parents. I first saw him when he came to sign the contract. I would have died of embarrassment if it were any different. And that’s how these matters should be handled."

“You are no doubt right, madame. But since that is not how my own case is being conducted, you will forgive me if I deal with it apart from others. M. de La Tour d’Azyr desires to marry me. He has been permitted to pay his court. I should be glad to have him informed that he may cease to do so.”

“You're definitely right, ma'am. But since my situation is being handled differently, I hope you understand that I'll approach it on my own terms. M. de La Tour d’Azyr wants to marry me. He has been allowed to pursue me. I would be happy to let him know that he can stop doing so.”

Mme. de Sautron stood still, petrified by amazement. Her long face turned white; she seemed to breathe with difficulty.

Mme. de Sautron stood frozen, stunned with shock. Her long face went pale; she appeared to struggle to breathe.

“But... but... what are you saying?” she gasped.

“But... but... what are you talking about?” she gasped.

Quietly Aline repeated her statement.

Aline quietly repeated her statement.

“But this is outrageous! You cannot be permitted to play fast-and-loose with a gentleman of M. le Marquis’ quality! Why, it is little more than a week since you permitted him to be informed that you would become his wife!”

“But this is outrageous! You can't just mess around with a guy of M. le Marquis’ caliber! It’s only been a little over a week since you let him know that you would marry him!”

“I did so in a moment of... rashness. Since then M. le Marquis’ own conduct has convinced me of my error.”

“I did that in a moment of... impulsiveness. Since then, M. le Marquis’ behavior has shown me my mistake.”

“But—mon Dieu!” cried the Countess. “Are you blind to the great honour that is being paid you? M. le Marquis will make you the first lady in Brittany. Yet, little fool that you are, and greater fool that Quintin is, you trifle with this extraordinary good fortune! Let me warn you.” She raised an admonitory forefinger. “If you continue in this stupid humour M. de La Tour d’Azyr may definitely withdraw his offer and depart in justified mortification.”

“But—my God!” cried the Countess. “Are you blind to the great honor being given to you? M. le Marquis will make you the first lady in Brittany. Yet, you little fool, and even bigger fool that Quintin is, you’re playing around with this incredible opportunity! Let me warn you.” She raised a warning finger. “If you keep up this foolish attitude, M. de La Tour d’Azyr may very well withdraw his offer and leave in justified embarrassment.”

“That, madame, as I am endeavouring to convey to you, is what I most desire.”

“That's what I'm trying to express to you, ma'am; it’s what I want the most.”

“Oh, you are mad.”

“Oh, you’re crazy.”

“It may be, madame, that I am sane in preferring to be guided by my instincts. It may be even that I am justified in resenting that the man who aspires to become my husband should at the same time be paying such assiduous homage to a wretched theatre girl at the Feydau.”

“It might be, ma'am, that I’m rational in wanting to follow my instincts. It might even be that I have a right to be upset that the man who wants to be my husband is also giving so much attention to a pathetic actress at the Feydau.”

“Aline!”

“Aline!”

“Is it not true? Or perhaps you do not find it strange that M. de La Tour d’Azyr should so conduct himself at such a time?”

“Is that not true? Or maybe you don’t think it’s odd that M. de La Tour d’Azyr would act like that at such a time?”

“Aline, you are so extraordinary a mixture. At moments you shock me by the indecency of your expressions; at others you amaze me by the excess of your prudery. You have been brought up like a little bourgeoise, I think. Yes, that is it—a little bourgeoise. Quintin was always something of a shopkeeper at heart.”

“Aline, you’re such an extraordinary mix. Sometimes your language shocks me with its vulgarity; other times, I’m amazed by how overly proper you are. I think you were raised like a typical middle-class girl. Yes, that’s it—a typical middle-class girl. Quintin always had a bit of a shopkeeper mentality.”

“I was asking your opinion on the conduct of M. de La Tour d’Azyr, madame. Not on my own.”

“I was asking for your opinion on the actions of M. de La Tour d’Azyr, ma’am. Not on my own.”

“But it is an indelicacy in you to observe such things. You should be ignorant of them, and I can’t think who is so... so unfeeling as to inform you. But since you are informed, at least you should be modestly blind to things that take place outside the... orbit of a properly conducted demoiselle.”

“But it’s inappropriate for you to notice such things. You should be unaware of them, and I can’t imagine who is so... so insensitive as to tell you. But since you know, at least you should try to be modestly blind to things that happen outside the... boundaries of a well-mannered young lady.”

“Will they still be outside my orbit when I am married?”

“Will they still be outside my circle when I’m married?”

“If you are wise. You should remain without knowledge of them. It... it deflowers your innocence. I would not for the world that M. de La Tour d’Azyr should know you so extraordinarily instructed. Had you been properly reared in a convent this would never have happened to you.”

“If you’re wise, you should stay unaware of them. It... it tarnishes your innocence. I would never want M. de La Tour d’Azyr to find out that you’re so unusually informed. If you had been raised in a convent properly, this would have never happened to you.”

“But you do not answer me, madame!” cried Aline in despair. “It is not my chastity that is in question; but that of M. de La Tour d’Azyr.”

“But you aren't answering me, ma'am!” Aline cried in despair. “It's not my purity that's at stake; it's M. de La Tour d’Azyr's.”

“Chastity!” Madame’s lips trembled with horror. Horror overspread her face. “Wherever did you learn that dreadful, that so improper word?”

“Chastity!” Madame’s lips shook with dismay. Dismay spread across her face. “Where on earth did you learn that awful, that so inappropriate word?”

And then Mme. de Sautron did violence to her feelings. She realized that here great calm and prudence were required. “My child, since you know so much that you ought not to know, there can be no harm in my adding that a gentleman must have these little distractions.”

And then Mrs. de Sautron suppressed her feelings. She understood that great calm and caution were needed here. “My child, since you know so much that you shouldn’t, there’s no harm in my mentioning that a gentleman needs these little distractions.”

“But why, madame? Why is it so?”

“But why, ma'am? Why is it like that?”

“Ah, mon Dieu, you are asking me riddles of nature. It is so because it is so. Because men are like that.”

“Ah, my God, you’re asking me questions about nature. It is what it is. Because people are like that.”

“Because men are beasts, you mean—which is what I began by asking you.”

“Because men are animals, you mean—which is what I started by asking you.”

“You are incorrigibly stupid, Aline.”

“You're hopelessly stupid, Aline.”

“You mean that I do not see things as you do, madame. I am not over-expectant as you appear to think; yet surely I have the right to expect that whilst M. de La Tour d’Azyr is wooing me, he shall not be wooing at the same time a drab of the theatre. I feel that in this there is a subtle association of myself with that unspeakable creature which soils and insults me. The Marquis is a dullard whose wooing takes the form at best of stilted compliments, stupid and unoriginal. They gain nothing when they fall from lips still warm from the contamination of that woman’s kisses.”

“You mean I don’t see things the way you do, ma'am. I'm not as overly hopeful as you seem to think; still, I believe I have the right to expect that while M. de La Tour d’Azyr is pursuing me, he shouldn’t also be pursuing some actress. I feel like there’s a slight connection being made between me and that disgusting person who demeans and offends me. The Marquis is a dullard whose attempts at romance consist mainly of awkward compliments, which are both foolish and uncreative. They lose all value when they come from lips still tainted by that woman’s kisses.”

So utterly scandalized was madame that for a moment she remained speechless. Then—

So completely shocked was Madame that for a moment she couldn't speak. Then—

“Mon Dieu!” she exclaimed. “I should never have suspected you of so indelicate an imagination.”

“OMG!” she exclaimed. “I should never have suspected you of having such an inappropriate imagination.”

“I cannot help it, madame. Each time his lips touch my fingers I find myself thinking of the last object that they touched. I at once retire to wash my hands. Next time, madame, unless you are good enough to convey my message to him, I shall call for water and wash them in his presence.”

“I can’t help it, ma’am. Every time his lips touch my fingers, I can’t help but think about the last thing they touched. I immediately have to go wash my hands. Next time, ma’am, unless you’re kind enough to deliver my message to him, I’ll ask for water and wash them in front of him.”

“But what am I to tell him? How... in what words can I convey such a message?” Madame was aghast.

“But what am I supposed to tell him? How... in what words can I share such a message?” Madame was shocked.

“Be frank with him, madame. It is easiest in the end. Tell him that however impure may have been his life in the past, however impure he intend that it shall be in the future, he must at least study purity whilst approaching with a view to marriage a virgin who is herself pure and without stain.”

“Be honest with him, ma'am. It's the easiest way in the long run. Tell him that no matter how flawed his past has been, and no matter how flawed he plans to be in the future, he at least has to strive for purity when he’s considering marrying a virgin who is pure and untainted herself.”

Madame recoiled, and put her hands to her ears, horror stamped on her handsome face. Her massive bosom heaved.

Madame flinched and covered her ears, fear written all over her beautiful face. Her big chest rose and fell.

“Oh, how can you?” she panted. “How can you make use of such terrible expressions? Wherever have you learnt them?”

“Oh, how can you?” she panted. “How can you use such awful words? Where did you learn them?”

“In church,” said Aline.

"In church," Aline said.

“Ah, but in church many things are said that... that one would not dream of saying in the world. My dear child, how could I possibly say such a thing to M. le Marquis? How could I possibly?”

“Ah, but in church, a lot is said that... that you wouldn’t even think of saying out in the world. My dear child, how could I ever say something like that to M. le Marquis? How could I possibly?”

“Shall I say it?”

“Should I say it?”

“Aline!”

“Aline!”

“Well, there it is,” said Aline. “Something must be done to shelter me from insult. I am utterly disgusted with M. le Marquis—a disgusting man. And however fine a thing it may be to become Marquise de La Tour d’Azyr, why, frankly, I’d sooner marry a cobbler who practised decency.”

“Well, there it is,” said Aline. “I need to be protected from insult. I am completely fed up with M. le Marquis—a repulsive man. And as nice as it may be to become Marquise de La Tour d’Azyr, honestly, I’d rather marry a cobbler who has some decency.”

Such was her vehemence and obvious determination that Mme. de Sautron fetched herself out of her despair to attempt persuasion. Aline was her niece, and such a marriage in the family would be to the credit of the whole of it. At all costs nothing must frustrate it.

Such was her intensity and clear determination that Mme. de Sautron pulled herself out of her despair to try to persuade her. Aline was her niece, and a marriage like that in the family would reflect well on everyone. At all costs, nothing must stand in the way of it.

“Listen, my dear,” she said. “Let us reason. M. le Marquis is away and will not be back until to-morrow.”

“Listen, my dear,” she said. “Let’s think this through. M. le Marquis is gone and won’t be back until tomorrow.”

“True. And I know where he has gone—or at least whom he has gone with. Mon Dieu, and the drab has a father and a lout of a fellow who intends to make her his wife, and neither of them chooses to do anything. I suppose they agree with you, madame, that a great gentleman must have his little distractions.” Her contempt was as scorching as a thing of fire. “However, madame, you were about to say?”

“True. And I know where he's gone—or at least who he's with. My God, and that dull person has a father and a loser of a guy who plans to marry her, and neither of them is doing anything. I guess they agree with you, madam, that a great gentleman needs his little distractions.” Her contempt was as intense as fire. “But, madam, you were about to say?”

“That on the day after to-morrow you are returning to Gavrillac. M. de La Tour d’Azyr will most likely follow at his leisure.”

"That the day after tomorrow you are going back to Gavrillac. Mr. de La Tour d’Azyr will probably come after you at his convenience."

“You mean when this dirty candle is burnt out?”

"You mean when this filthy candle is burned out?"

“Call it what you will.” Madame, you see, despaired by now of controlling the impropriety of her niece’s expressions. “At Gavrillac there will be no Mlle. Binet. This thing will be in the past. It is unfortunate that he should have met her at such a moment. The chit is very attractive, after all. You cannot deny that. And you must make allowances.”

“Call it whatever you want.” Madame, as you can see, had given up on controlling her niece’s inappropriate remarks. “At Gavrillac, Mlle. Binet won’t be around. This will all be behind us. It’s unfortunate he had to meet her at such a time. The girl is quite pretty, after all. You can’t deny that. And you need to be understanding.”

“M. le Marquis formally proposed to me a week ago. Partly to satisfy the wishes of the family, and partly...” She broke off, hesitating a moment, to resume on a note of dull pain, “Partly because it does not seem greatly to matter whom I marry, I gave him my consent. That consent, for the reasons I have given you, madame, I desire now definitely to withdraw.”

“M. le Marquis formally proposed to me a week ago. Partly to satisfy the wishes of the family, and partly...” She paused, hesitating for a moment, then continued with a hint of sadness, “Partly because it doesn’t really matter who I marry, I accepted his proposal. For the reasons I’ve shared with you, madame, I now wish to officially withdraw that consent.”

Madame fell into agitation of the wildest. “Aline, I should never forgive you! Your uncle Quintin would be in despair. You do not know what you are saying, what a wonderful thing you are refusing. Have you no sense of your position, of the station into which you were born?”

Madame became incredibly agitated. “Aline, I will never forgive you! Your uncle Quintin would be heartbroken. You don’t realize what you’re saying, how amazing this opportunity is that you’re turning down. Don’t you understand your position, the social status you were born into?”

“If I had not, madame, I should have made an end long since. If I have tolerated this suit for a single moment, it is because I realize the importance of a suitable marriage in the worldly sense. But I ask of marriage something more; and Uncle Quintin has placed the decision in my hands.”

“If I hadn’t, ma’am, I would have ended this a long time ago. If I have allowed this situation to continue even for a moment, it’s because I understand the significance of a proper marriage in a social context. But I expect more from marriage; and Uncle Quintin has given me the authority to make the decision.”

“God forgive him!” said madame. And then she hurried on: “Leave this to me now, Aline. Be guided by me—oh, be guided by me!” Her tone was beseeching. “I will take counsel with your uncle Charles. But do not definitely decide until this unfortunate affair has blown over. Charles will know how to arrange it. M. le Marquis shall do penance, child, since your tyranny demands it; but not in sackcloth and ashes. You’ll not ask so much?”

“God forgive him!” said Madame. Then she rushed on: “Leave this to me now, Aline. Trust me—oh, please trust me!” Her tone was pleading. “I’ll talk to your uncle Charles. But don’t make any final decisions until this unfortunate situation has passed. Charles will know how to handle it. M. le Marquis will have to make amends, dear, since your insistence demands it; but not in sackcloth and ashes. You won’t ask for that, will you?”

Aline shrugged. “I ask nothing at all,” she said, which was neither assent nor dissent.

Aline shrugged. “I’m not asking for anything,” she said, which was neither agreement nor disagreement.

So Mme. de Sautron interviewed her husband, a slight, middle-aged man, very aristocratic in appearance and gifted with a certain shrewd sense. She took with him precisely the tone that Aline had taken with herself and which in Aline she had found so disconcertingly indelicate. She even borrowed several of Aline’s phrases.

So Mrs. de Sautron interviewed her husband, a slim, middle-aged man, very aristocratic in appearance and blessed with a certain shrewdness. She used exactly the same tone with him that Aline had used with her, which she had found so unexpectedly rude when Aline did it. She even borrowed several of Aline’s phrases.

The result was that on the Monday afternoon when at last M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s returning berline drove up to the chateau, he was met by M. le Comte de Sautron who desired a word with him even before he changed.

The result was that on Monday afternoon, when M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s returning carriage finally arrived at the chateau, he was greeted by M. le Comte de Sautron, who wanted to have a word with him even before he changed.

“Gervais, you’re a fool,” was the excellent opening made by M. le Comte.

“Gervais, you're an idiot,” was the brilliant opening remark made by M. le Comte.

“Charles, you give me no news,” answered M. le Marquis. “Of what particular folly do you take the trouble to complain?”

“Charles, you haven't given me any updates,” replied M. le Marquis. “What specific nonsense are you bothering to complain about?”

He flung himself wearily upon a sofa, and his long graceful body sprawling there he looked up at his friend with a tired smile on that nobly handsome pale face that seemed to defy the onslaught of age.

He threw himself down tiredly onto a sofa, and with his long, graceful body sprawled out, he looked up at his friend with a weary smile on his nobly handsome, pale face that seemed to resist the effects of aging.

“Of your last. This Binet girl.”

“Of your last. This Binet girl.”

“That! Pooh! An incident; hardly a folly.”

“That! Pooh! It’s an incident, not really a mistake.”

“A folly—at such a time,” Sautron insisted. The Marquis looked a question. The Count answered it. “Aline,” said he, pregnantly. “She knows. How she knows I can’t tell you, but she knows, and she is deeply offended.”

“A mistake—at such a time,” Sautron insisted. The Marquis looked confused. The Count clarified. “Aline,” he said, meaningfully. “She knows. I can’t explain how she knows, but she knows, and she is very upset.”

The smile perished on the Marquis’ face. He gathered himself up.

The smile faded from the Marquis' face. He composed himself.

“Offended?” said he, and his voice was anxious.

"Offended?" he said, his voice filled with concern.

“But yes. You know what she is. You know the ideals she has formed. It wounds her that at such a time—whilst you are here for the purpose of wooing her—you should at the same time be pursuing this affair with that chit of a Binet girl.”

“But yes. You know who she is. You know the ideals she holds. It hurts her that at a time like this—while you’re here to win her over—you’re also chasing after that little Binet girl.”

“How do you know?” asked La Tour d’Azyr.

“How do you know?” asked La Tour d’Azyr.

“She has confided in her aunt. And the poor child seems to have some reason. She says she will not tolerate that you should come to kiss her hand with lips that are still contaminated from... Oh, you understand. You appreciate the impression of such a thing upon a pure, sensitive girl such as Aline. She said—I had better tell you—that the next time you kiss her hand, she will call for water and wash it in your presence.”

"She has shared her feelings with her aunt, and the poor girl has some valid concerns. She says she won’t let you kiss her hand when your lips are still tainted by... well, you know what I mean. You can imagine the impact of that on a pure, sensitive girl like Aline. She mentioned—I should probably tell you—that the next time you kiss her hand, she will ask for water and wash it right in front of you."

The Marquis’ face flamed scarlet. He rose. Knowing his violent, intolerant spirit, M. de Sautron was prepared for an outburst. But no outburst came. The Marquis turned away from him, and paced slowly to the window, his head bowed, his hands behind his back. Halted there he spoke, without turning, his voice was at once scornful and wistful.

The Marquis’ face turned bright red. He stood up. Knowing his aggressive, uncompromising nature, M. de Sautron expected an eruption. But there was no explosion. The Marquis turned away from him and slowly walked to the window, his head down, his hands clasped behind his back. Pausing there, he spoke without looking back, his voice both mocking and nostalgic.

“You are right, Charles, I am a fool—a wicked fool! I have just enough sense left to perceive it. It is the way I have lived, I suppose. I have never known the need to deny myself anything I wanted.” Then suddenly he swung round, and the outburst came. “But, my God, I want Aline as I have never wanted anything yet! I think I should kill myself in rage if through my folly I should have lost her.” He struck his brow with his hand. “I am a beast!” he said. “I should have known that if that sweet saint got word of these petty devilries of mine she would despise me; and I tell you, Charles, I’d go through fire to regain her respect.”

“You're right, Charles, I’m a fool—a terrible fool! I have just enough sense left to realize it. I guess it’s just the way I’ve lived. I’ve never felt the need to hold back from anything I wanted.” Then suddenly he turned around, and his emotions exploded. “But, oh my God, I want Aline more than I’ve ever wanted anything! I think I would be so angry with myself if I lost her because of my own foolishness.” He slapped his forehead with his hand. “I’m such a jerk!” he said. “I should have known that if that sweet saint found out about my petty misdeeds, she would look down on me; and I swear to you, Charles, I’d go through hell to earn back her respect.”

“I hope it is to be regained on easier terms,” said Charles; and then to ease the situation which began to irk him by its solemnity, he made a feeble joke. “It is merely asked of you that you refrain from going through certain fires that are not accounted by mademoiselle of too purifying a nature.”

“I hope it can be achieved more easily,” said Charles; and then to lighten the mood, which was starting to annoy him with its seriousness, he made a weak joke. “All you need to do is avoid going through some fires that mademoiselle doesn’t consider very purifying.”

“As to that Binet girl, it is finished—finished,” said the Marquis.

"As for that Binet girl, it's over—over," said the Marquis.

“I congratulate you. When did you make that decision?”

“I congratulate you. When did you decide that?”

“This moment. I would to God I had made it twenty-four hours ago. As it is—” he shrugged—“why, twenty-four hours of her have been enough for me as they would have been for any man—a mercenary, self-seeking little baggage with the soul of a trull. Bah!” He shuddered in disgust of himself and her.

“This moment. I wish I had done it twenty-four hours ago. As it is—” he shrugged—“well, twenty-four hours with her has been enough for me as it would be for any guy—a greedy, self-centered little baggage with the soul of a slut. Ugh!” He shuddered in disgust at himself and her.

“Ah! That makes it easier for you,” said M. de Sautron, cynically.

“Ah! That makes it easier for you,” M. de Sautron said with a cynical tone.

“Don’t say it, Charles. It is not so. Had you been less of a fool, you would have warned me sooner.”

“Don’t say that, Charles. It’s not true. If you weren’t such an idiot, you would have warned me earlier.”

“I may prove to have warned you soon enough if you’ll profit by the warning.”

"I might end up having warned you in time if you take the warning seriously."

“There is no penance I will not do. I will prostrate myself at her feet. I will abase myself before her. I will make confession in the proper spirit of contrition, and Heaven helping me, I’ll keep to my purpose of amendment for her sweet sake.” He was tragically in earnest.

“There is no penance I won't do. I will kneel at her feet. I will lower myself before her. I will confess with true remorse, and with Heaven's help, I’ll stick to my plan of change for her sake.” He was sadly serious.

To M. de Sautron, who had never seen him other than self-contained, supercilious, and mocking, this was an amazing revelation. He shrank from it almost; it gave him the feeling of prying, of peeping through a keyhole. He slapped his friend’s shoulder.

To M. de Sautron, who had only ever seen him as composed, arrogant, and teasing, this was a surprising revelation. It made him uncomfortable; it felt like he was snooping, like he was looking through a keyhole. He gave his friend's shoulder a light slap.

“My dear Gervais, here is a magnificently romantic mood. Enough said. Keep to it, and I promise you that all will presently be well. I will be your ambassador, and you shall have no cause to complain.”

“My dear Gervais, this is such a wonderfully romantic vibe. That's all I need to say. Stick with it, and I promise everything will be fine soon. I’ll be your ambassador, and you won’t have any reason to complain.”

“But may I not go to her myself?”

“But can’t I go to her myself?”

“If you are wise you will at once efface yourself. Write to her if you will—make your act of contrition by letter. I will explain why you have gone without seeing her. I will tell her that you did so upon my advice, and I will do it tactfully. I am a good diplomat, Gervais. Trust me.”

“If you’re smart, you’ll remove yourself from the situation immediately. You can write to her if you want—make your apology through a letter. I’ll explain why you didn’t see her. I’ll tell her you did it on my advice, and I’ll handle it delicately. I’m a skilled diplomat, Gervais. Trust me.”

M. le Marquis raised his head, and showed a face that pain was searing. He held out his hand. “Very well, Charles. Serve me in this, and count me your friend in all things.”

M. le Marquis lifted his head, revealing a face twisted with pain. He extended his hand. “Alright, Charles. Help me with this, and consider me your friend in everything.”





CHAPTER XI. THE FRACAS AT THE THEATRE FEYDAU

Leaving his host to act as his plenipotentiary with Mademoiselle de Kercadiou, and to explain to her that it was his profound contrition that compelled him to depart without taking formal leave of her, the Marquis rolled away from Sautron in a cloud of gloom. Twenty-four hours with La Binet had been more than enough for a man of his fastidious and discerning taste. He looked back upon the episode with nausea—the inevitable psychological reaction—marvelling at himself that until yesterday he should have found her so desirable, and cursing himself that for the sake of that ephemeral and worthless gratification he should seriously have imperilled his chances of winning Mademoiselle de Kercadiou to wife. There is, after all, nothing very extraordinary in his frame of mind, so that I need not elaborate it further. It resulted from the conflict between the beast and the angel that go to make up the composition of every man.

Leaving his host to act as his representative with Mademoiselle de Kercadiou, and to explain to her that his deep remorse was what forced him to leave without saying a proper goodbye, the Marquis rolled away from Sautron in a cloud of gloom. Twenty-four hours with La Binet had been more than enough for a man of his refined and picky taste. He looked back on the experience with nausea—the inevitable psychological reaction—wondering how he could have found her so appealing until yesterday, and cursing himself for jeopardizing his chances of winning Mademoiselle de Kercadiou as his wife just for that fleeting and worthless satisfaction. After all, there's nothing very extraordinary about his state of mind, so I won’t go into detail. It stemmed from the inner struggle between the beast and the angel that exists in every person.

The Chevalier de Chabrillane—who in reality occupied towards the Marquis a position akin to that of gentleman-in-waiting—sat opposite to him in the enormous travelling berline. A small folding table had been erected between them, and the Chevalier suggested piquet. But M. le Marquis was in no humour for cards. His thoughts absorbed him. As they were rattling over the cobbles of Nantes’ streets, he remembered a promise to La Binet to witness her performance that night in “The Faithless Lover.” And now he was running away from her. The thought was repugnant to him on two scores. He was breaking his pledged word, and he was acting like a coward. And there was more than that. He had led the mercenary little strumpet—it was thus he thought of her at present, and with some justice—to expect favours from him in addition to the lavish awards which already he had made her. The baggage had almost sought to drive a bargain with him as to her future. He was to take her to Paris, put her into her own furniture—as the expression ran, and still runs—and under the shadow of his powerful protection see that the doors of the great theatres of the capital should be opened to her talents. He had not—he was thankful to reflect—exactly committed himself. But neither had he definitely refused her. It became necessary now to come to an understanding, since he was compelled to choose between his trivial passion for her—a passion quenched already—and his deep, almost spiritual devotion to Mademoiselle de Kercadiou.

The Chevalier de Chabrillane—who actually held a position similar to that of a gentleman-in-waiting to the Marquis—sat across from him in the large traveling carriage. A small folding table had been set up between them, and the Chevalier suggested a game of piquet. But the Marquis wasn't in the mood for cards. His thoughts consumed him. As they bumped along the cobblestones of Nantes’ streets, he remembered a promise to La Binet to see her perform that night in “The Faithless Lover.” And now he was running away from her. The thought was repugnant for two reasons. He was breaking his word, and he felt like a coward. But there was more to it. He had led the opportunistic little actress—it was how he thought of her now, and with some justification—to expect more from him than the generous gifts he had already given her. She had almost tried to negotiate a deal with him regarding her future. He was supposed to take her to Paris, furnish her place—as the saying goes—and with his powerful protection, ensure that the doors of the major theaters in the capital opened to her talents. He hadn’t—thankfully—fully committed himself. But he also hadn’t outright refused her. It was now necessary to come to an understanding, as he had to choose between his fleeting passion for her—a passion that was already fading—and his deep, almost spiritual devotion to Mademoiselle de Kercadiou.

His honour, he considered, demanded of him that he should at once deliver himself from a false position. La Binet would make a scene, of course; but he knew the proper specific to apply to hysteria of that nature. Money, after all, has its uses.

His dignity, he thought, required him to quickly free himself from a false situation. La Binet would definitely cause a scene, but he knew exactly how to handle that kind of hysteria. Money, after all, has its advantages.

He pulled the cord. The carriage rolled to a standstill; a footman appeared at the door.

He pulled the cord. The carriage came to a stop; a footman showed up at the door.

“To the Theatre Feydau,” said he.

“To the Theatre Feydau,” he said.

The footman vanished and the berline rolled on. M. de Chabrillane laughed cynically.

The footman disappeared and the carriage continued moving. M. de Chabrillane laughed sarcastically.

“I’ll trouble you not to be amused,” snapped the Marquis. “You don’t understand.” Thereafter he explained himself. It was a rare condescension in him. But, then, he could not bear to be misunderstood in such a matter. Chabrillane grew serious in reflection of the Marquis’ extreme seriousness.

“I’d appreciate it if you didn’t find this amusing,” snapped the Marquis. “You don’t get it.” After that, he clarified his point. It was an unusual show of humility for him. But he really couldn’t stand being misunderstood in this situation. Chabrillane became serious, reflecting the Marquis’ intense seriousness.

“Why not write?” he suggested. “Myself, I confess that I should find it easier.”

“Why not write?” he suggested. “Honestly, I think I’d find it easier.”

Nothing could better have revealed M. le Marquis’ state of mind than his answer.

Nothing could have revealed M. le Marquis’ state of mind better than his response.

“Letters are liable both to miscarriage and to misconstruction. Two risks I will not run. If she did not answer, I should never know which had been incurred. And I shall have no peace of mind until I know that I have set a term to this affair. The berline can wait while we are at the theatre. We will go on afterwards. We will travel all night if necessary.”

“Letters can easily get lost or be misunderstood. I won’t take those chances. If she doesn’t reply, I’ll never know which risk happened. I won’t feel at ease until I know I’ve put an end to this situation. The carriage can wait while we’re at the theater. We’ll go after. We can travel all night if we need to.”

“Peste!” said M. de Chabrillane with a grimace. But that was all.

“Damn it!” said M. de Chabrillane with a grimace. But that was all.

The great travelling carriage drew up at the lighted portals of the Feydau, and M. le Marquis stepped out. He entered the theatre with Chabrillane, all unconsciously to deliver himself into the hands of Andre-Louis.

The grand carriage pulled up to the illuminated entrance of the Feydau, and Mr. Marquis stepped out. He walked into the theater with Chabrillane, completely unaware that he was walking right into Andre-Louis's trap.

Andre-Louis was in a state of exasperation produced by Climene’s long absence from Nantes in the company of M. le Marquis, and fed by the unspeakable complacency with which M. Binet regarded that event of quite unmistakable import.

Andre-Louis was feeling totally frustrated by Climene’s long absence from Nantes with M. le Marquis, and the unbearable smugness with which M. Binet viewed that situation only made things worse.

However much he might affect the frame of mind of the stoics, and seek to judge with a complete detachment, in the heart and soul of him Andre-Louis was tormented and revolted. It was not Climene he blamed. He had been mistaken in her. She was just a poor weak vessel driven helplessly by the first breath, however foul, that promised her advancement. She suffered from the plague of greed; and he congratulated himself upon having discovered it before making her his wife. He felt for her now nothing but a deal of pity and some contempt. The pity was begotten of the love she had lately inspired in him. It might be likened to the dregs of love, all that remained after the potent wine of it had been drained off. His anger he reserved for her father and her seducer.

No matter how much he tried to adopt the mindset of the stoics and judge everything with complete detachment, deep down, Andre-Louis was troubled and upset. He didn’t blame Climene; he had misjudged her. She was just a fragile person swept along by whatever breeze, no matter how toxic, promised her a better life. She was afflicted by the disease of greed, and he felt proud of himself for realizing this before marrying her. Now, he only felt pity and some contempt for her. The pity stemmed from the love she had recently stirred in him. It was like the remnants of love, all that was left after the powerful wine had been consumed. His anger, however, was reserved for her father and her seducer.

The thoughts that were stirring in him on that Monday morning, when it was discovered that Climene had not yet returned from her excursion of the previous day in the coach of M. le Marquis, were already wicked enough without the spurring they received from the distraught Leandre.

The thoughts stirring in him that Monday morning, when it was found out that Climene hadn’t yet returned from her outing the day before in M. le Marquis's carriage, were already pretty dark without the additional push from the frantic Leandre.

Hitherto the attitude of each of these men towards the other had been one of mutual contempt. The phenomenon has frequently been observed in like cases. Now, what appeared to be a common misfortune brought them into a sort of alliance. So, at least, it seemed to Leandre when he went in quest of Andre-Louis, who with apparent unconcern was smoking a pipe upon the quay immediately facing the inn.

Until now, each of these men had looked at the other with mutual disdain. This kind of behavior has often been seen in similar situations. However, what seemed like a shared misfortune brought them into an unlikely alliance. At least, that’s how it appeared to Leandre as he searched for Andre-Louis, who, seemingly unfazed, was smoking a pipe on the quay right in front of the inn.

“Name of a pig!” said Leandre. “How can you take your ease and smoke at such a time?”

“Name of a pig!” Leandre exclaimed. “How can you relax and smoke at a time like this?”

Scaramouche surveyed the sky. “I do not find it too cold,” said he. “The sun is shining. I am very well here.”

Scaramouche looked up at the sky. “I don’t think it’s too cold,” he said. “The sun is shining. I’m feeling great here.”

“Do I talk of the weather?” Leandre was very excited.

“Should I talk about the weather?” Leandre was really excited.

“Of what, then?”

"What about that, then?"

“Of Climene, of course.”

"Of Climene, obviously."

“Oh! The lady has ceased to interest me,” he lied.

“Oh! The lady no longer interests me,” he lied.

Leandre stood squarely in front of him, a handsome figure handsomely dressed in these days, his hair well powdered, his stockings of silk. His face was pale, his large eyes looked larger than usual.

Leandre stood directly in front of him, a good-looking guy dressed well for the times, his hair nicely styled, his stockings made of silk. His face was pale, and his big eyes seemed even larger than usual.

“Ceased to interest you? Are you not to marry her?”

“Lost interest in her? Are you not going to marry her?”

Andre-Louis expelled a cloud of smoke. “You cannot wish to be offensive. Yet you almost suggest that I live on other men’s leavings.”

Andre-Louis blew out a cloud of smoke. “You can’t really want to be insulting. Yet you’re almost implying that I survive on what others leave behind.”

“My God!” said Leandre, overcome, and he stared awhile. Then he burst out afresh. “Are you quite heartless? Are you always Scaramouche?”

“OMG!” Leandre exclaimed, overwhelmed, staring for a moment. Then he broke out again. “Are you really heartless? Are you always Scaramouche?”

“What do you expect me to do?” asked Andre-Louis, evincing surprise in his own turn, but faintly.

“What do you want me to do?” asked Andre-Louis, showing surprise in his own way, but only slightly.

“I do not expect you to let her go without a struggle.”

“I don't expect you to let her go without a fight.”

“But she has gone already.” Andre-Louis pulled at his pipe a moment, what time Leandre clenched and unclenched his hands in impotent rage. “And to what purpose struggle against the inevitable? Did you struggle when I took her from you?”

“But she’s already gone.” Andre-Louis took a moment to puff on his pipe while Leandre clenched and unclenched his hands in futile anger. “And what’s the point of fighting against what’s unavoidable? Did you fight when I took her from you?”

“She was not mine to be taken from me. I but aspired, and you won the race. But even had it been otherwise where is the comparison? That was a thing in honour; this—this is hell.”

“She wasn’t mine to take. I only aspired, and you won the race. But even if it were different, what’s the comparison? That was an honorable thing; this—this is hell.”

His emotion moved Andre-Louis. He took Leandre’s arm. “You’re a good fellow, Leandre. I am glad I intervened to save you from your fate.”

His emotion touched Andre-Louis. He took Leandre’s arm. “You’re a good guy, Leandre. I’m glad I stepped in to save you from your fate.”

“Oh, you don’t love her!” cried the other, passionately. “You never did. You don’t know what it means to love, or you’d not talk like this. My God! if she had been my affianced wife and this had happened, I should have killed the man—killed him! Do you hear me? But you... Oh, you, you come out here and smoke, and take the air, and talk of her as another man’s leavings. I wonder I didn’t strike you for the word.”

“Oh, you don’t love her!” the other person exclaimed, passionately. “You never did. You don’t understand what love really is, or you wouldn’t talk like this. My God! If she had been my fiancée and this happened, I would have killed the guy—killed him! Do you hear me? But you... Oh, you just come out here to smoke, enjoy the fresh air, and talk about her like she’s someone else’s leftovers. I can’t believe I didn’t hit you for saying that.”

He tore his arm from the other’s grip, and looked almost as if he would strike him now.

He yanked his arm free from the other person's grip and looked like he might hit him now.

“You should have done it,” said Andre-Louis. “It’s in your part.”

“You should have done it,” Andre-Louis said. “It's your responsibility.”

With an imprecation Leandre turned on his heel to go. Andre-Louis arrested his departure.

With an expletive, Leandre turned on his heel to leave. Andre-Louis stopped him from going.

“A moment, my friend. Test me by yourself. Would you marry her now?”

“Just a moment, my friend. Put me to the test. Would you marry her right now?”

“Would I?” The young man’s eyes blazed with passion. “Would I? Let her say that she will marry me, and I am her slave.”

“Would I?” The young man’s eyes burned with passion. “Would I? If she says that she will marry me, I am her slave.”

“Slave is the right word—a slave in hell.”

“Slave is the right word—a slave in hell.”

“It would never be hell to me where she was, whatever she had done. I love her, man, I am not like you. I love her, do you hear me?”

“It would never be hell for me where she is, no matter what she’s done. I love her, man, I'm not like you. I love her, do you hear me?”

“I have known it for some time,” said Andre-Louis. “Though I didn’t suspect your attack of the disease to be quite so violent. Well, God knows I loved her, too, quite enough to share your thirst for killing. For myself, the blue blood of La Tour d’Azyr would hardly quench this thirst. I should like to add to it the dirty fluid that flows in the veins of the unspeakable Binet.”

“I've realized it for a while,” said Andre-Louis. “Although I didn't expect your reaction to the disease to be so extreme. Well, God knows I loved her too, enough to share your urge to kill. For me, the noble blood of La Tour d’Azyr wouldn't satisfy this urge. I'd also like to mix in the filthy blood that runs through the veins of the disgusting Binet.”

For a second his emotion had been out of hand, and he revealed to Leandre in the mordant tone of those last words something of the fires that burned under his icy exterior. The young man caught him by the hand.

For a moment, his emotions got the best of him, and he showed Leandre, in the sharp tone of his final words, a glimpse of the passions that simmered beneath his cool surface. The young man grasped his hand.

“I knew you were acting,” said he. “You feel—you feel as I do.”

“I knew you were pretending," he said. "You feel—you feel the same way I do.”

“Behold us, fellows in viciousness. I have betrayed myself, it seems. Well, and what now? Do you want to see this pretty Marquis torn limb from limb? I might afford you the spectacle.”

“Look at us, partners in crime. I’ve betrayed myself, it seems. Well, so what? Do you want to see this nice Marquis ripped apart? I could give you that show.”

“What?” Leandre stared, wondering was this another of Scaramouche’s cynicisms.

“What?” Leandre stared, wondering if this was another one of Scaramouche’s cynical remarks.

“It isn’t really difficult provided I have aid. I require only a little. Will you lend it me?”

“It’s not really that hard as long as I have some help. I only need a little. Will you lend it to me?”

“Anything you ask,” Leandre exploded. “My life if you require it.”

“Anything you want,” Leandre burst out. “I’ll give you my life if you need it.”

Andre-Louis took his arm again. “Let us walk,” he said. “I will instruct you.”

Andre-Louis took his arm again. “Let’s walk,” he said. “I’ll teach you.”

When they came back the company was already at dinner. Mademoiselle had not yet returned. Sullenness presided at the table. Columbine and Madame wore anxious expressions. The fact was that relations between Binet and his troupe were daily growing more strained.

When they got back, the group was already having dinner. Mademoiselle still hadn’t returned. There was a gloomy atmosphere at the table. Columbine and Madame looked worried. The truth was that the relationship between Binet and his troupe was getting more tense every day.

Andre-Louis and Leandre went each to his accustomed place. Binet’s little eyes followed them with a malicious gleam, his thick lips pouted into a crooked smile.

Andre-Louis and Leandre went to their usual spots. Binet’s small eyes watched them with a sly glint, and his thick lips curled into a twisted grin.

“You two are grown very friendly of a sudden,” he mocked.

“You two have suddenly become really friendly,” he mocked.

“You are a man of discernment, Binet,” said Scaramouche, the cold loathing of his voice itself an insult. “Perhaps you discern the reason?”

“You're a discerning guy, Binet,” Scaramouche said, his voice dripping with cold contempt. “Maybe you see the reason why?”

“It is readily discerned.”

“It’s easily seen.”

“Regale the company with it!” he begged; and waited. “What? You hesitate? Is it possible that there are limits to your shamelessness?”

“Share it with everyone!” he pleaded, and waited. “What? Are you hesitating? Is it possible that there are limits to your boldness?”

Binet reared his great head. “Do you want to quarrel with me, Scaramouche?” Thunder was rumbling in his deep voice.

Binet lifted his head. “Do you want to argue with me, Scaramouche?” Thunder echoed in his deep voice.

“Quarrel? You want to laugh. A man doesn’t quarrel with creatures like you. We all know the place held in the public esteem by complacent husbands. But, in God’s name, what place is there at all for complacent fathers?”

“Argue? You think it's funny. A man doesn’t argue with beings like you. We all know how complacent husbands are viewed by society. But, for heaven's sake, what place is there for complacent fathers at all?”

Binet heaved himself up, a great towering mass of manhood. Violently he shook off the restraining hand of Pierrot who sat on his left.

Binet pushed himself up, a huge figure of strength. He forcefully shook off the hand of Pierrot who was sitting next to him.

“A thousand devils!” he roared; “if you take that tone with me, I’ll break every bone in your filthy body.”

“A thousand devils!” he shouted; “if you keep talking like that, I’ll break every bone in your disgusting body.”

“If you were to lay a finger on me, Binet, you would give me the only provocation I still need to kill you.” Andre-Louis was as calm as ever, and therefore the more menacing. Alarm stirred the company. He protruded from his pocket the butt of a pistol—newly purchased. “I go armed, Binet. It is only fair to give you warning. Provoke me as you have suggested, and I’ll kill you with no more compunction than I should kill a slug, which after all is the thing you most resemble—a slug, Binet; a fat, slimy body; foulness without soul and without intelligence. When I come to think of it I can’t suffer to sit at table with you. It turns my stomach.”

“If you lay a finger on me, Binet, you’ll give me the only reason I need to kill you.” Andre-Louis was as calm as ever, making him even more threatening. Alarm rose among those present. He pulled the butt of a newly bought pistol from his pocket. “I’m armed, Binet. It’s only fair to warn you. If you provoke me like you suggested, I’ll kill you without a second thought, just like I would squash a bug, which is what you most resemble—a bug, Binet; a fat, slimy creature; disgusting with no soul or intelligence. Honestly, I can’t stand to sit at the same table as you. You make me sick.”

He pushed away his platter and got up. “I’ll go and eat at the ordinary below stairs.”

He pushed his plate aside and stood up. “I’m going to eat at the diner downstairs.”

Thereupon up jumped Columbine.

Then Columbine jumped up.

“And I’ll come with you, Scaramouche!” cried she.

“And I’ll go with you, Scaramouche!” she exclaimed.

It acted like a signal. Had the thing been concerted it couldn’t have fallen out more uniformly. Binet, in fact, was persuaded of a conspiracy. For in the wake of Columbine went Leandre, in the wake of Leandre, Polichinelle and then all the rest together, until Binet found himself sitting alone at the head of an empty table in an empty room—a badly shaken man whose rage could afford him no support against the dread by which he was suddenly invaded.

It was like a signal. If it had been planned, it couldn't have happened more smoothly. Binet was convinced there was a conspiracy. After Columbine came Leandre, then Polichinelle, and then all the others together, until Binet found himself sitting alone at the head of an empty table in an empty room—a deeply shaken man whose anger offered him no protection against the fear that suddenly overwhelmed him.

He sat down to think things out, and he was still at that melancholy occupation when perhaps a half-hour later his daughter entered the room, returned at last from her excursion.

He sat down to sort through his thoughts, and he was still engaged in that sad task when, about half an hour later, his daughter walked into the room, finally back from her outing.

She looked pale, even a little scared—in reality excessively self-conscious now that the ordeal of facing all the company awaited her.

She looked pale, even a little scared—really just overly self-conscious now that the challenge of facing everyone was ahead of her.

Seeing no one but her father in the room, she checked on the threshold.

Seeing only her father in the room, she looked at the doorway.

“Where is everybody?” she asked, in a voice rendered natural by effort.

“Where is everyone?” she asked, in a voice made casual by effort.

M. Binet reared his great head and turned upon her eyes that were blood-injected. He scowled, blew out his thick lips and made harsh noises in his throat. Yet he took stock of her, so graceful and comely and looking so completely the lady of fashion in her long fur-trimmed travelling coat of bottle green, her muff and her broad hat adorned by a sparkling Rhinestone buckle above her adorably coiffed brown hair. No need to fear the future whilst he owned such a daughter, let Scaramouche play what tricks he would.

M. Binet lifted his head and looked at her with bloodshot eyes. He frowned, pouted his thick lips, and made rough sounds in his throat. Still, he assessed her—so graceful and charming, looking every bit the fashionable lady in her long, fur-trimmed traveling coat in bottle green, her muff, and a wide hat decorated with a sparkling rhinestone buckle above her beautifully styled brown hair. There was no need to worry about the future as long as he had such a daughter; let Scaramouche play whatever tricks he wanted.

He expressed, however, none of these comforting reflections.

He didn't share any of these comforting thoughts, though.

“So you’re back at last, little fool,” he growled in greeting. “I was beginning to ask myself if we should perform this evening. It wouldn’t greatly have surprised me if you had not returned in time. Indeed, since you have chosen to play the fine hand you held in your own way and scorning my advice, nothing can surprise me.”

“So you’re finally back, you little fool,” he snarled in greeting. “I was starting to wonder if we’d actually perform tonight. Honestly, it wouldn’t have shocked me at all if you hadn’t made it back in time. Since you decided to play your cards the way you wanted and ignored my advice, nothing can really surprise me anymore.”

She crossed the room to the table, and leaning against it, looked down upon him almost disdainfully.

She walked across the room to the table and, leaning against it, looked down at him almost with disdain.

“I have nothing to regret,” she said.

“I have nothing to regret,” she said.

“So every fool says at first. Nor would you admit it if you had. You are like that. You go your own way in spite of advice from older heads. Death of my life, girl, what do you know of men?”

“So every fool says at first. Nor would you admit it if you had. You are like that. You go your own way despite advice from those with more experience. For heaven's sake, girl, what do you know about men?”

“I am not complaining,” she reminded him.

“I’m not complaining,” she reminded him.

“No, but you may be presently, when you discover that you would have done better to have been guided by your old father. So long as your Marquis languished for you, there was nothing you could not have done with the fool. So long as you let him have no more than your fingertips to kiss... ah, name of a name! that was the time to build your future. If you live to be a thousand you’ll never have such a chance again, and you’ve squandered it, for what?”

“No, but you might feel that way once you realize you should have listened to your father. As long as your Marquis was pining for you, there was nothing you couldn’t have done with him. As long as you only let him kiss your fingertips... oh, what a missed opportunity! That was the time to secure your future. If you live to be a thousand, you'll never get a chance like that again, and you wasted it, for what?”

Mademoiselle sat down.—“You’re sordid,” she said, with disgust.

Mademoiselle sat down. “You’re filthy,” she said, with disgust.

“Sordid, am I?” His thick lips curled again. “I have had enough of the dregs of life, and so I should have thought have you. You held a hand on which to have won a fortune if you had played it as I bade you. Well, you’ve played it, and where’s the fortune? We can whistle for that as a sailor whistles for wind. And, by Heaven, we’ll need to whistle presently if the weather in the troupe continues as it’s set in. That scoundrel Scaramouche has been at his ape’s tricks with them. They’ve suddenly turned moral. They won’t sit at table with me any more.” He was spluttering between anger and sardonic mirth. “It was your friend Scaramouche set them the example of that. He threatened my life actually. Threatened my life! Called me... Oh, but what does that matter? What matters is that the next thing to happen to us will be that the Binet Troupe will discover it can manage without M. Binet and his daughter. This scoundrelly bastard I’ve befriended has little by little robbed me of everything. It’s in his power to-day to rob me of my troupe, and the knave’s ungrateful enough and vile enough to make use of his power.

“Am I sordid?” His thick lips curled again. “I’ve had enough of the bottom of life, and I thought you would too. You had a good hand that could have brought you a fortune if you had played it the way I told you to. Well, you played it, and where’s the fortune? We might as well whistle for it like a sailor whistles for wind. And, honestly, we’ll need to whistle soon if the mood in the troupe keeps going the way it has. That scoundrel Scaramouche has been messing with them. They’ve suddenly decided to be all moral. They won’t sit at the table with me anymore.” He was sputtering between anger and sarcastic amusement. “It was your friend Scaramouche who set that example. He actually threatened my life. Threatened my life! Called me... Oh, but what does that even matter? What matters is that the next thing that will happen is that the Binet Troupe will realize it can get by without M. Binet and his daughter. This treacherous bastard I’ve befriended has slowly taken everything from me. Today, he has the power to take my troupe from me, and the knave is ungrateful and vile enough to use that power.”

“Let him,” said mademoiselle contemptuously.

"Let him," mademoiselle said disdainfully.

“Let him?” He was aghast. “And what’s to become of us?”

“Let him?” He was shocked. “And what will happen to us?”

“In no case will the Binet Troupe interest me much longer,” said she. “I shall be going to Paris soon. There are better theatres there than the Feydau. There’s Mlle. Montansier’s theatre in the Palais Royal; there’s the Ambigu Comique; there’s the Comedie Francaise; there’s even a possibility I may have a theatre of my own.”

“In no case will the Binet Troupe interest me much longer,” she said. “I’ll be heading to Paris soon. There are better theaters there than the Feydau. There’s Mlle. Montansier’s theater at the Palais Royal; there’s the Ambigu Comique; there’s the Comedie Francaise; there’s even a chance I might have my own theater.”

His eyes grew big for once. He stretched out a fat hand, and placed it on one of hers. She noticed that it trembled.

His eyes widened for the first time. He reached out a chubby hand and rested it on one of hers. She noticed that it shook.

“Has he promised that? Has he promised?”

“Did he promise that? Did he promise?”

She looked at him with her head on one side, eyes sly and a queer little smile on her perfect lips.

She gazed at him with her head tilted, eyes mischievous and an odd little smile on her flawless lips.

“He did not refuse me when I asked it,” she answered, with conviction that all was as she desired it.

“He didn’t say no when I asked him,” she replied, confidently believing that everything was as she wanted it.

“Bah!” He withdrew his hand, and heaved himself up. There was disgust on his face. “He did not refuse!” he mocked her; and then with passion: “Had you acted as I advised you, he would have consented to anything that you asked, and what is more he would have provided anything that you asked—anything that lay within his means, and they are inexhaustible. You have changed a certainty into a possibility, and I hate possibilities—God of God! I have lived on possibilities, and infernally near starved on them.”

“Ugh!” He pulled away his hand and pushed himself up. Disgust was etched on his face. “He didn’t decline!” he taunted her; then with intensity: “If you had done what I told you, he would have agreed to anything you wanted, and what’s more, he would have given you anything you needed—anything he could manage, and he can manage a lot. You’ve turned a sure thing into a maybe, and I can’t stand maybes—God, I’ve lived on maybes and almost starved from them.”

Had she known of the interview taking place at that moment at the Chateau de Sautron she would have laughed less confidently at her father’s gloomy forebodings. But she was destined never to know, which indeed was the cruellest punishment of all. She was to attribute all the evil that of a sudden overwhelmed her, the shattering of all the future hopes she had founded upon the Marquis and the sudden disintegration of the Binet Troupe, to the wicked interference of that villain Scaramouche.

Had she known about the interview happening at that moment at the Chateau de Sautron, she would have laughed less confidently at her father’s gloomy predictions. But she was never meant to know, which was truly the cruelest punishment of all. She would blame all the sudden misfortune that overwhelmed her, the destruction of all the future hopes she had placed in the Marquis, and the sudden collapse of the Binet Troupe, on the wicked meddling of that villain Scaramouche.

She had this much justification that possibly, without the warning from M. de Sautron, the Marquis would have found in the events of that evening at the Theatre Feydau a sufficient reason for ending an entanglement that was fraught with too much unpleasant excitement, whilst the breaking-up of the Binet Troupe was most certainly the result of Andre-Louis’ work. But it was not a result that he intended or even foresaw.

She had enough reason to believe that, without M. de Sautron's warning, the Marquis might have seen the events of that evening at the Theatre Feydau as a good reason to end a relationship filled with too much unwanted drama. Meanwhile, the disbanding of the Binet Troupe was definitely due to Andre-Louis' actions. However, it was not something he meant to cause or even anticipated.

So much was this the case that in the interval after the second act, he sought the dressing-room shared by Polichinelle and Rhodomont. Polichinelle was in the act of changing.

So much so that during the break after the second act, he went to the dressing room shared by Polichinelle and Rhodomont. Polichinelle was in the middle of getting changed.

“I shouldn’t trouble to change,” he said. “The piece isn’t likely to go beyond my opening scene of the next act with Leandre.”

“I don’t need to change,” he said. “The piece probably won’t go past my opening scene of the next act with Leandre.”

“What do you mean?”

“What do you mean?”

“You’ll see.” He put a paper on Polichinelle’s table amid the grease-paints. “Cast your eye over that. It’s a sort of last will and testament in favour of the troupe. I was a lawyer once; the document is in order. I relinquish to all of you the share produced by my partnership in the company.”

“You’ll see.” He placed a paper on Polichinelle’s table among the grease paints. “Take a look at that. It’s like a last will and testament for the troupe. I used to be a lawyer; the document is properly prepared. I give up my share from my partnership in the company to all of you.”

“But you don’t mean that you are leaving us?” cried Polichinelle in alarm, whilst Rhodomont’s sudden stare asked the same question.

“But you don’t really mean you’re leaving us?” Polichinelle exclaimed in shock, while Rhodomont’s sudden gaze asked the same thing.

Scaramouche’s shrug was eloquent. Polichinelle ran on gloomily: “Of course it was to have been foreseen. But why should you be the one to go? It is you who have made us; and it is you who are the real head and brains of the troupe; it is you who have raised it into a real theatrical company. If any one must go, let it be Binet—Binet and his infernal daughter. Or if you go, name of a name! we all go with you!”

Scaramouche’s shrug spoke volumes. Polichinelle continued sadly, “Of course, we should have seen this coming. But why does it have to be you? You’re the one who created us; you’re the true leader and genius of the troupe; you’re the one who turned it into a real theater company. If someone has to leave, it should be Binet—Binet and his awful daughter. Or if you leave, for crying out loud! we all leave with you!”

“Aye,” added Rhodomont, “we’ve had enough of that fat scoundrel.”

“Yeah,” added Rhodomont, “we’ve had enough of that greedy jerk.”

“I had thought of it, of course,” said Andre-Louis. “It was not vanity, for once; it was trust in your friendship. After to-night we may consider it again, if I survive.”

“I thought about it, of course,” said Andre-Louis. “It wasn’t vanity this time; it was trust in your friendship. After tonight, we can think about it again, if I make it out alive.”

“If you survive?” both cried.

“If you survive?” both yelled.

Polichinelle got up. “Now, what madness have you in mind?” he asked.

Polichinelle got up. “So, what crazy idea do you have now?” he asked.

“For one thing I think I am indulging Leandre; for another I am pursuing an old quarrel.”

“For one thing, I think I'm giving in to Leandre; for another, I'm going after an old argument.”

The three knocks sounded as he spoke.

The three knocks echoed as he spoke.

“There, I must go. Keep that paper, Polichinelle. After all, it may not be necessary.”

“Alright, I have to go now. Hold onto that paper, Polichinelle. It might not be needed after all.”

He was gone. Rhodomont stared at Polichinelle. Polichinelle stared at Rhodomont.

He was gone. Rhodomont stared at Polichinelle. Polichinelle stared at Rhodomont.

“What the devil is he thinking of?” quoth the latter.

“What the heck is he thinking?” said the latter.

“That is most readily ascertained by going to see,” replied Polichinelle. He completed changing in haste, and despite what Scaramouche had said; and then followed with Rhodomont.

“That is most easily figured out by going to see,” replied Polichinelle. He hurriedly finished changing, ignoring what Scaramouche had said; and then followed Rhodomont.

As they approached the wings a roar of applause met them coming from the audience. It was applause and something else; applause on an unusual note. As it faded away they heard the voice of Scaramouche ringing clear as a bell:

As they got closer to the wings, a thunderous applause welcomed them from the audience. It was applause, but there was something different about it; it had an unusual quality. As it died down, they heard Scaramouche's voice ringing out clearly:

“And so you see, my dear M. Leandre, that when you speak of the Third Estate, it is necessary to be more explicit. What precisely is the Third Estate?”

“And so you see, my dear M. Leandre, that when you talk about the Third Estate, it’s important to be clearer. What exactly is the Third Estate?”

“Nothing,” said Leandre.

“Nothing,” Leandre said.

There was a gasp from the audience, audible in the wings, and then swiftly followed Scaramouche’s next question:

There was a gasp from the audience, clearly heard in the wings, and then quickly came Scaramouche’s next question:

“True. Alas! But what should it be?”

“True. Unfortunately! But what could it be?”

“Everything,” said Leandre.

"Everything," Leandre said.

The audience roared its acclamations, the more violent because of the unexpectedness of that reply.

The audience erupted in cheers, even louder because of how unexpected that response was.

“True again,” said Scaramouche. “And what is more, that is what it will be; that is what it already is. Do you doubt it?”

“That's true again,” said Scaramouche. “And what's more, that's exactly how it will be; that's how it already is. Do you doubt it?”

“I hope it,” said the schooled Leandre.

“I hope so,” said the educated Leandre.

“You may believe it,” said Scaramouche, and again the acclamations rolled into thunder.

"You might believe it," said Scaramouche, and once more the cheers erupted like thunder.

Polichinelle and Rhodomont exchanged glances: indeed, the former winked, not without mirth.

Polichinelle and Rhodomont exchanged glances: in fact, the former winked, clearly amused.

“Sacred name!” growled a voice behind them. “Is the scoundrel at his political tricks again?”

“Sacred name!” a voice growled from behind them. “Is that scoundrel back to his political tricks again?”

They turned to confront M. Binet. Moving with that noiseless tread of his, he had come up unheard behind them, and there he stood now in his scarlet suit of Pantaloon under a trailing bedgown, his little eyes glaring from either side of his false nose. But their attention was held by the voice of Scaramouche. He had stepped to the front of the stage.

They turned to face M. Binet. Moving with his usual silent steps, he had approached them without a sound, and now he stood there in his red Pantaloon suit under a long bedgown, his small eyes glaring from either side of his fake nose. But their focus was on Scaramouche's voice. He had moved to the front of the stage.

“He doubts it,” he was telling the audience. “But then this M. Leandre is himself akin to those who worship the worm-eaten idol of Privilege, and so he is a little afraid to believe a truth that is becoming apparent to all the world. Shall I convince him? Shall I tell him how a company of noblemen backed by their servants under arms—six hundred men in all—sought to dictate to the Third Estate of Rennes a few short weeks ago? Must I remind him of the martial front shown on that occasion by the Third Estate, and how they swept the streets clean of that rabble of nobles—cette canaille noble...”

“He's doubtful,” he told the audience. “But then this M. Leandre is just like those who worship the decaying idol of Privilege, and so he's a bit scared to accept a truth that everyone can see. Should I convince him? Should I tell him how a group of noblemen backed by their armed servants—six hundred men in total—tried to dictate to the Third Estate of Rennes just a few weeks ago? Do I need to remind him of the strong stance the Third Estate took that day and how they cleared the streets of that crowd of nobles—this noble rabble...”

Applause interrupted him. The phrase had struck home and caught. Those who had writhed under that infamous designation from their betters leapt at this turning of it against the nobles themselves.

Applause interrupted him. The phrase hit home and resonated. Those who had suffered from that shameful label from their superiors jumped at this reversal directed at the nobles themselves.

“But let me tell you of their leader—le pins noble de cette canaille, ou bien le plus canaille de ces nobles! You know him—that one. He fears many things, but the voice of truth he fears most. With such as him the eloquent truth eloquently spoken is a thing instantly to be silenced. So he marshalled his peers and their valetailles, and led them out to slaughter these miserable bourgeois who dared to raise a voice. But these same miserable bourgeois did not choose to be slaughtered in the streets of Rennes. It occurred to them that since the nobles decreed that blood should flow, it might as well be the blood of the nobles. They marshalled themselves too—this noble rabble against the rabble of nobles—and they marshalled themselves so well that they drove M. de La Tour d’Azyr and his warlike following from the field with broken heads and shattered delusions. They sought shelter at the hands of the Cordeliers; and the shavelings gave them sanctuary in their convent—those who survived, among whom was their proud leader, M. de La Tour d’Azyr. You have heard of this valiant Marquis, this great lord of life and death?”

“But let me tell you about their leader—the noble among this riffraff, or maybe the most riffraff of these nobles! You know him—that one. He fears a lot of things, but he fears the voice of truth the most. People like him will do anything to silence the eloquent truth when it’s spoken. So he gathered his peers and their little followers, leading them to attack the miserable bourgeois who dared to speak up. But these same miserable bourgeois refused to be slaughtered in the streets of Rennes. They realized that since the nobles declared that blood should be shed, it might as well be the blood of the nobles. They organized themselves too—this noble mob against the nobility—and they did such a good job that they sent M. de La Tour d’Azyr and his warriors fleeing from the field with broken heads and shattered illusions. They sought refuge with the Cordeliers, and the monks gave them shelter in their convent—those who survived, including their proud leader, M. de La Tour d’Azyr. You’ve heard of this brave Marquis, this great lord of life and death?”

The pit was in an uproar a moment. It quieted again as Scaramouche continued:

The crowd was loud for a moment. It fell silent again as Scaramouche continued:

“Oh, it was a fine spectacle to see this mighty hunter scuttling to cover like a hare, going to earth in the Cordelier Convent. Rennes has not seen him since. Rennes would like to see him again. But if he is valorous, he is also discreet. And where do you think he has taken refuge, this great nobleman who wanted to see the streets of Rennes washed in the blood of its citizens, this man who would have butchered old and young of the contemptible canaille to silence the voice of reason and of liberty that presumes to ring through France to-day? Where do you think he hides himself? Why, here in Nantes.”

“Oh, it was quite a sight to see this great hunter scurrying for cover like a rabbit, taking refuge in the Cordelier Convent. Rennes hasn't seen him since. Rennes would like to see him again. But although he’s brave, he’s also cautious. And where do you think this nobleman, who wanted to see the streets of Rennes stained with the blood of its citizens, has taken shelter, this man who would have slaughtered both young and old from the despicable lower class to silence the voice of reason and liberty that dares to echo through France today? Where do you think he’s hiding? Why, right here in Nantes.”

Again there was uproar.

There was chaos again.

“What do you say? Impossible? Why, my friends, at this moment he is here in this theatre—skulking up there in that box. He is too shy to show himself—oh, a very modest gentleman. But there he is behind the curtains. Will you not show yourself to your friends, M. de La Tour d’Azyr, Monsieur le Marquis who considers eloquence so very dangerous a gift? See, they would like a word with you; they do not believe me when I tell them that you are here.”

“What do you say? Impossible? Well, my friends, at this moment he is right here in this theater—hiding up there in that box. He’s too shy to show himself—oh, such a modest guy. But there he is behind the curtains. Will you not show yourself to your friends, M. de La Tour d’Azyr, Monsieur le Marquis who thinks eloquence is such a dangerous gift? Look, they want to have a word with you; they don’t believe me when I say you’re here.”

Now, whatever he may have been, and whatever the views held on the subject by Andre-Louis, M. de La Tour d’Azyr was certainly not a coward. To say that he was hiding in Nantes was not true. He came and went there openly and unabashed. It happened, however, that the Nantais were ignorant until this moment of his presence among them. But then he would have disdained to have informed them of it just as he would have disdained to have concealed it from them.

Now, no matter who he was and what Andre-Louis thought about it, M. de La Tour d’Azyr was definitely not a coward. Saying he was hiding in Nantes wasn’t accurate. He came and went there openly and without shame. However, the people of Nantes were unaware of his presence until this moment. But he would have looked down on the idea of informing them, just as he would have looked down on hiding it from them.

Challenged thus, however, and despite the ominous manner in which the bourgeois element in the audience had responded to Scaramouche’s appeal to its passions, despite the attempts made by Chabrillane to restrain him, the Marquis swept aside the curtain at the side of the box, and suddenly showed himself, pale but self-contained and scornful as he surveyed first the daring Scaramouche and then those others who at sight of him had given tongue to their hostility.

Challenged like this, and despite the tense way the wealthy audience reacted to Scaramouche’s appeal to their emotions, and despite Chabrillane’s efforts to hold him back, the Marquis pushed aside the curtain at the side of the box and suddenly appeared, looking pale but composed and disdainful as he took in first the bold Scaramouche and then the others who, upon seeing him, expressed their hostility.

Hoots and yells assailed him, fists were shaken at him, canes were brandished menacingly.

Hoots and shouts surrounded him, fists were shaken at him, and canes were waved threateningly.

“Assassin! Scoundrel! Coward! Traitor!”

"Assassin! Jerk! Coward! Traitor!"

But he braved the storm, smiling upon them his ineffable contempt. He was waiting for the noise to cease; waiting to address them in his turn. But he waited in vain, as he very soon perceived.

But he faced the storm, smiling down at them with an indescribable disdain. He was waiting for the noise to die down; waiting to speak to them in his turn. But he waited in vain, as he quickly realized.

The contempt he did not trouble to dissemble served but to goad them on.

The contempt he didn’t bother to hide only pushed them further.

In the pit pandemonium was already raging. Blows were being freely exchanged; there were scuffling groups, and here and there swords were being drawn, but fortunately the press was too dense to permit of their being used effectively. Those who had women with them and the timid by nature were making haste to leave a house that looked like becoming a cockpit, where chairs were being smashed to provide weapons, and parts of chandeliers were already being used as missiles.

In the pit, chaos was already erupting. People were throwing punches freely; there were groups struggling, and here and there swords were being drawn, but fortunately, the crowd was too thick for them to be used effectively. Those with women and those who were naturally timid were quickly trying to get out of a place that was turning into a battleground, where chairs were being broken to make weapons, and pieces of chandeliers were already being used as projectiles.

One of these hurled by the hand of a gentleman in one of the boxes narrowly missed Scaramouche where he stood, looking down in a sort of grim triumph upon the havoc which his words had wrought. Knowing of what inflammable material the audience was composed, he had deliberately flung down amongst them the lighted torch of discord, to produce this conflagration.

One of these, thrown by a gentleman in one of the boxes, barely missed Scaramouche as he stood there, looking down in a kind of grim triumph at the chaos his words had caused. Aware of how easily the audience could be provoked, he had intentionally thrown down the lit torch of conflict among them to spark this outrage.

He saw men falling quickly into groups representative of one side or the other of this great quarrel that already was beginning to agitate the whole of France. Their rallying cries were ringing through the theatre.

He saw men quickly forming into groups on either side of the major dispute that was starting to stir all of France. Their rallying cries echoed throughout the theater.

“Down with the canaille!” from some.

“Down with the common people!” from some.

“Down with the privileged!” from others.

“Down with the privileged!” from others.

And then above the general din one cry rang out sharply and insistently:

And then, above the general noise, one cry rang out clearly and persistently:

“To the box! Death to the butcher of Rennes! Death to La Tour d’Azyr who makes war upon the people!”

“To the box! Death to the butcher of Rennes! Death to La Tour d’Azyr who wages war on the people!”

There was a rush for one of the doors of the pit that opened upon the staircase leading to the boxes.

There was a rush for one of the doors of the pit that opened onto the staircase leading to the boxes.

And now, whilst battle and confusion spread with the speed of fire, overflowing from the theatre into the street itself, La Tour d’Azyr’s box, which had become the main object of the attack of the bourgeoisie, had also become the rallying ground for such gentlemen as were present in the theatre and for those who, without being men of birth themselves, were nevertheless attached to the party of the nobles.

And now, as chaos and fighting erupted rapidly, spilling from the theater into the street, La Tour d’Azyr’s box, which had become the primary target of the middle-class attack, also turned into a gathering place for the gentlemen present in the theater and for those who, while not nobility themselves, were still aligned with the noble party.

La Tour d’Azyr had quitted the front of the box to meet those who came to join him. And now in the pit one group of infuriated gentlemen, in attempting to reach the stage across the empty orchestra, so that they might deal with the audacious comedian who was responsible for this explosion, found themselves opposed and held back by another group composed of men to whose feelings Andre-Louis had given expression.

La Tour d’Azyr had left the front of the box to meet those who had come to join him. Now, in the pit, one group of angry gentlemen, trying to reach the stage across the empty orchestra to confront the bold comedian who had caused this uproar, found themselves blocked and held back by another group of men whose feelings Andre-Louis had voiced.

Perceiving this, and remembering the chandelier, he turned to Leandre, who had remained beside him.

Seeing this and recalling the chandelier, he turned to Leandre, who had stayed by his side.

“I think it is time to be going,” said he.

“I think it’s time to leave,” he said.

Leandre, looking ghastly under his paint, appalled by the storm which exceeded by far anything that his unimaginative brain could have conjectured, gurgled an inarticulate agreement. But it looked as if already they were too late, for in that moment they were assailed from behind.

Leandre, looking terrible under his makeup, shocked by the storm that went far beyond anything his unimaginative mind could have imagined, mumbled a confused agreement. But it seemed like they were already too late, as they were suddenly attacked from behind.

M. Binet had succeeded at last in breaking past Polichinelle and Rhodomont, who in view of his murderous rage had been endeavouring to restrain him. Half a dozen gentlemen, habitues of the green-room, had come round to the stage to disembowel the knave who had created this riot, and it was they who had flung aside those two comedians who hung upon Binet. After him they came now, their swords out; but after them again came Polichinelle, Rhodomont, Harlequin, Pierrot, Pasquariel, and Basque the artist, armed with such implements as they could hastily snatch up, and intent upon saving the man with whom they sympathized in spite of all, and in whom now all their hopes were centred.

M. Binet had finally managed to push past Polichinelle and Rhodomont, who, seeing his furious rage, had been trying to hold him back. A group of six gentlemen, regulars in the green room, had come to the stage to take down the guy responsible for this chaos, and it was they who had tossed aside the two comedians clinging to Binet. Now they chased after him, swords drawn; but right after them came Polichinelle, Rhodomont, Harlequin, Pierrot, Pasquariel, and Basque the artist, armed with whatever they could quickly grab, determined to save the man they cared about despite everything, and in whom all their hopes were now focused.

Well ahead rolled Binet, moving faster than any had ever seen him move, and swinging the long cane from which Pantaloon is inseparable.

Well ahead rolled Binet, moving faster than anyone had ever seen him move, and swinging the long cane that Pantaloon is always associated with.

“Infamous scoundrel!” he roared. “You have ruined me! But, name of a name, you shall pay!”

"You're an infamous scoundrel!" he shouted. "You've ruined me! But, for the love of everything, you will pay!"

Andre-Louis turned to face him. “You confuse cause with effect,” said he. But he got no farther... Binet’s cane, viciously driven, descended and broke upon his shoulder. Had he not moved swiftly aside as the blow fell it must have taken him across the head, and possibly stunned him. As he moved, he dropped his hand to his pocket, and swift upon the cracking of Binet’s breaking cane came the crack of the pistol with which Andre-Louis replied.

Andre-Louis turned to face him. “You’re mixing up cause and effect,” he said. But he didn’t get any further... Binet’s cane came down hard and broke against his shoulder. If he hadn’t quickly moved aside as the blow came, it would have struck him on the head and possibly stunned him. As he moved, he reached into his pocket, and right after Binet’s cane broke, the sound of a gunshot echoed as Andre-Louis fired back.

“You had your warning, you filthy pander!” he cried. And on the word he shot him through the body.

"You had your warning, you disgusting scumbag!" he shouted. And with that, he shot him through the body.

Binet went down screaming, whilst the fierce Polichinelle, fiercer than ever in that moment of fierce reality, spoke quickly into Andre-Louis’ ear:

Binet went down screaming, while the fierce Polichinelle, more intense than ever in that moment of harsh reality, spoke quickly into Andre-Louis’ ear:

“Fool! So much was not necessary! Away with you now, or you’ll leave your skin here! Away with you!”

“Idiot! That wasn’t needed at all! Get out of here now, or you’ll regret it! Go!”

Andre-Louis thought it good advice, and took it. The gentlemen who had followed Binet in that punitive rush upon the stage, partly held in check by the improvised weapons of the players, partly intimidated by the second pistol that Scaramouche presented, let him go. He gained the wings, and here found himself faced by a couple of sergeants of the watch, part of the police that was already invading the theatre with a view to restoring order. The sight of them reminded him unpleasantly of how he must stand towards the law for this night’s work, and more particularly for that bullet lodged somewhere in Binet’s obese body. He flourished his pistol.

Andre-Louis thought it was good advice and decided to take it. The gentlemen who had followed Binet in that aggressive rush onto the stage, partly held back by the makeshift weapons of the actors and partly intimidated by the second pistol that Scaramouche was pointing at them, let him go. He made it to the wings, where he was confronted by a couple of police sergeants who were already flooding the theater to restore order. The sight of them reminded him uncomfortably of how he would have to face the law for what had happened that night, especially regarding the bullet lodged somewhere in Binet’s hefty body. He brandished his pistol.

“Make way, or I’ll burn your brains!” he threatened them, and intimidated, themselves without firearms, they fell back and let him pass. He slipped by the door of the green-room, where the ladies of the company had shut themselves in until the storm should be over, and so gained the street behind the theatre. It was deserted. Down this he went at a run, intent on reaching the inn for clothes and money, since it was impossible that he should take the road in the garb of Scaramouche.

“Move aside, or I’ll blow your brains out!” he threatened, and intimidated without any weapons, they backed off and let him through. He slipped past the green-room door, where the ladies of the company had locked themselves in until the storm passed, and made his way to the street behind the theater. It was empty. He ran down this street, focused on getting to the inn for clothes and money, since it was impossible for him to leave dressed as Scaramouche.





BOOK III: THE SWORD





CHAPTER I. TRANSITION

“You may agree,” wrote Andre-Louis from Paris to Le Chapelier, in a letter which survives, “that it is to be regretted I should definitely have discarded the livery of Scaramouche, since clearly there could be no livery fitter for my wear. It seems to be my part always to stir up strife and then to slip away before I am caught in the crash of the warring elements I have aroused. It is a humiliating reflection. I seek consolation in the reminder of Epictetus (do you ever read Epictetus?) that we are but actors in a play of such a part as it may please the Director to assign us. It does not, however, console me to have been cast for a part so contemptible, to find myself excelling ever in the art of running away. But if I am not brave, at least I am prudent; so that where I lack one virtue I may lay claim to possessing another almost to excess. On a previous occasion they wanted to hang me for sedition. Should I have stayed to be hanged? This time they may want to hang me for several things, including murder; for I do not know whether that scoundrel Binet be alive or dead from the dose of lead I pumped into his fat paunch. Nor can I say that I very greatly care. If I have a hope at all in the matter it is that he is dead—and damned. But I am really indifferent. My own concerns are troubling me enough. I have all but spent the little money that I contrived to conceal about me before I fled from Nantes on that dreadful night; and both of the only two professions of which I can claim to know anything—the law and the stage—are closed to me, since I cannot find employment in either without revealing myself as a fellow who is urgently wanted by the hangman. As things are it is very possible that I may die of hunger, especially considering the present price of victuals in this ravenous city. Again I have recourse to Epictetus for comfort. ‘It is better,’ he says, ‘to die of hunger having lived without grief and fear, than to live with a troubled spirit amid abundance.’ I seem likely to perish in the estate that he accounts so enviable. That it does not seem exactly enviable to me merely proves that as a Stoic I am not a success.”

“You might agree,” Andre-Louis wrote to Le Chapelier from Paris in a letter that still exists, “that it’s unfortunate I've had to completely give up the Scaramouche costume, since it clearly suited me so well. It seems my role is always to stir up trouble and then slip away before I get caught in the fallout of the chaos I've created. It’s a humbling thought. I find some comfort in Epictetus (do you ever read him?) reminding me that we are just actors in a play, assigned whatever parts the Director chooses for us. However, it doesn’t really console me to be cast in such a despised role, excelling only in the art of escaping. But if I lack courage, at least I’m cautious; so where I lack one virtue, I can claim to have another in abundance. Last time, they wanted to hang me for sedition. Should I have stuck around to be executed? This time they might want to hang me for a few things, including murder; I don't know whether that scoundrel Binet is alive or dead from the bullet I put into his fat belly. And honestly, I don't care much. If I have any hope in this, it’s that he's dead—and damned. But I’m really indifferent. My own troubles are enough to deal with. I’ve almost spent all the little money I managed to hide before fleeing Nantes that dreadful night; and both careers I know anything about—the law and acting—are closed to me since I can’t find work in either without revealing myself as a guy the hangman is desperately looking for. As it stands, it's very possible I might starve, especially given the current prices for food in this greedy city. Again, I turn to Epictetus for comfort. 'It is better,' he says, 'to die of hunger after living without grief and fear than to live with a troubled spirit amidst plenty.' I seem likely to die in the state he considers enviable. That it doesn't seem enviable to me just proves that I'm not a successful Stoic.”

There is also another letter of his written at about the same time to the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr—a letter since published by M. Emile Quersac in his “Undercurrents of the Revolution in Brittany,” unearthed by him from the archives of Rennes, to which it had been consigned by M. de Lesdiguieres, who had received it for justiciary purposes from the Marquis.

There’s also another letter of his written around the same time to the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr—a letter that M. Emile Quersac later published in his “Undercurrents of the Revolution in Brittany,” which he discovered in the archives of Rennes. It had been placed there by M. de Lesdiguieres, who had received it for judicial purposes from the Marquis.

“The Paris newspapers,” he writes in this, “which have reported in considerable detail the fracas at the Theatre Feydau and disclosed the true identity of the Scaramouche who provoked it, inform me also that you have escaped the fate I had intended for you when I raised that storm of public opinion and public indignation. I would not have you take satisfaction in the thought that I regret your escape. I do not. I rejoice in it. To deal justice by death has this disadvantage that the victim has no knowledge that justice has overtaken him. Had you died, had you been torn limb from limb that night, I should now repine in the thought of your eternal and untroubled slumber. Not in euthanasia, but in torment of mind should the guilty atone. You see, I am not sure that hell hereafter is a certainty, whilst I am quite sure that it can be a certainty in this life; and I desire you to continue to live yet awhile that you may taste something of its bitterness.

“The Paris newspapers,” he writes in this, “which have reported in considerable detail the chaos at the Theatre Feydau and revealed the true identity of the Scaramouche who caused it, also inform me that you have escaped the fate I had planned for you when I stirred up that wave of public opinion and outrage. I wouldn’t want you to think that I regret your escape. I don’t. I take joy in it. The disadvantage of delivering justice through death is that the victim is unaware that justice has caught up with them. If you had died, if you had been torn apart that night, I would now mourn the thought of your eternal and peaceful rest. It is not through dying peacefully, but through mental anguish that the guilty should atone. You see, I’m not entirely convinced that hell after death is a certainty, but I am quite certain that it can definitely be a reality in this life; and I want you to continue living for a while longer so you can experience some of its bitterness.”

“You murdered Philippe de Vilmorin because you feared what you described as his very dangerous gift of eloquence, I took an oath that day that your evil deed should be fruitless; that I would render it so; that the voice you had done murder to stifle should in spite of that ring like a trumpet through the land. That was my conception of revenge. Do you realize how I have been fulfilling it, how I shall continue to fulfil it as occasion offers? In the speech with which I fired the people of Rennes on the very morrow of that deed, did you not hear the voice of Philippe de Vilmorin uttering the ideas that were his with a fire and a passion greater than he could have commanded because Nemesis lent me her inflaming aid? In the voice of Omnes Omnibus at Nantes my voice again—demanding the petition that sounded the knell of your hopes of coercing the Third Estate, did you not hear again the voice of Philippe de Vilmorin? Did you not reflect that it was the mind of the man you had murdered, resurrected in me his surviving friend, which made necessary your futile attempt under arms last January, wherein your order, finally beaten, was driven to seek sanctuary in the Cordelier Convent? And that night when from the stage of the Feydau you were denounced to the people, did you not hear yet again, in the voice of Scaramouche, the voice of Philippe de Vilmorin, using that dangerous gift of eloquence which you so foolishly imagined you could silence with a sword-thrust? It is becoming a persecution—is it not?—this voice from the grave that insists upon making itself heard, that will not rest until you have been cast into the pit. You will be regretting by now that you did not kill me too, as I invited you on that occasion. I can picture to myself the bitterness of this regret, and I contemplate it with satisfaction. Regret of neglected opportunity is the worst hell that a living soul can inhabit, particularly such a soul as yours. It is because of this that I am glad to know that you survived the riot at the Feydau, although at the time it was no part of my intention that you should. Because of this I am content that you should live to enrage and suffer in the shadow of your evil deed, knowing at last—since you had not hitherto the wit to discern it for yourself—that the voice of Philippe de Vilmorin will follow you to denounce you ever more loudly, ever more insistently, until having lived in dread you shall go down in blood under the just rage which your victim’s dangerous gift of eloquence is kindling against you.”

“You killed Philippe de Vilmorin because you were scared of what you called his dangerous gift of persuasion. I swore that day that your evil act would mean nothing; that I would make it so; that the voice you tried to silence would still ring out across the land like a trumpet. That was my idea of revenge. Do you understand how I’ve been carrying it out, and how I will keep doing it whenever I can? In the speech that stirred the people of Rennes the very next day after that act, did you not hear the voice of Philippe de Vilmorin expressing his ideas with a fire and passion greater than he could muster himself, thanks to the assistance of Nemesis? In the voice of Omnes Omnibus at Nantes my voice again—demanding the petition that signaled the end of your hopes to control the Third Estate—did you not hear once more the voice of Philippe de Vilmorin? Did it not occur to you that it was the mind of the man you killed, reborn in me, his surviving friend, that led to your pointless military attempt last January, where your forces, finally crushed, were forced to seek refuge in the Cordelier Convent? And that night when you were condemned to the people from the stage at Feydau, did you not hear again, in the voice of Scaramouche, the voice of Philippe de Vilmorin, wielding that dangerous gift of eloquence you so foolishly believed you could silence with a sword? This is becoming a kind of persecution, isn’t it?—this voice from the grave that insists on being heard, that will not rest until you are thrown into the abyss. By now, you must regret not having killed me too, as I invited you to do at that moment. I can imagine the bitterness of that regret, and I find satisfaction in it. The regret of a missed opportunity is the worst hell a living person can endure, especially someone like you. That’s why I’m glad to know you survived the riot at Feydau, even though I originally intended for you not to. I’m content that you live to be enraged and tormented in the shadow of your crime, finally understanding—since you didn’t have the sense to see it yourself—that the voice of Philippe de Vilmorin will follow you, denouncing you ever louder, ever more insistently, until you live in fear and go down in blood under the righteous fury kindled against you by your victim’s dangerous gift of eloquence.”

I find it odd that he should have omitted from this letter all mention of Mlle. Binet, and I am disposed to account it at least a partial insincerity that he should have assigned entirely to his self-imposed mission, and not at all to his lacerated feelings in the matter of Climene, the action which he had taken at the Feydau.

I find it strange that he didn’t mention Mlle. Binet at all in this letter, and I can't help but think that it's at least a bit insincere for him to attribute his actions solely to his self-imposed mission and not at all to his hurt feelings about Climene regarding what he did at the Feydau.

Those two letters, both written in April of that year 1789, had for only immediate effect to increase the activity with which Andre-Louis Moreau was being sought.

Those two letters, both written in April of 1789, only caused an increase in the effort to find Andre-Louis Moreau.

Le Chapelier would have found him so as to lend him assistance, to urge upon him once again that he should take up a political career. The electors of Nantes would have found him—at least, they would have found Omnes Omnibus, of whose identity with himself they were still in ignorance—on each of the several occasions when a vacancy occurred in their body. And the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr and M. de Lesdiguieres would have found him that they might send him to the gallows.

Le Chapelier would have found him to offer help, to encourage him once more to pursue a political career. The voters of Nantes would have found him—at least, they would have found Omnes Omnibus, whose identity with him they were still unaware of—on several occasions when there was a vacancy in their group. And the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr and M. de Lesdiguieres would have found him so they could send him to the gallows.

With a purpose no less vindictive was he being sought by M. Binet, now unhappily recovered from his wound to face completest ruin. His troupe had deserted him during his illness, and reconstituted under the direction of Polichinelle it was now striving with tolerable success to continue upon the lines which Andre-Louis had laid down. M. le Marquis, prevented by the riot from expressing in person to Mlle. Binet his purpose of making an end of their relations, had been constrained to write to her to that effect from Azyr a few days later. He tempered the blow by enclosing in discharge of all liabilities a bill on the Caisse d’Escompte for a hundred louis. Nevertheless it almost crushed the unfortunate and it enabled her father when he recovered to enrage her by pointing out that she owed this turn of events to the premature surrender she had made in defiance of his sound worldly advice. Father and daughter alike were left to assign the Marquis’ desertion, naturally enough, to the riot at the Feydau. They laid that with the rest to the account of Scaramouche, and were forced in bitterness to admit that the scoundrel had taken a superlative revenge. Climene may even have come to consider that it would have paid her better to have run a straight course with Scaramouche and by marrying him to have trusted to his undoubted talents to place her on the summit to which her ambition urged her, and to which it was now futile for her to aspire. If so, that reflection must have been her sufficient punishment. For, as Andre-Louis so truly says, there is no worse hell than that provided by the regrets for wasted opportunities.

With a purpose just as vengeful, M. Binet was now searching for him, having unhappily recovered from his wound only to face complete ruin. His troupe had abandoned him during his illness, and under Polichinelle's leadership, they were now trying, with fair success, to carry on with the plans Andre-Louis had set out. M. le Marquis, unable to express his intention of ending their relationship to Mlle. Binet in person due to the riot, was forced to write to her about it from Azyr a few days later. He softened the blow by including a check on the Caisse d’Escompte for a hundred louis to settle all debts. Still, it nearly crushed the unfortunate woman, and it allowed her father, once he recovered, to infuriate her by pointing out that she owed this situation to her hurried surrender against his wise advice. Both father and daughter naturally blamed the Marquis’ abandonment on the riot at the Feydau. They attributed that, along with everything else, to Scaramouche, and were left bitterly admitting that the scoundrel had taken a massive revenge. Climene may have even started to believe that it would have been better for her to have stayed on good terms with Scaramouche and, by marrying him, relied on his undeniable talents to elevate her to the heights her ambition craved, a goal that now seemed futile for her to pursue. If that was the case, that thought must have been punishment enough. For, as Andre-Louis wisely observes, there’s no worse hell than the regrets for missed opportunities.

Meanwhile the fiercely sought Andre-Louis Moreau had gone to earth completely for the present. And the brisk police of Paris, urged on by the King’s Lieutenant from Rennes, hunted for him in vain. Yet he might have been found in a house in the Rue du Hasard within a stone’s throw of the Palais Royal, whither purest chance had conducted him.

Meanwhile, the highly sought-after Andre-Louis Moreau had completely gone into hiding for the moment. And the efficient police of Paris, pushed by the King’s Lieutenant from Rennes, searched for him in vain. However, he could have been found in a house on Rue du Hasard, just a short distance from the Palais Royal, where sheer luck had led him.

That which in his letter to Le Chapelier he represents as a contingency of the near future was, in fact, the case in which already he found himself. He was destitute. His money was exhausted, including that procured by the sale of such articles of adornment as were not of absolute necessity.

That which he talks about in his letter to Le Chapelier as a possibility in the near future was actually the situation he was already in. He was broke. His funds were completely depleted, even after selling off any decorative items that weren’t absolutely necessary.

So desperate was his case that strolling one gusty April morning down the Rue du Hasard with his nose in the wind looking for what might be picked up, he stopped to read a notice outside the door of a house on the left side of the street as you approach the Rue de Richelieu. There was no reason why he should have gone down the Rue du Hasard. Perhaps its name attracted him, as appropriate to his case.

So desperate was his situation that while walking on a windy April morning down the Rue du Hasard, searching for anything he could find, he paused to read a notice posted outside a house on the left side of the street as you head toward the Rue de Richelieu. There was no particular reason for him to walk down the Rue du Hasard. Maybe the street's name appealed to him, fitting his circumstances.

The notice written in a big round hand announced that a young man of good address with some knowledge of swordsmanship was required by M. Bertrand des Amis on the second floor. Above this notice was a black oblong board, and on this a shield, which in vulgar terms may be described as red charged with two swords crossed and four fleurs de lys, one in each angle of the saltire. Under the shield, in letters of gold, ran the legend:

The notice written in large, rounded handwriting stated that M. Bertrand des Amis on the second floor was looking for a young man with good manners and some knowledge of sword fighting. Above this notice was a black rectangular board, and on it was a shield that could be simply described as red with two crossed swords and four fleurs de lys, one in each corner of the cross. Under the shield, in golden letters, was the inscription:

                     BERTRAND DES AMIS

        Master of Arms of the King's Academies

Andre-Louis stood considering. He could claim, he thought, to possess the qualifications demanded. He was certainly young and he believed of tolerable address, whilst the fencing-lessons he had received in Nantes had given him at least an elementary knowledge of swordsmanship. The notice looked as if it had been pinned there some days ago, suggesting that applicants for the post were not very numerous. In that case perhaps M. Bertrand des Amis would not be too exigent. And anyway, Andre-Louis had not eaten for four-and-twenty hours, and whilst the employment here offered—the precise nature of which he was yet to ascertain—did not appear to be such as Andre-Louis would deliberately have chosen, he was in no case now to be fastidious.

Andre-Louis paused to think. He figured he could claim to have the qualifications needed. He was certainly young, and he believed he had a decent presence, plus the fencing lessons he had taken in Nantes had given him at least a basic understanding of swordsmanship. The notice looked like it had been posted a few days ago, implying that there weren't many applicants for the position. If that was the case, maybe M. Bertrand des Amis wouldn't be too picky. Besides, Andre-Louis hadn't eaten in twenty-four hours, and while the job being offered—whose exact nature he was still trying to figure out—wasn't something he would have chosen for himself, he couldn’t afford to be choosy at this point.

Then, too, he liked the name of Bertrand des Amis. It felicitously combined suggestions of chivalry and friendliness. Also the man’s profession being of a kind that is flavoured with romance it was possible that M. Bertrand des Amis would not ask too many questions.

Then again, he liked the name Bertrand des Amis. It nicely combined ideas of chivalry and friendliness. Plus, since the man’s profession had a touch of romance, it was likely that M. Bertrand des Amis wouldn’t ask too many questions.

In the end he climbed to the second floor. On the landing he paused outside a door, on which was written “Academy of M. Bertrand des Amis.” He pushed this open, and found himself in a sparsely furnished, untenanted antechamber. From a room beyond, the door of which was closed, came the stamping of feet, the click and slither of steel upon steel, and dominating these sounds a vibrant sonorous voice speaking a language that was certainly French; but such French as is never heard outside a fencing-school.

In the end, he climbed to the second floor. On the landing, he stopped outside a door marked “Academy of M. Bertrand des Amis.” He opened it and found himself in a sparsely furnished, empty waiting room. From a room beyond, where the door was closed, he could hear the sound of feet stomping, the click and slide of steel on steel, and dominating these noises was a deep, resonant voice speaking a language that was definitely French; but it was a kind of French that you never hear outside a fencing school.

“Coulez! Mais, coulez donc!.... So! Now the flanconnade—en carte.... And here is the riposte.... Let us begin again. Come! The ward of tierce.... Make the coupe, and then the quinte par dessus les armes.... O, mais allongez! Allongez! Allez au fond!” the voice cried in expostulation. “Come, that was better.” The blades ceased.

“Come on! But really, come on!.... So! Now the feint—on guard.... And here’s the response.... Let’s start over. Come on! The parry to the high line.... Make the cut, then the thrust over the guard.... Oh, but extend! Extend! Go deeper!” the voice shouted in protest. “Alright, that was better.” The blades stopped.

“Remember: the hand in pronation, the elbow not too far out. That will do for to-day. On Wednesday we shall see you tirer au mur. It is more deliberate. Speed will follow when the mechanism of the movements is more assured.”

“Remember: keep your hand turned down and don’t let your elbow stick out too much. That’s enough for today. On Wednesday, we’ll see you shoot against the wall. It’s more controlled. Speed will come once you’re more comfortable with the movements.”

Another voice murmured in answer. The steps moved aside. The lesson was at an end. Andre-Louis tapped on the door.

Another voice whispered in response. The footsteps shifted away. The lesson was over. Andre-Louis knocked on the door.

It was opened by a tall, slender, gracefully proportioned man of perhaps forty. Black silk breeches and stockings ending in light shoes clothed him from the waist down. Above he was encased to the chin in a closely fitting plastron of leather. His face was aquiline and swarthy, his eyes full and dark, his mouth firm and his clubbed hair was of a lustrous black with here and there a thread of silver showing.

It was opened by a tall, slender man, elegantly built, who looked to be around forty. He wore black silk pants and stockings that ended in light shoes. From the waist up, he was fitted snugly in a leather bodice that reached his chin. His face was sharp and tanned, with deep, dark eyes, a strong mouth, and shiny black hair that was clubbed, with a few strands of silver mixed in.

In the crook of his left arm he carried a fencing-mask, a thing of leather with a wire grating to protect the eyes. His keen glance played over Andre-Louis from head to foot.

In the bend of his left arm, he carried a fencing mask, a leather item with a wire mesh to shield the eyes. His sharp gaze moved over Andre-Louis from head to toe.

“Monsieur?” he inquired, politely.

"Excuse me?" he asked politely.

It was clear that he mistook Andre-Louis’ quality, which is not surprising, for despite his sadly reduced fortunes, his exterior was irreproachable, and M. des Amis was not to guess that he carried upon his back the whole of his possessions.

It was obvious that he misunderstood Andre-Louis’ worth, which isn’t surprising, because despite his unfortunate circumstances, he looked impeccable, and M. des Amis had no idea that he was carrying all his belongings on his back.

“You have a notice below, monsieur,” he said, and from the swift lighting of the fencing-master’s eyes he saw that he had been correct in his assumption that applicants for the position had not been jostling one another on his threshold. And then that flash of satisfaction was followed by a look of surprise.

“You have a notice below, sir,” he said, and from the quick glint in the fencing-master’s eyes, he realized he was right in thinking that applicants for the job hadn’t been crowding at his door. That spark of satisfaction was then replaced by a look of surprise.

“You are come in regard to that?”

“Are you here about that?”

Andre-Louis shrugged and half smiled. “One must live,” said he.

Andre-Louis shrugged and half-smiled. “You have to live,” he said.

“But come in. Sit down there. I shall be at your.... I shall be free to attend to you in a moment.”

“But come in. Sit down there. I’ll be with you in a moment.”

Andre-Louis took a seat on the bench ranged against one of the whitewashed walls. The room was long and low, its floor entirely bare. Plain wooden forms such as that which he occupied were placed here and there against the wall. These last were plastered with fencing trophies, masks, crossed foils, stuffed plastrons, and a variety of swords, daggers, and targets, belonging to a variety of ages and countries. There was also a portrait of an obese, big-nosed gentleman in an elaborately curled wig, wearing the blue ribbon of the Saint Esprit, in whom Andre-Louis recognized the King. And there was a framed parchment—M. des Amis’ certificate from the King’s Academy. A bookcase occupied one corner, and near this, facing the last of the four windows that abundantly lighted the long room, there was a small writing-table and an armchair. A plump and beautifully dressed young gentleman stood by this table in the act of resuming coat and wig. M. des Amis sauntered over to him—moving, thought Andre-Louis, with extraordinary grace and elasticity—and stood in talk with him whilst also assisting him to complete his toilet.

Andre-Louis sat on a bench against one of the whitewashed walls. The room was long and low, with a completely bare floor. Simple wooden benches like the one he sat on were scattered against the walls. These walls were decorated with fencing trophies, masks, crossed foils, stuffed plastrons, and various swords, daggers, and targets from different ages and countries. There was also a portrait of a heavyset, big-nosed man in an elaborate curled wig, wearing the blue ribbon of the Saint Esprit, whom Andre-Louis recognized as the King. Additionally, there was a framed parchment—M. des Amis’ certificate from the King’s Academy. A bookcase filled one corner, and near it, facing the last of the four windows that brightly lit the long room, there was a small writing table and an armchair. A plump and well-dressed young gentleman stood by this table, putting on his coat and wig. M. des Amis strolled over to him—moving, Andre-Louis thought, with remarkable grace and agility—and chatted with him while also helping him finish getting dressed.

At last the young gentleman took his departure, mopping himself with a fine kerchief that left a trail of perfume on the air. M. des Amis closed the door, and turned to the applicant, who rose at once.

At last, the young man left, wiping his face with a nice handkerchief that left a scent in the air. M. des Amis closed the door and turned to the person who had come to see him, who stood up immediately.

“Where have you studied?” quoth the fencing-master abruptly.

“Where have you studied?” asked the fencing master abruptly.

“Studied?” Andre-Louis was taken aback by the question. “Oh, at Louis Le Grand.”

“Studied?” Andre-Louis was surprised by the question. “Oh, at Louis Le Grand.”

M. des Amis frowned, looking up sharply as if to see whether his applicant was taking the liberty of amusing himself.

M. des Amis frowned, glancing up quickly as if to check if his visitor was taking the liberty of entertaining himself.

“In Heaven’s name! I am not asking you where you did your humanities, but in what academy you studied fencing.”

“In Heaven’s name! I’m not asking you where you studied the humanities, but at which academy you learned to fence.”

“Oh—fencing!” It had hardly ever occurred to Andre-Louis that the sword ranked seriously as a study. “I never studied it very much. I had some lessons in... in the country once.”

“Oh—fencing!” Andre-Louis had barely ever thought of swordsmanship as a legitimate discipline. “I never studied it much. I took a few lessons... in the countryside once.”

The master’s eyebrows went up. “But then?” he cried. “Why trouble to come up two flights of stairs?” He was impatient.

The master's eyebrows raised. “But then?” he exclaimed. “Why bother to come up two flights of stairs?” He was frustrated.

“The notice does not demand a high degree of proficiency. If I am not proficient enough, yet knowing the rudiments I can easily improve. I learn most things readily,” Andre-Louis commended himself. “For the rest: I possess the other qualifications. I am young, as you observe: and I leave you to judge whether I am wrong in assuming that my address is good. I am by profession a man of the robe, though I realize that the motto here is cedat toga armis.”

“The notice doesn’t require a high level of skill. If I’m not skilled enough, I can easily get better since I know the basics. I pick up most things quickly,” Andre-Louis praised himself. “As for the rest: I have the other qualifications. I am young, as you can see, and I’ll let you decide if I’m wrong in thinking that my speaking ability is good. I am, by profession, a lawyer, although I understand that the motto here is cedat toga armis.”

M. des Amis smiled approvingly. Undoubtedly the young man had a good address, and a certain readiness of wit, it would appear. He ran a critical eye over his physical points. “What is your name?” he asked.

M. des Amis smiled with approval. Clearly, the young man had a good presence and a quick wit. He assessed his physical features with a critical eye. “What’s your name?” he asked.

Andre-Louis hesitated a moment. “Andre-Louis,” he said.

Andre-Louis paused for a moment. “Andre-Louis,” he said.

The dark, keen eyes conned him more searchingly.

The dark, sharp eyes examined him more closely.

“Well? Andre-Louis what?”

“Well? What about Andre-Louis?”

“Just Andre-Louis. Louis is my surname.”

“Just Andre-Louis. Louis is my last name.”

“Oh! An odd surname. You come from Brittany by your accent. Why did you leave it?”

“Oh! That's an unusual last name. You sound like you're from Brittany. Why did you leave?”

“To save my skin,” he answered, without reflecting. And then made haste to cover the blunder. “I have an enemy,” he explained.

“To save my skin,” he replied, without thinking. And then quickly tried to cover up the mistake. “I have an enemy,” he said.

M. des Amis frowned, stroking his square chin. “You ran away?”

M. des Amis frowned, stroking his square chin. “You ran away?”

“You may say so.

"Sure, you can say that."

“A coward, eh?”

"A coward, huh?"

“I don’t think so.” And then he lied romantically. Surely a man who lived by the sword should have a weakness for the romantic. “You see, my enemy is a swordsman of great strength—the best blade in the province, if not the best blade in France. That is his repute. I thought I would come to Paris to learn something of the art, and then go back and kill him. That, to be frank, is why your notice attracted me. You see, I have not the means to take lessons otherwise. I thought to find work here in the law. But I have failed. There are too many lawyers in Paris as it is, and whilst waiting I have consumed the little money that I had, so that... so that, enfin, your notice seemed to me something to which a special providence had directed me.”

“I don’t think so.” And then he spun a heroic tale. Surely a man who lived by the sword should have a soft spot for romance. “You see, my enemy is a swordsman of incredible skill—the best in the region, if not the best in France. That’s his reputation. I thought I’d come to Paris to learn a bit about the craft and then head back to defeat him. To be honest, that’s why your ad caught my attention. I don’t have the resources to take lessons otherwise. I had planned to find work in law here, but that didn’t work out. There are already too many lawyers in Paris, and while waiting, I’ve spent the little money I had. So... so, finally, your ad seemed like something I was meant to find.”

M. des Amis gripped him by the shoulders, and looked into his face.

M. des Amis grabbed him by the shoulders and looked into his face.

“Is this true, my friend?” he asked.

“Is this true, my friend?” he asked.

“Not a word of it,” said Andre-Louis, wrecking his chances on an irresistible impulse to say the unexpected. But he didn’t wreck them. M. des Amis burst into laughter; and having laughed his fill, confessed himself charmed by his applicant’s fundamental honesty.

“Not a word of it,” said Andre-Louis, giving up his chances on an irresistible urge to say something unexpected. But he didn’t ruin them. M. des Amis burst into laughter; and after laughing to his heart’s content, admitted he was charmed by his applicant’s genuine honesty.

“Take off your coat,” he said, “and let us see what you can do. Nature, at least, designed you for a swordsman. You are light, active, and supple, with a good length of arm, and you seem intelligent. I may make something of you, teach you enough for my purpose, which is that you should give the elements of the art to new pupils before I take them in hand to finish them. Let us try. Take that mask and foil, and come over here.”

“Take off your coat,” he said, “and let’s see what you can do. Nature, at least, made you to be a swordsman. You’re light, agile, and flexible, with long arms, and you seem sharp. I might be able to teach you enough for what I need, which is for you to introduce the basics of the art to new students before I take them on to finish their training. Let’s give it a shot. Grab that mask and foil, and come over here.”

He led him to the end of the room, where the bare floor was scored with lines of chalk to guide the beginner in the management of his feet.

He took him to the end of the room, where the bare floor was marked with lines of chalk to help the beginner learn to manage his feet.

At the end of a ten minutes’ bout, M. des Amis offered him the situation, and explained it. In addition to imparting the rudiments of the art to beginners, he was to brush out the fencing-room every morning, keep the foils furbished, assist the gentlemen who came for lessons to dress and undress, and make himself generally useful. His wages for the present were to be forty livres a month, and he might sleep in an alcove behind the fencing-room if he had no other lodging.

At the end of a ten-minute match, M. des Amis offered him the job and explained it. In addition to teaching the basics of the art to beginners, he was to clean the fencing room every morning, keep the foils in good condition, help the gentlemen who came for lessons get dressed and undressed, and generally be helpful. His pay for now would be forty livres a month, and he could sleep in an alcove behind the fencing room if he didn't have anywhere else to stay.

The position, you see, had its humiliations. But, if Andre-Louis would hope to dine, he must begin by eating his pride as an hors d’oeuvre.

The job, you see, came with its humiliations. But, if Andre-Louis wanted to eat, he had to start by swallowing his pride as an appetizer.

“And so,” he said, controlling a grimace, “the robe yields not only to the sword, but to the broom as well. Be it so. I stay.”

“And so,” he said, managing to suppress a grimace, “the robe gives way not just to the sword, but to the broom too. So be it. I’m staying.”

It is characteristic of him that, having made that choice, he should have thrown himself into the work with enthusiasm. It was ever his way to do whatever he did with all the resources of his mind and energies of his body. When he was not instructing very young gentlemen in the elements of the art, showing them the elaborate and intricate salute—which with a few days’ hard practice he had mastered to perfection—and the eight guards, he was himself hard at work on those same guards, exercising eye, wrist, and knees.

It’s typical of him that, after making that choice, he fully committed to the work with enthusiasm. He always approached everything he did with all the mental focus and physical energy he could muster. When he wasn’t teaching younger students the basics of the craft, demonstrating the detailed and complex salute—which he had perfected after a few days of intense practice—and the eight guards, he was busy working on those same guards himself, training his eye, wrist, and knees.

Perceiving his enthusiasm, and seeing the obvious possibilities it opened out of turning him into a really effective assistant, M. des Amis presently took him more seriously in hand.

Seeing his enthusiasm and recognizing the clear potential of making him a truly effective assistant, M. des Amis soon began to take him more seriously.

“Your application and zeal, my friend, are deserving of more than forty livres a month,” the master informed him at the end of a week. “For the present, however, I will make up what else I consider due to you by imparting to you secrets of this noble art. Your future depends upon how you profit by your exceptional good fortune in receiving instruction from me.”

“Your talent and enthusiasm, my friend, deserve more than forty livres a month,” the master told him at the end of the week. “For now, though, I’ll compensate for the rest by sharing the secrets of this noble art with you. Your future relies on how well you take advantage of this incredible opportunity to learn from me.”

Thereafter every morning before the opening of the academy, the master would fence for half an hour with his new assistant. Under this really excellent tuition Andre-Louis improved at a rate that both astounded and flattered M. des Amis. He would have been less flattered and more astounded had he known that at least half the secret of Andre-Louis’ amazing progress lay in the fact that he was devouring the contents of the master’s library, which was made up of a dozen or so treatises on fencing by such great masters as La Bessiere, Danet, and the syndic of the King’s Academy, Augustin Rousseau. To M. des Amis, whose swordsmanship was all based on practice and not at all on theory, who was indeed no theorist or student in any sense, that little library was merely a suitable adjunct to a fencing-academy, a proper piece of decorative furniture. The books themselves meant nothing to him in any other sense. He had not the type of mind that could have read them with profit nor could he understand that another should do so. Andre-Louis, on the contrary, a man with the habit of study, with the acquired faculty of learning from books, read those works with enormous profit, kept their precepts in mind, critically set off those of one master against those of another, and made for himself a choice which he proceeded to put into practice.

Every morning before the academy opened, the master would spar for half an hour with his new assistant. Thanks to this excellent training, Andre-Louis improved at a pace that both amazed and pleased M. des Amis. He would have been less pleased and more amazed if he had known that at least half the reason for Andre-Louis’ incredible progress was that he was devouring the contents of the master’s library, which included a dozen or so treatises on fencing by great masters like La Bessiere, Danet, and Augustin Rousseau, the syndic of the King’s Academy. For M. des Amis, whose swordsmanship relied entirely on practice and not at all on theory—he was not a theorist or student in any way—this little library was merely a fitting addition to a fencing academy, a nice piece of decorative furniture. The books themselves held no real meaning for him. He didn't have the kind of mind that could benefit from reading them, nor could he understand that someone else might. In contrast, Andre-Louis, who had a habit of studying and the ability to learn from books, read those works with great benefit, remembered their principles, critically compared one master’s advice to another’s, and selectively applied what he learned.

At the end of a month it suddenly dawned upon M. des Amis that his assistant had developed into a fencer of very considerable force, a man in a bout with whom it became necessary to exert himself if he were to escape defeat.

At the end of the month, it suddenly hit M. des Amis that his assistant had turned into a fencer of considerable skill, someone he would need to really push himself to avoid losing to.

“I said from the first,” he told him one day, “that Nature designed you for a swordsman. See how justified I was, and see also how well I have known how to mould the material with which Nature has equipped you.”

“I said from the beginning,” he told him one day, “that Nature made you for a swordsman. Look at how right I was, and see how well I have shaped the talent that Nature gave you.”

“To the master be the glory,” said Andre-Louis.

“Credit goes to the master,” said Andre-Louis.

His relations with M. des Amis had meanwhile become of the friendliest, and he was now beginning to receive from him other pupils than mere beginners. In fact Andre-Louis was becoming an assistant in a much fuller sense of the word. M. des Amis, a chivalrous, open-handed fellow, far from taking advantage of what he had guessed to be the young man’s difficulties, rewarded his zeal by increasing his wages to four louis a month.

His relationship with M. des Amis had grown quite friendly, and he was starting to get students from him who were more advanced than just beginners. In fact, Andre-Louis was becoming an assistant in a much more meaningful way. M. des Amis, a generous and noble guy, did not take advantage of what he suspected were the young man’s struggles; instead, he rewarded his hard work by raising his pay to four louis a month.

From the earnest and thoughtful study of the theories of others, it followed now—as not uncommonly happens—that Andre-Louis came to develop theories of his own. He lay one June morning on his little truckle bed in the alcove behind the academy, considering a passage that he had read last night in Danet on double and triple feints. It had seemed to him when reading it that Danet had stopped short on the threshold of a great discovery in the art of fencing. Essentially a theorist, Andre-Louis perceived the theory suggested, which Danet himself in suggesting it had not perceived. He lay now on his back, surveying the cracks in the ceiling and considering this matter further with the lucidity that early morning often brings to an acute intelligence. You are to remember that for close upon two months now the sword had been Andre-Louis’ daily exercise and almost hourly thought. Protracted concentration upon the subject was giving him an extraordinary penetration of vision. Swordsmanship as he learnt and taught and saw it daily practised consisted of a series of attacks and parries, a series of disengages from one line into another. But always a limited series. A half-dozen disengages on either side was, strictly speaking, usually as far as any engagement went. Then one recommenced. But even so, these disengages were fortuitous. What if from first to last they should be calculated?

From the serious and thoughtful study of other people's theories, Andre-Louis began to develop his own ideas. One June morning, he lay on his small bed in the alcove behind the academy, thinking about a passage he had read the night before in Danet about double and triple feints. While reading, he felt that Danet had missed a significant insight in the art of fencing. Being primarily a theorist, Andre-Louis spotted the theory that Danet had suggested but hadn’t fully realized. Now, lying on his back, he stared at the cracks in the ceiling and considered this further, enjoying the clarity that early mornings often bring to a sharp mind. You should remember that for almost two months now, swordsmanship had been Andre-Louis's daily practice and almost constant focus. His extended concentration on the topic was giving him an incredible depth of understanding. Swordsmanship, as he learned, taught, and observed it being practiced daily, consisted of a series of attacks and defenses, a sequence of disengages from one line to another. But it was always a limited series. A half-dozen disengages on either side was usually as far as any engagement went. Then one would start over. Even so, these disengages were random. What if they were calculated from the start to the end?

That was part of the thought—one of the two legs on which his theory was to stand; the other was: what would happen if one so elaborated Danet’s ideas on the triple feint as to merge them into a series of actual calculated disengages to culminate at the fourth or fifth or even sixth disengage? That is to say, if one were to make a series of attacks inviting ripostes again to be countered, each of which was not intended to go home, but simply to play the opponent’s blade into a line that must open him ultimately, and as predetermined, for an irresistible lunge. Each counter of the opponent’s would have to be preconsidered in this widening of his guard, a widening so gradual that he should himself be unconscious of it, and throughout intent upon getting home his own point on one of those counters.

That was part of the idea—one of the two foundations of his theory; the other was: what would happen if one took Danet’s concepts on the triple feint and developed them into a series of actual calculated disengages leading to the fourth, fifth, or even sixth disengage? In other words, if someone made a series of attacks that invited counter-attacks, each not meant to land but instead to manipulate the opponent’s blade into a position that would ultimately leave them open for a decisive lunge. Each counter from the opponent would need to be anticipated in this expansion of their guard, a widening so subtle that they wouldn’t even notice it, while still focused on landing their own point during one of those counters.

Andre-Louis had been in his time a chess-player of some force, and at chess he had excelled by virtue of his capacity for thinking ahead. That virtue applied to fencing should all but revolutionize the art. It was so applied already, of course, but only in an elementary and very limited fashion, in mere feints, single, double, or triple. But even the triple feint should be a clumsy device compared with this method upon which he theorized.

Andre-Louis had been a skilled chess player in his time, and he excelled at chess because he could think ahead. If that ability were applied to fencing, it could completely change the game. It was already being used, of course, but only in a basic and very limited way, with simple feints—single, double, or triple. However, even a triple feint seemed crude compared to the method he was imagining.

He considered further, and the conviction grew that he held the key of a discovery. He was impatient to put his theory to the test.

He thought about it more, and he became convinced that he had the key to a discovery. He was eager to test his theory.

That morning he was given a pupil of some force, against whom usually he was hard put to it to defend himself. Coming on guard, he made up his mind to hit him on the fourth disengage, predetermining the four passes that should lead up to it. They engaged in tierce, and Andre-Louis led the attack by a beat and a straightening of the arm. Came the demi-contre he expected, which he promptly countered by a thrust in quinte; this being countered again, he reentered still lower, and being again correctly parried, as he had calculated, he lunged swirling his point into carte, and got home full upon his opponent’s breast. The ease of it surprised him.

That morning, he faced a pretty strong opponent, someone he usually struggled to defend against. Getting into position, he decided to strike on the fourth disengage, planning out the four moves that would lead to it. They began in tierce, and Andre-Louis launched the attack with a beat and an extension of his arm. As he expected, his opponent made a demi-contre, which he quickly countered with a thrust in quinte; when that was countered again, he dropped lower and, as he had anticipated, it was correctly parried once more. He then lunged, twisting his point into carte, and landed a direct hit right on his opponent's chest. He was surprised by how easy it was.

They began again. This time he resolved to go in on the fifth disengage, and in on that he went with the same ease. Then, complicating the matter further, he decided to try the sixth, and worked out in his mind the combination of the five preliminary engages. Yet again he succeeded as easily as before.

They started again. This time he decided to go in on the fifth disengage, and he did so with the same ease. Then, to complicate things further, he decided to try the sixth and figured out in his mind the combination of the five preliminary engages. Once again, he succeeded just as easily as before.

The young gentleman opposed to him laughed with just a tinge of mortification in his voice.

The young man opposite him laughed with a hint of embarrassment in his voice.

“I am all to pieces this morning,” he said.

“I’m a total wreck this morning,” he said.

“You are not of your usual force,” Andre-Louis politely agreed. And then greatly daring, always to test that theory of his to the uttermost: “So much so,” he added, “that I could almost be sure of hitting you as and when I declare.”

“You're not at your usual strength,” Andre-Louis kindly agreed. Then, taking a bold risk to really test his theory: “So much so,” he added, “that I could almost guarantee hitting you whenever I say I will.”

The capable pupil looked at him with a half-sneer. “Ah, that, no,” said he.

The confident student looked at him with a slight smirk. “Oh, that? No,” he said.

“Let us try. On the fourth disengage I shall touch you. Allons! En garde!”

“Let’s give it a shot. On the fourth disengage, I’ll touch you. Let’s go! Get ready!”

And as he promised, so it happened.

And just as he promised, it happened.

The young gentleman who, hitherto, had held no great opinion of Andre-Louis’ swordsmanship, accounting him well enough for purposes of practice when the master was otherwise engaged, opened wide his eyes. In a burst of mingled generosity and intoxication, Andre-Louis was almost for disclosing his method—a method which a little later was to become a commonplace of the fencing-rooms. Betimes he checked himself. To reveal his secret would be to destroy the prestige that must accrue to him from exercising it.

The young man who had not thought much of Andre-Louis’ sword skills, considering him good enough for practice when the master was busy, widened his eyes in surprise. In a moment of mixed generosity and excitement, Andre-Louis almost shared his technique—a technique that would soon become a standard in the fencing halls. But he quickly stopped himself. Revealing his secret would ruin the reputation he stood to gain from using it.

At noon, the academy being empty, M. des Amis called Andre-Louis to one of the occasional lessons which he still received. And for the first time in all his experience with Andre-Louis, M. des Amis received from him a full hit in the course of the first bout. He laughed, well pleased, like the generous fellow he was.

At noon, with the academy empty, M. des Amis summoned Andre-Louis for one of the occasional lessons he still had. And for the first time in all his dealings with Andre-Louis, M. des Amis received a solid hit from him during the very first bout. He laughed, clearly pleased, like the generous person he was.

“Aha! You are improving very fast, my friend.” He still laughed, though not so well pleased, when he was hit in the second bout. After that he settled down to fight in earnest with the result that Andre-Louis was hit three times in succession. The speed and accuracy of the fencing-master when fully exerting himself disconcerted Andre-Louis’ theory, which for want of being exercised in practice still demanded too much consideration.

“Aha! You’re getting so much better, my friend.” He still laughed, though not very happily, when he got hit in the second round. After that, he focused on the fight seriously, which led to Andre-Louis getting hit three times in a row. The fencing master’s speed and precision when fully committed threw off Andre-Louis’s theory, which, lacking practical experience, still required too much thought.

But that his theory was sound he accounted fully established, and with that, for the moment, he was content. It remained only to perfect by practice the application of it. To this he now devoted himself with the passionate enthusiasm of the discoverer. He confined himself to a half-dozen combinations, which he practised assiduously until each had become almost automatic. And he proved their infallibility upon the best among M. des Amis’ pupils.

But he believed his theory was solid, and with that, he felt satisfied for now. All that was left was to refine its application through practice. He threw himself into this with the fervent enthusiasm of a discoverer. He focused on half a dozen combinations, practicing them diligently until each one became almost second nature. He demonstrated their reliability on the top students of M. des Amis.

Finally, a week or so after that last bout of his with des Amis, the master called him once more to practice.

Finally, about a week after his last fight with des Amis, the master called him again to practice.

Hit again in the first bout, the master set himself to exert all his skill against his assistant. But to-day it availed him nothing before Andre-Louis’ impetuous attacks.

Hit again in the first fight, the master focused all his skill against his assistant. But today, it did him no good against Andre-Louis’ fierce attacks.

After the third hit, M. des Amis stepped back and pulled off his mask.

After the third hit, M. des Amis stepped back and removed his mask.

“What’s this?” he asked. He was pale, and his dark brows were contracted in a frown. Not in years had he been so wounded in his self-love. “Have you been taught a secret botte?”

“What’s this?” he asked. He was pale, and his dark brows were furrowed in a frown. He hadn’t felt so hurt in his pride in years. “Have you learned a secret trick?”

He had always boasted that he knew too much about the sword to believe any nonsense about secret bottes; but this performance of Andre-Louis’ had shaken his convictions on that score.

He had always claimed he knew too much about swords to buy into any nonsense about secret moves; but Andre-Louis' performance had made him rethink that belief.

“No,” said Andre-Louis. “I have been working hard; and it happens that I fence with my brains.”

“No,” said Andre-Louis. “I’ve been working hard, and I happen to fight with my mind.”

“So I perceive. Well, well, I think I have taught you enough, my friend. I have no intention of having an assistant who is superior to myself.”

“So I see. Well, I think I’ve taught you enough, my friend. I don’t plan on having an assistant who is better than I am.”

“Little danger of that,” said Andre-Louis, smiling pleasantly. “You have been fencing hard all morning, and you are tired, whilst I, having done little, am entirely fresh. That is the only secret of my momentary success.”

“Little danger of that,” said Andre-Louis, smiling warmly. “You’ve been practicing fencing hard all morning, and you’re tired, while I, having done very little, am completely fresh. That’s the only reason for my temporary success.”

His tact and the fundamental good-nature of M. des Amis prevented the matter from going farther along the road it was almost threatening to take. And thereafter, when they fenced together, Andre-Louis, who continued daily to perfect his theory into an almost infallible system, saw to it that M. des Amis always scored against him at least two hits for every one of his own. So much he would grant to discretion, but no more. He desired that M. des Amis should be conscious of his strength, without, however, discovering so much of its real extent as would have excited in him an unnecessary degree of jealousy.

His tact and the generally good nature of M. des Amis prevented things from escalating in a way that they almost were. After that, whenever they practiced together, Andre-Louis, who worked daily to refine his theory into an almost foolproof system, made sure that M. des Amis always scored at least two hits for every hit he made. He was willing to grant that much for the sake of discretion, but no more. He wanted M. des Amis to be aware of his strength, but not to such an extent that it would spark an unnecessary jealousy in him.

And so well did he contrive that whilst he became ever of greater assistance to the master—for his style and general fencing, too, had materially improved—he was also a source of pride to him as the most brilliant of all the pupils that had ever passed through his academy. Never did Andre-Louis disillusion him by revealing the fact that his skill was due far more to M. des Amis’ library and his own mother wit than to any lessons received.

And he managed to do it so well that while he became more helpful to the master—because his technique and overall fencing had improved significantly—he also became a source of pride for him as the most impressive student to ever come through his academy. Andre-Louis never let him down by revealing that his talent came much more from M. des Amis’ library and his own cleverness than from any lessons he had taken.





CHAPTER II. QUOS DEUS VULT PERDERE

Once again, precisely as he had done when he joined the Binet troupe, did Andre-Louis now settle down whole-heartedly to the new profession into which necessity had driven him, and in which he found effective concealment from those who might seek him to his hurt. This profession might—although in fact it did not—have brought him to consider himself at last as a man of action. He had not, however, on that account ceased to be a man of thought, and the events of the spring and summer months of that year 1789 in Paris provided him with abundant matter for reflection. He read there in the raw what is perhaps the most amazing page in the history of human development, and in the end he was forced to the conclusion that all his early preconceptions had been at fault, and that it was such exalted, passionate enthusiasts as Vilmorin who had been right.

Once again, just like when he joined the Binet troupe, Andre-Louis threw himself completely into the new profession that necessity had pushed him into, where he found a good way to hide from those who might want to hurt him. This job could—though it didn't—make him finally see himself as a man of action. However, that didn’t mean he stopped being a thinker, and the events of the spring and summer of 1789 in Paris gave him plenty to ponder. He witnessed firsthand what might be the most astonishing chapter in human history, and in the end, he had to admit that all his earlier beliefs were wrong, and it was the lofty, passionate dreamers like Vilmorin who had been right.

I suspect him of actually taking pride in the fact that he had been mistaken, complacently attributing his error to the circumstance that he had been, himself, of too sane and logical a mind to gauge the depths of human insanity now revealed.

I think he actually takes pride in having been wrong, comfortably blaming his mistake on the fact that he was, in his own mind, too rational and logical to understand the depths of human craziness that he now sees.

He watched the growth of hunger, the increasing poverty and distress of Paris during that spring, and assigned it to its proper cause, together with the patience with which the people bore it. The world of France was in a state of hushed, of paralyzed expectancy, waiting for the States General to assemble and for centuries of tyranny to end. And because of this expectancy, industry had come to a standstill, the stream of trade had dwindled to a trickle. Men would not buy or sell until they clearly saw the means by which the genius of the Swiss banker, M. Necker, was to deliver them from this morass. And because of this paralysis of affairs the men of the people were thrown out of work and left to starve with their wives and children.

He watched the rise of hunger, the growing poverty and suffering in Paris that spring, and linked it to its true cause, along with the patience the people showed. France was in a state of quiet, frozen expectation, waiting for the States General to meet and for centuries of oppression to end. Because of this anticipation, industry had ground to a halt, and trade had slowed to a trickle. People wouldn’t buy or sell until they clearly understood how the brilliant Swiss banker, M. Necker, would help them out of this mess. As a result of this standstill, the working-class men lost their jobs and were left to starve along with their wives and children.

Looking on, Andre-Louis smiled grimly. So far he was right. The sufferers were ever the proletariat. The men who sought to make this revolution, the electors—here in Paris as elsewhere—were men of substance, notable bourgeois, wealthy traders. And whilst these, despising the canaille, and envying the privileged, talked largely of equality—by which they meant an ascending equality that should confuse themselves with the gentry—the proletariat perished of want in its kennels.

Looking on, Andre-Louis smiled grimly. So far, he was right. The ones who suffered were always the working class. The people trying to make this revolution, the voters—here in Paris as elsewhere—were people of means, prominent middle-class individuals, wealthy merchants. And while they, looking down on the common people and envying the privileged, talked a big game about equality—by which they meant a kind of equality that would elevate them to the status of the gentry—the working class was dying of hunger in their slums.

At last with the month of May the deputies arrived, Andre-Louis’ friend Le Chapelier prominent amongst them, and the States General were inaugurated at Versailles. It was then that affairs began to become interesting, then that Andre-Louis began seriously to doubt the soundness of the views he had held hitherto.

At last, in May, the deputies arrived, with Andre-Louis’ friend Le Chapelier being one of the most notable among them, and the States General were officially opened in Versailles. It was then that things started to get interesting, and Andre-Louis began to seriously question the beliefs he had held up until that point.

When the royal proclamation had gone forth decreeing that the deputies of the Third Estate should number twice as many as those of the other two orders together, Andre-Louis had believed that the preponderance of votes thus assured to the Third Estate rendered inevitable the reforms to which they had pledged themselves.

When the royal announcement was made stating that the deputies of the Third Estate would have twice as many representatives as the combined total of the other two orders, Andre-Louis thought that this majority would guarantee the reforms they had committed to.

But he had reckoned without the power of the privileged orders over the proud Austrian queen, and her power over the obese, phlegmatic, irresolute monarch. That the privileged orders should deliver battle in defence of their privileges, Andre-Louis could understand. Man being what he is, and labouring under his curse of acquisitiveness, will never willingly surrender possessions, whether they be justly or unjustly held. But what surprised Andre-Louis was the unutterable crassness of the methods by which the Privileged ranged themselves for battle. They opposed brute force to reason and philosophy, and battalions of foreign mercenaries to ideas. As if ideas were to be impaled on bayonets!

But he hadn't considered the influence of the privileged classes over the proud Austrian queen, and her influence over the overweight, lethargic, indecisive king. Andre-Louis could understand that the privileged classes would fight to defend their rights. Given human nature, and the drive to accumulate wealth, people will never willingly give up their possessions, whether obtained fairly or unfairly. What astonished Andre-Louis was the sheer stupidity of how the Privileged prepared for conflict. They reacted with sheer force instead of reason and philosophy, and sent waves of foreign mercenaries against ideas. As if ideas could be defeated with bayonets!

The war between the Privileged and the Court on one side, and the Assembly and the People on the other had begun.

The conflict between the Privileged and the Court on one side, and the Assembly and the People on the other had started.

The Third Estate contained itself, and waited; waited with the patience of nature; waited a month whilst, with the paralysis of business now complete, the skeleton hand of famine took a firmer grip of Paris; waited a month whilst Privilege gradually assembled an army in Versailles to intimidate it—an army of fifteen regiments, nine of which were Swiss and German—and mounted a park of artillery before the building in which the deputies sat. But the deputies refused to be intimidated; they refused to see the guns and foreign uniforms; they refused to see anything but the purpose for which they had been brought together by royal proclamation.

The Third Estate held back and waited; waited with the calmness of nature; waited a month while, with business completely paralyzed, the cold grip of famine tightened around Paris; waited a month as Privilege slowly gathered an army in Versailles to intimidate it—an army of fifteen regiments, nine of which were Swiss and German—and set up a battery of artillery in front of the building where the deputies convened. But the deputies wouldn’t be intimidated; they ignored the guns and foreign uniforms; they focused only on the purpose for which they had been summoned by royal decree.

Thus until the 10th of June, when that great thinker and metaphysician, the Abbe Sieyes, gave the signal: “It is time,” said he, “to cut the cable.”

Thus until June 10th, when that great thinker and metaphysician, the Abbe Sieyes, signaled, “It’s time to cut the cable.”

And the opportunity came soon, at the very beginning of July. M. du Chatelet, a harsh, haughty disciplinarian, proposed to transfer the eleven French Guards placed under arrest from the military gaol of the Abbaye to the filthy prison of Bicetre reserved for thieves and felons of the lowest order. Word of that intention going forth, the people at last met violence with violence. A mob four thousand strong broke into the Abbaye, and delivered thence not only the eleven guardsmen, but all the other prisoners, with the exception of one whom they discovered to be a thief, and whom they put back again.

And the opportunity came quickly, right at the start of July. M. du Chatelet, a strict and arrogant disciplinarian, suggested moving the eleven French Guards who were under arrest from the military jail at the Abbaye to the filthy prison of Bicetre, which was meant for thieves and the worst criminals. Once word got out about this plan, the people finally responded with violence. A mob of four thousand stormed the Abbaye and freed not only the eleven guardsmen but all the other prisoners, except for one they found to be a thief, and they put him back.

That was open revolt at last, and with revolt Privilege knew how to deal. It would strangle this mutinous Paris in the iron grip of the foreign regiments. Measures were quickly concerted. Old Marechal de Broglie, a veteran of the Seven Years’ War, imbued with a soldier’s contempt for civilians, conceiving that the sight of a uniform would be enough to restore peace and order, took control with Besenval as his second-in-command. The foreign regiments were stationed in the environs of Paris, regiments whose very names were an irritation to the Parisians, regiments of Reisbach, of Diesbach, of Nassau, Esterhazy, and Roehmer. Reenforcements of Swiss were sent to the Bastille between whose crenels already since the 30th of June were to be seen the menacing mouths of loaded cannon.

That was finally open rebellion, and Privilege knew how to respond. It would crush this rebellious Paris in the iron grip of foreign troops. Plans were quickly put together. Old Marechal de Broglie, a veteran of the Seven Years’ War, filled with a soldier’s disdain for civilians, believed that just seeing a uniform would be enough to restore peace and order. He took charge with Besenval as his second-in-command. The foreign regiments were stationed around Paris, and their very names irritated the Parisians: Reisbach, Diesbach, Nassau, Esterhazy, and Roehmer. Reinforcements of Swiss soldiers were sent to the Bastille, where since June 30th, the menacing barrels of cannons could already be seen peering from the ramparts.

On the 10th of July the electors once more addressed the King to request the withdrawal of the troops. They were answered next day that the troops served the purpose of defending the liberties of the Assembly! And on the next day to that, which was a Sunday, the philanthropist Dr. Guillotin—whose philanthropic engine of painless death was before very long to find a deal of work—came from the Assembly, of which he was a member, to assure the electors of Paris that all was well, appearances notwithstanding, since Necker was more firmly in the saddle than ever. He did not know that at the very moment in which he was speaking so confidently, the oft-dismissed and oft-recalled M. Necker had just been dismissed yet again by the hostile cabal about the Queen. Privilege wanted conclusive measures, and conclusive measures it would have—conclusive to itself.

On July 10th, the electors once again approached the King to request the withdrawal of the troops. The following day, they were told that the troops were needed to protect the Assembly's liberties! The day after that, which was a Sunday, the kind-hearted Dr. Guillotin—whose invention for painless execution would soon see a lot of use—came from the Assembly, where he was a member, to reassure the electors of Paris that everything was fine, despite appearances, since Necker was more secure in his position than ever. Unbeknownst to him, at that very moment while he was speaking so confidently, the frequently dismissed and reappointed M. Necker had just been ousted once again by the hostile group around the Queen. Privilege demanded definitive actions, and it would get them—definitive for itself.

And at the same time yet another philanthropist, also a doctor, one Jean-Paul Mara, of Italian extraction—better known as Marat, the gallicized form of name he adopted—a man of letters, too, who had spent some years in England, and there published several works on sociology, was writing:

And at the same time, another philanthropist, also a doctor, named Jean-Paul Mara, who was of Italian descent—better known as Marat, the French version of his name—was a writer as well. He had spent some time in England, where he published several works on sociology, and was writing:

“Have a care! Consider what would be the fatal effect of a seditious movement. If you should have the misfortune to give way to that, you will be treated as people in revolt, and blood will flow.”

“Be careful! Think about the deadly consequences of a rebellious movement. If you unfortunately let that happen, you'll be treated like rebels, and blood will be shed.”

Andre-Louis was in the gardens of the Palais Royal, that place of shops and puppet-shows, of circus and cafes, of gaming houses and brothels, that universal rendezvous, on that Sunday morning when the news of Necker’s dismissal spread, carrying with it dismay and fury. Into Necker’s dismissal the people read the triumph of the party hostile to themselves. It sounded the knell of all hope of redress of their wrongs.

Andre-Louis was in the gardens of the Palais Royal, a place filled with shops, puppet shows, circuses, cafes, gaming houses, and brothels, a popular meeting spot, on that Sunday morning when the news of Necker’s dismissal broke, bringing with it shock and anger. The people interpreted Necker’s dismissal as a victory for those who opposed them. It marked the end of any hope for addressing their grievances.

He beheld a slight young man with a pock-marked face, redeemed from utter ugliness by a pair of magnificent eyes, leap to a table outside the Café de Foy, a drawn sword in his hand, crying, “To arms!” And then upon the silence of astonishment that cry imposed, this young man poured a flood of inflammatory eloquence, delivered in a voice marred at moments by a stutter. He told the people that the Germans on the Champ de Mars would enter Paris that night to butcher the inhabitants. “Let us mount a cockade!” he cried, and tore a leaf from a tree to serve his purpose—the green cockade of hope.

He saw a slim young man with a pockmarked face, saved from complete ugliness by a pair of stunning eyes, jump onto a table outside the Café de Foy, holding a drawn sword and shouting, “To arms!” And then, in the silence of shock that followed his cry, this young man unleashed a surge of passionate speech, delivered in a voice that sometimes had a stutter. He told the crowd that the Germans on the Champ de Mars were going to invade Paris that night to massacre the people. “Let’s make a cockade!” he shouted, tearing a leaf from a tree to use for his purpose—the green cockade of hope.

Enthusiasm swept the crowd, a motley crowd made up of men and women of every class, from vagabond to nobleman, from harlot to lady of fashion. Trees were despoiled of their leaves, and the green cockade was flaunted from almost every head.

Enthusiasm spread through the crowd, a diverse mix of men and women from all walks of life, from wanderers to aristocrats, from sex workers to fashionable ladies. Trees lost their leaves, and the green cockade was proudly worn on almost every head.

“You are caught between two fires,” the incendiary’s stuttering voice raved on. “Between the Germans on the Champ de Mars and the Swiss in the Bastille. To arms, then! To arms!”

“You're stuck in the middle of two battles,” the incendiary’s stuttering voice continued to rant. “Between the Germans on the Champ de Mars and the Swiss in the Bastille. Let's fight then! Let's fight!”

Excitement boiled up and over. From a neighbouring waxworks show came the bust of Necker, and presently a bust of that comedian the Duke of Orleans, who had a party and who was as ready as any other of the budding opportunists of those days to take advantage of the moment for his own aggrandizement. The bust of Necker was draped with crepe.

Excitement surged high. From a nearby wax museum came the bust of Necker, and soon after, a bust of that entertainer, the Duke of Orleans, who threw a party and was just as eager as any of the upcoming opportunists of that time to seize the moment for his own benefit. The bust of Necker was covered with black fabric.

Andre-Louis looked on, and grew afraid. Marat’s pamphlet had impressed him. It had expressed what himself he had expressed more than half a year ago to the mob at Rennes. This crowd, he felt must be restrained. That hot-headed, irresponsible stutterer would have the town in a blaze by night unless something were done. The young man, a causeless advocate of the Palais named Camille Desmoulins, later to become famous, leapt down from his table still waving his sword, still shouting, “To arms! Follow me!” Andre-Louis advanced to occupy the improvised rostrum, which the stutterer had just vacated, to make an effort at counteracting that inflammatory performance. He thrust through the crowd, and came suddenly face to face with a tall man beautifully dressed, whose handsome countenance was sternly set, whose great sombre eyes mouldered as if with suppressed anger.

Andre-Louis watched and started to feel afraid. Marat’s pamphlet had made an impression on him. It conveyed what he had expressed over six months ago to the crowd in Rennes. He sensed that this crowd needed to be held back. That hot-headed, reckless stutterer would ignite chaos in the town by night unless something was done. A young man, an unprovoked supporter of the Palais named Camille Desmoulins, who would later become famous, jumped down from his table, still waving his sword and shouting, “To arms! Follow me!” Andre-Louis moved to take the makeshift speaking platform that the stutterer had just left, trying to counter that inflammatory display. He pushed through the crowd and suddenly found himself face to face with a tall man dressed elegantly, whose handsome face was set in a serious expression, and whose deep, dark eyes seemed smoldering with repressed anger.

Thus face to face, each looking into the eyes of the other, they stood for a long moment, the jostling crowd streaming past them, unheeded. Then Andre-Louis laughed.

Thus face to face, each looking into the eyes of the other, they stood for a long moment, the jostling crowd streaming past them, ignored. Then Andre-Louis laughed.

“That fellow, too, has a very dangerous gift of eloquence, M. le Marquis,” he said. “In fact there are a number of such in France to-day. They grow from the soil, which you and yours have irrigated with the blood of the martyrs of liberty. Soon it may be your blood instead. The soil is parched, and thirsty for it.”

“That guy also has a really dangerous way with words, M. le Marquis,” he said. “Actually, there are quite a few like him in France today. They spring up from the ground, which you and your people have watered with the blood of the martyrs for liberty. Soon it might be your blood instead. The ground is dry and thirsty for it.”

“Gallows-bird!” he was answered. “The police will do your affair for you. I shall tell the Lieutenant-General that you are to be found in Paris.”

“Gallows-bird!” he was replied to. “The police will handle your situation for you. I’ll let the Lieutenant-General know that you’re in Paris.”

“My God, man!” cried Andre-Louis, “will you never get sense? Will you talk like that of Lieutenant-Generals when Paris itself is likely to tumble about your ears or take fire under your feet? Raise your voice, M. le Marquis. Denounce me here, to these. You will make a hero of me in such an hour as this. Or shall I denounce you? I think I will. I think it is high time you received your wages. Hi! You others, listen to me! Let me present you to...”

“My God, man!” shouted Andre-Louis, “are you ever going to make sense? Will you talk about Lieutenant-Generals like that when Paris is on the verge of falling apart or catching fire beneath you? Raise your voice, M. le Marquis. Accuse me here, in front of these people. You'll turn me into a hero in a moment like this. Or should I accuse you? I think I will. I believe it’s about time you got what you deserve. Hey! You all, listen to me! Let me introduce you to...”

A rush of men hurtled against him, swept him along with them, do what he would, separating him from M. de La Tour d’Azyr, so oddly met. He sought to breast that human torrent; the Marquis, caught in an eddy of it, remained where he had been, and Andre-Louis’ last glimpse of him was of a man smiling with tight lips, an ugly smile.

A crowd of men rushed toward him, pulling him along no matter how hard he tried to resist, separating him from M. de La Tour d’Azyr, whom he had met in such an unexpected way. He struggled against that human wave; the Marquis, trapped in a swirl of it, stayed where he was, and Andre-Louis’ last sight of him was of a man smiling with pursed lips, a grim smile.

Meanwhile the gardens were emptying in the wake of that stuttering firebrand who had mounted the green cockade. The human torrent poured out into the Rue de Richelieu, and Andre-Louis perforce must suffer himself to be borne along by it, at least as far as the Rue du Hasard. There he sidled out of it, and having no wish to be crushed to death or to take further part in the madness that was afoot, he slipped down the street, and so got home to the deserted academy. For there were no pupils to-day, and even M. des Amis, like Andre-Louis, had gone out to seek for news of what was happening at Versailles.

Meanwhile, the gardens were clearing out behind that stumbling firebrand with the green cockade. A crowd of people poured into the Rue de Richelieu, and Andre-Louis had no choice but to let himself be swept along with it, at least until he reached the Rue du Hasard. There, he drifted away from the chaos, not wanting to be crushed to death or take any more part in the madness happening around him. He slipped down the street and made his way home to the empty academy. There were no students today, and even M. des Amis, like Andre-Louis, had gone out to find out what was going on in Versailles.

This was no normal state of things at the Academy of Bertrand des Amis. Whatever else in Paris might have been at a standstill lately, the fencing academy had flourished as never hitherto. Usually both the master and his assistant were busy from morning until dusk, and already Andre-Louis was being paid now by the lessons that he gave, the master allowing him one half of the fee in each case for himself, an arrangement which the assistant found profitable. On Sundays the academy made half-holiday; but on this Sunday such had been the state of suspense and ferment in the city that no one having appeared by eleven o’clock both des Amis and Andre-Louis had gone out. Little they thought as they lightly took leave of each other—they were very good friends by now—that they were never to meet again in this world.

This was not a typical situation at the Academy of Bertrand des Amis. While everything else in Paris seemed to be at a standstill lately, the fencing academy had thrived like never before. Usually, both the master and his assistant were busy from morning to night, and Andre-Louis was already earning money from the lessons he taught, with the master allowing him to keep half the fee for each one, which the assistant found beneficial. Sundays were usually a half-day for the academy; however, on this Sunday, due to the tension and unrest in the city, no one showed up by eleven o’clock, so both des Amis and Andre-Louis had gone out. Little did they know as they casually said goodbye to each other—they had become very good friends by then—that they would never see each other again in this life.

Bloodshed there was that day in Paris. On the Place Vendome a detachment of dragoons awaited the crowd out of which Andre-Louis had slipped. The horsemen swept down upon the mob, dispersed it, smashed the waxen effigy of M. Necker, and killed one man on the spot—an unfortunate French Guard who stood his ground. That was a beginning. As a consequence Besenval brought up his Swiss from the Champ de Mars and marshalled them in battle order on the Champs Elysees with four pieces of artillery. His dragoons he stationed in the Place Louis XV. That evening an enormous crowd, streaming along the Champs Elysees and the Tuileries Gardens, considered with eyes of alarm that warlike preparation. Some insults were cast upon those foreign mercenaries and some stones were flung. Besenval, losing his head, or acting under orders, sent for his dragoons and ordered them to disperse the crowd, But that crowd was too dense to be dispersed in this fashion; so dense that it was impossible for the horsemen to move without crushing some one. There were several crushed, and as a consequence when the dragoons, led by the Prince de Lambesc, advanced into the Tuileries Gardens, the outraged crowd met them with a fusillade of stones and bottles. Lambesc gave the order to fire. There was a stampede. Pouring forth from the Tuileries through the city went those indignant people with their story of German cavalry trampling upon women and children, and uttering now in grimmest earnest the call to arms, raised at noon by Desmoulins in the Palais Royal.

There was bloodshed that day in Paris. In Place Vendôme, a group of dragoons waited for the crowd that Andre-Louis had slipped away from. The horsemen charged the mob, scattering them, destroying the wax figure of M. Necker, and killing one man instantly—an unfortunate French Guard who stood his ground. That was just the beginning. Consequently, Besenval summoned his Swiss troops from the Champ de Mars and lined them up for battle on the Champs Élysées with four pieces of artillery. He positioned his dragoons in Place Louis XV. That evening, a massive crowd, moving along the Champs Élysées and the Tuileries Gardens, watched the military preparations with alarm. Some insults were hurled at the foreign mercenaries, and a few stones were thrown. Besenval, either panicking or acting on orders, called for his dragoons and instructed them to disperse the crowd. But the crowd was too thick to be pushed aside in that way; so dense that the horsemen couldn’t move without trampling someone. Several were crushed, and as a result, when the dragoons, led by Prince de Lambesc, advanced into the Tuileries Gardens, the outraged crowd responded with a barrage of stones and bottles. Lambesc ordered them to fire. Chaos ensued. The outraged people poured from the Tuileries through the city, spreading the tale of German cavalry trampling women and children, and now earnestly raising the call to arms that Desmoulins had shouted at noon in the Palais Royal.

The victims were taken up and borne thence, and amongst them was Bertrand des Amis, himself—like all who lived by the sword—an ardent upholder of the noblesse, trampled to death under hooves of foreign horsemen launched by the noblesse and led by a nobleman.

The victims were taken away, and among them was Bertrand des Amis, who—like all who lived by the sword—was a passionate supporter of the nobility, crushed to death under the hooves of foreign horsemen sent by the nobility and led by a nobleman.

To Andre-Louis, waiting that evening on the second floor of No. 13 Rue du Hasard for the return of his friend and master, four men of the people brought that broken body of one of the earliest victims of the Revolution that was now launched in earnest.

To Andre-Louis, waiting that evening on the second floor of No. 13 Rue du Hasard for his friend and mentor to return, four common men carried in the shattered body of one of the first victims of the Revolution that was now truly underway.





CHAPTER III. PRESIDENT LE CHAPELIER

The ferment of Paris which, during the two following days, resembled an armed camp rather than a city, delayed the burial of Bertrand des Amis until the Wednesday of that eventful week. Amid events that were shaking a nation to its foundations the death of a fencing-master passed almost unnoticed even among his pupils, most of whom did not come to the academy during the two days that his body lay there. Some few, however, did come, and these conveyed the news to others, with the result that the master was followed to Pere Lachaise by a score of young men at the head of whom as chief mourner walked Andre-Louis.

The chaos in Paris, which for the next two days felt more like a military camp than a city, postponed the burial of Bertrand des Amis until that Wednesday of that significant week. With events shaking the nation to its core, the death of a fencing master went almost unnoticed, even by his students, most of whom skipped the academy during the two days his body remained there. A few did show up, though, and they spread the word to others. Consequently, the master was followed to Pere Lachaise by a group of young men, led by Andre-Louis as the chief mourner.

There were no relatives to be advised so far as Andre-Louis was aware, although within a week of M. des Amis’ death a sister turned up from Passy to claim his heritage. This was considerable, for the master had prospered and saved money, most of which was invested in the Compagnie des Eaux and the National Debt. Andre-Louis consigned her to the lawyers, and saw her no more.

There were no relatives to be notified as far as Andre-Louis knew, but within a week of M. des Amis' death, a sister arrived from Passy to claim her inheritance. It was a significant amount, as the master had succeeded and saved money, most of which was invested in the Compagnie des Eaux and the National Debt. Andre-Louis handed her over to the lawyers and never saw her again.

The death of des Amis left him with so profound a sense of loneliness and desolation that he had no thought or care for the sudden access of fortune which it automatically procured him. To the master’s sister might fall such wealth as he had amassed, but Andre-Louis succeeded to the mine itself from which that wealth had been extracted, the fencing-school in which by now he was himself so well established as an instructor that its numerous pupils looked to him to carry it forward successfully as its chief. And never was there a season in which fencing-academies knew such prosperity as in these troubled days, when every man was sharpening his sword and schooling himself in the uses of it.

The death of des Amis left him with such a deep sense of loneliness and emptiness that he couldn't even think about or care for the sudden wealth that came his way. The master's sister might inherit the riches he had accumulated, but Andre-Louis inherited the actual fencing school that generated that wealth. He was now so well established as an instructor there that many of the students looked to him to lead it into the future. There had never been a time when fencing academies thrived as much as they did during these troubled days, when every man was sharpening his sword and training in how to use it.

It was not until a couple of weeks later that Andre-Louis realized what had really happened to him, and he found himself at the same time an exhausted man, for during that fortnight he had been doing the work of two. If he had not hit upon the happy expedient of pairing-off his more advanced pupils to fence with each other, himself standing by to criticize, correct and otherwise instruct, he must have found the task utterly beyond his strength. Even so, it was necessary for him to fence some six hours daily, and every day he brought arrears of lassitude from yesterday until he was in danger of succumbing under the increasing burden of fatigue. In the end he took an assistant to deal with beginners, who gave the hardest work. He found him readily enough by good fortune in one of his own pupils named Le Duc. As the summer advanced, and the concourse of pupils steadily increased, it became necessary for him to take yet another assistant—an able young instructor named Galoche—and another room on the floor above.

It was a couple of weeks later that Andre-Louis realized what had really happened to him, and he found himself simultaneously exhausted because, during that time, he had been doing the work of two people. If he hadn’t come up with the smart idea of pairing off his more advanced students to practice fencing with each other, while he stood by to critique, correct, and instruct, he would have found the task completely overwhelming. Even so, he had to fence for about six hours a day, and each day he carried over fatigue from the previous one until he was at risk of being overwhelmed by the growing weight of tiredness. Eventually, he decided to hire an assistant to handle the beginners, who required the most effort. By good luck, he found one of his own students named Le Duc. As summer went on and the number of students kept growing, he needed to hire yet another assistant—an able young instructor named Galoche—and to take another room on the floor above.

They were strenuous days for Andre-Louis, more strenuous than he had ever known, even when he had been at work to build up the Binet Company; but it follows that they were days of extraordinary prosperity. He comments regretfully upon the fact that Bertrand des Amis should have died by ill-chance on the very eve of so profitable a vogue of sword-play.

They were tough days for Andre-Louis, tougher than he had ever experienced, even during his time working to grow the Binet Company. However, these days were also incredibly prosperous. He sadly notes that Bertrand des Amis had died by misfortune just before such a boom in sword-fighting.

The arms of the Academie du Roi, to which Andre-Louis had no title, still continued to be displayed outside his door. He had overcome the difficulty in a manner worthy of Scaramouche. He left the escutcheon and the legend “Academie de Bertrand des Amis, Maitre en fait d’Armes des Academies du Roi,” appending to it the further legend: “Conducted by Andre-Louis.”

The arms of the Academie du Roi, to which Andre-Louis had no claim, were still being shown outside his door. He managed to deal with this situation in a way that was fitting for Scaramouche. He kept the shield and the inscription “Academie de Bertrand des Amis, Maitre en fait d’Armes des Academies du Roi,” adding a new line: “Conducted by Andre-Louis.”

With little time now in which to go abroad it was from his pupils and the newspapers—of which a flood had risen in Paris with the establishment of the freedom of the Press—that he learnt of the revolutionary processes around him, following upon, as a measure of anticlimax, the fall of the Bastille. That had happened whilst M. des Amis lay dead, on the day before they buried him, and was indeed the chief reason of the delay in his burial. It was an event that had its inspiration in that ill-considered charge of Prince Lambesc in which the fencing-master had been killed.

With not much time left to travel abroad, he learned about the revolutionary events happening around him mainly from his students and the newspapers, which had surged in Paris after the establishment of a free press. This all unfolded as a form of anticlimax following the fall of the Bastille. That event occurred while M. des Amis was dead, the day before his burial, and it was actually the main reason for the delay in his funeral. It was inspired by the reckless charge made by Prince Lambesc that resulted in the fencing-master's death.

The outraged people had besieged the electors in the Hotel de Ville, demanding arms with which to defend their lives from these foreign murderers hired by despotism. And in the end the electors had consented to give them arms, or, rather—for arms it had none to give—to permit them to arm themselves. Also it had given them a cockade, of red and blue, the colours of Paris. Because these colours were also those of the liveries of the Duke of Orleans, white was added to them—the white of the ancient standard of France—and thus was the tricolour born. Further, a permanent committee of electors was appointed to watch over public order.

The angry people had surrounded the electors in the Hotel de Ville, demanding weapons to protect themselves from these foreign killers hired by tyranny. In the end, the electors agreed to let them have weapons, or rather—since they had none to give—to let them arm themselves. They also provided them with a red and blue cockade, the colors of Paris. Since these colors were also those of the Duke of Orleans’ uniforms, white was added to represent the ancient standard of France, and thus the tricolor was born. Additionally, a permanent committee of electors was established to oversee public order.

Thus empowered the people went to work with such good effect that within thirty-six hours sixty thousand pikes had been forged. At nine o’clock on Tuesday morning thirty thousand men were before the Invalides. By eleven o’clock they had ravished it of its store of arms amounting to some thirty thousand muskets, whilst others had seized the Arsenal and possessed themselves of powder.

Thus empowered, the people got to work with such great results that within thirty-six hours, sixty thousand pikes had been made. At nine o’clock on Tuesday morning, thirty thousand men were outside the Invalides. By eleven o’clock, they had taken its stock of arms, totaling around thirty thousand muskets, while others had captured the Arsenal and secured gunpowder.

Thus they prepared to resist the attack that from seven points was to be launched that evening upon the city. But Paris did not wait for the attack. It took the initiative. Mad with enthusiasm it conceived the insane project of taking that terrible menacing fortress, the Bastille, and, what is more, it succeeded, as you know, before five o’clock that night, aided in the enterprise by the French Guards with cannon.

They got ready to fight back against the attack that was set to come from seven directions that evening. But Paris didn’t wait for the attack. Filled with excitement, it came up with the crazy idea of taking the threatening fortress, the Bastille, and, what’s more, it actually succeeded, as you know, before five o’clock that night, with help from the French Guards and their cannons.

The news of it, borne to Versailles by Lambesc in flight with his dragoons before the vast armed force that had sprouted from the paving-stones of Paris, gave the Court pause. The people were in possession of the guns captured from the Bastille. They were erecting barricades in the streets, and mounting these guns upon them. The attack had been too long delayed. It must be abandoned since now it could lead only to fruitless slaughter that must further shake the already sorely shaken prestige of Royalty.

The news, brought to Versailles by Lambesc who fled with his dragoons ahead of the huge armed force that had emerged from the streets of Paris, made the Court stop and think. The people had taken the guns from the Bastille. They were building barricades in the streets and putting these guns on them. The attack had been postponed for too long. It needed to be called off because it would only result in pointless bloodshed that would further damage the already weakened reputation of the Royalty.

And so the Court, growing momentarily wise again under the spur of fear, preferred to temporize. Necker should be brought back yet once again, the three orders should sit united as the National Assembly demanded. It was the completest surrender of force to force, the only argument. The King went alone to inform the National Assembly of that eleventh-hour resolve, to the great comfort of its members, who viewed with pain and alarm the dreadful state of things in Paris. “No force but the force of reason and argument” was their watchword, and it was so to continue for two years yet, with a patience and fortitude in the face of ceaseless provocation to which insufficient justice has been done.

And so the Court, momentarily regaining its composure from fear, chose to take a more cautious approach. Necker would be brought back once again, and the three orders would sit together as the National Assembly demanded. It was the complete surrender of force to force, the only argument that made sense. The King went alone to inform the National Assembly of this last-minute decision, which greatly relieved its members, who were deeply troubled by the dire situation in Paris. “No force but the force of reason and argument” became their motto, and it would remain so for another two years, demonstrating a patience and strength in the face of constant provocation that hasn't received enough recognition.

As the King was leaving the Assembly, a woman, embracing his knees, gave tongue to what might well be the question of all France:

As the King was leaving the Assembly, a woman, holding onto his knees, voiced what could very well be the question of all of France:

“Ah, sire, are you really sincere? Are you sure they will not make you change your mind?”

“Ah, sir, are you really being sincere? Are you sure they won't convince you to change your mind?”

Yet no such question was asked when a couple of days later the King, alone and unguarded save by the representatives of the Nation, came to Paris to complete the peacemaking, the surrender of Privilege. The Court was filled with terror by the adventure. Were they not the “enemy,” these mutinous Parisians? And should a King go thus among his enemies? If he shared some of that fear, as the gloom of him might lead us to suppose, he must have found it idle. What if two hundred thousand men under arms—men without uniforms and with the most extraordinary motley of weapons ever seen—awaited him? They awaited him as a guard of honour.

Yet no one asked that question when, a couple of days later, the King, alone and unprotected except by the representatives of the Nation, came to Paris to finalize the peace and give up his Privilege. The Court was filled with fear by this move. Were those rebellious Parisians not the “enemy”? Should a King walk among his enemies like this? If he felt some of that fear, as his somber mood might suggest, he must have deemed it pointless. So what if two hundred thousand armed men—men without uniforms and carrying the most bizarre assortment of weapons ever seen—were waiting for him? They were waiting for him as an honor guard.

Mayor Bailly at the barrier presented him with the keys of the city. “These are the same keys that were presented to Henri IV. He had reconquered his people. Now the people have reconquered their King.”

Mayor Bailly at the barrier handed him the keys to the city. “These are the same keys that were given to Henri IV. He had won back his people. Now, the people have won back their King.”

At the Hotel de Ville Mayor Bailly offered him the new cockade, the tricoloured symbol of constitutional France, and when he had given his royal confirmation to the formation of the Garde Bourgeoise and to the appointments of Bailly and Lafayette, he departed again for Versailles amid the shouts of “Vive le Roi!” from his loyal people.

At the City Hall, Mayor Bailly presented him with the new cockade, the tricolor symbol of constitutional France. Once he had officially confirmed the creation of the Garde Bourgeoise and the appointments of Bailly and Lafayette, he left for Versailles, greeted by cheers of “Vive le Roi!” from his loyal supporters.

And now you see Privilege—before the cannon’s mouth, as it were—submitting at last, where had they submitted sooner they might have saved oceans of blood—chiefly their own. They come, nobles and clergy, to join the National Assembly, to labour with it upon this constitution that is to regenerate France. But the reunion is a mockery—as much a mockery as that of the Archbishop of Paris singing the Te Deum for the fall of the Bastille—most grotesque and incredible of all these grotesque and incredible events. All that has happened to the National Assembly is that it has introduced five or six hundred enemies to hamper and hinder its deliberations.

And now you see Privilege—right in the line of fire—finally giving in, when if they had done so earlier, they could have spared themselves a lot of suffering—mainly their own. They come, nobles and clergy, to join the National Assembly, to work with it on this new constitution that’s supposed to revitalize France. But the gathering is a joke—as ridiculous as the Archbishop of Paris singing the Te Deum to celebrate the fall of the Bastille—one of the most absurd and unbelievable moments in all of this absurdity. All that's happened to the National Assembly is that it has welcomed five or six hundred enemies to disrupt and undermine its discussions.

But all this is an oft-told tale, to be read in detail elsewhere. I give you here just so much of it as I have found in Andre-Louis’ own writings, almost in his own words, reflecting the changes that were operated in his mind. Silent now, he came fully to believe in those things in which he had not believed when earlier he had preached them.

But all this is a well-known story, detailed elsewhere. I will share just enough of it here as I've found in Andre-Louis’s own writings, almost in his own words, showing the changes that took place in his mind. Now silent, he truly came to believe in the things he hadn’t believed in when he had previously preached them.

Meanwhile together with the change in his fortune had come a change in his position towards the law, a change brought about by the other changes wrought around him. No longer need he hide himself. Who in these days would prefer against him the grotesque charge of sedition for what he had done in Brittany? What court would dare to send him to the gallows for having said in advance what all France was saying now? As for that other possible charge of murder, who should concern himself with the death of the miserable Binet killed by him—if, indeed, he had killed him, as he hoped—in self-defence.

Meanwhile, along with the change in his fortune, there was a shift in his legal standing, brought on by the other changes happening around him. He no longer needed to hide. Who these days would still accuse him of the ridiculous charge of sedition for what he had done in Brittany? What court would dare to condemn him to death for having spoken out when all of France was saying the same thing now? As for the other possible charge of murder, who would care about the death of the unfortunate Binet, who he had killed—if he had, as he hoped—while acting in self-defense?

And so one fine day in early August, Andre-Louis gave himself a holiday from the academy, which was now working smoothly under his assistants, hired a chaise and drove out to Versailles to the Café d’Amaury, which he knew for the meeting-place of the Club Breton, the seed from which was to spring that Society of the Friends of the Constitution better known as the Jacobins. He went to seek Le Chapelier, who had been one of the founders of the club, a man of great prominence now, president of the Assembly in this important season when it was deliberating upon the Declaration of the Rights of Man.

One fine day in early August, Andre-Louis decided to take a break from the academy, which was now running smoothly under his assistants. He hired a carriage and drove out to Versailles to the Café d’Amaury, a place he knew was the meeting spot for the Club Breton, the seed that would grow into the Society of the Friends of the Constitution, better known as the Jacobins. He went to find Le Chapelier, who was one of the club's founders and had become a prominent figure, serving as president of the Assembly during this crucial time when they were discussing the Declaration of the Rights of Man.

Le Chapelier’s importance was reflected in the sudden servility of the shirt-sleeved, white-aproned waiter of whom Andre-Louis inquired for the representative.

Le Chapelier’s significance was clear in the sudden eagerness of the casual, white-aproned waiter whom Andre-Louis asked about the representative.

M. Le Chapelier was above-stairs with friends. The waiter desired to serve the gentleman, but hesitated to break in upon the assembly in which M. le Depute found himself.

M. Le Chapelier was upstairs with friends. The waiter wanted to serve the gentleman but hesitated to interrupt the gathering that M. le Depute was part of.

Andre-Louis gave him a piece of silver to encourage him to make the attempt. Then he sat down at a marble-topped table by the window looking out over the wide tree-encircled square. There, in that common-room of the café, deserted at this hour of mid-afternoon, the great man came to him. Less than a year ago he had yielded precedence to Andre-Louis in a matter of delicate leadership; to-day he stood on the heights, one of the great leaders of the Nation in travail, and Andre-Louis was deep down in the shadows of the general mass.

Andre-Louis gave him a silver coin to motivate him to try. Then he sat down at a marble-topped table by the window, overlooking the expansive, tree-lined square. In that empty café common room, deserted at this mid-afternoon hour, the great man approached him. Less than a year ago, he had stepped aside for Andre-Louis in a delicate leadership issue; today, he was at the top, one of the nation's prominent leaders in a time of struggle, while Andre-Louis remained in the shadows among the crowd.

The thought was in the minds of both as they scanned each other, each noting in the other the marked change that a few months had wrought. In Le Chapelier, Andre-Louis observed certain heightened refinements of dress that went with certain subtler refinements of countenance. He was thinner than of old, his face was pale and there was a weariness in the eyes that considered his visitor through a gold-rimmed spy-glass. In Andre-Louis those jaded but quick-moving eyes of the Breton deputy noted changes even more marked. The almost constant swordmanship of these last months had given Andre-Louis a grace of movement, a poise, and a curious, indefinable air of dignity, of command. He seemed taller by virtue of this, and he was dressed with an elegance which if quiet was none the less rich. He wore a small silver-hilted sword, and wore it as if used to it, and his black hair that Le Chapelier had never seen other than fluttering lank about his bony cheeks was glossy now and gathered into a club. Almost he had the air of a petit-maitre.

The thought was in both their minds as they looked at each other, each noticing the significant changes that a few months had brought. In Le Chapelier, Andre-Louis observed certain upgraded styles of dress that matched subtler changes in his expression. He was thinner than before, his face was pale, and there was a weary look in his eyes as he regarded his visitor through a gold-rimmed spyglass. In Andre-Louis, the jaded but quick-moving eyes of the Breton deputy noted even more obvious changes. The near-constant swordplay of the past months had given Andre-Louis a grace in his movements, a poise, and a strange, indescribable air of dignity and authority. He seemed taller because of it, and he was dressed elegantly; though understated, it was still rich. He wore a small silver-hilted sword and carried it confidently, and his black hair, which Le Chapelier had only ever seen hanging limply around his bony cheeks, was now shiny and tied back in a club. He almost had the air of a dandy.

In both, however, the changes were purely superficial, as each was soon to reveal to the other. Le Chapelier was ever the same direct and downright Breton, abrupt of manner and of speech. He stood smiling a moment in mingled surprise and pleasure; then opened wide his arms. They embraced under the awe-stricken gaze of the waiter, who at once effaced himself.

In both cases, though, the changes were only skin-deep, as each was about to show the other. Le Chapelier was still the same straightforward and candid Breton, blunt in both manner and speech. He stood there smiling for a moment, filled with a mix of surprise and joy; then he opened his arms wide. They embraced under the stunned gaze of the waiter, who quickly stepped away.

“Andre-Louis, my friend! Whence do you drop?”

“Andre-Louis, my friend! Where are you coming from?”

“We drop from above. I come from below to survey at close quarters one who is on the heights.”

“We fall from above. I rise from below to closely observe someone who is at the top.”

“On the heights! But that you willed it so, it is yourself might now be standing in my place.”

"On the heights! But if you hadn't wanted it this way, you could be standing where I am now."

“I have a poor head for heights, and I find the atmosphere too rarefied. Indeed, you look none too well on it yourself, Isaac. You are pale.”

“I have a hard time with heights, and the air feels too thin. Honestly, you don’t look great either, Isaac. You look pale.”

“The Assembly was in session all last night. That is all. These damned Privileged multiply our difficulties. They will do so until we decree their abolition.”

“The Assembly was in session all last night. That’s it. These damn Privileged are only making things harder for us. They’ll keep doing it until we decide to get rid of them.”

They sat down. “Abolition! You contemplate so much? Not that you surprise me. You have always been an extremist.”

They sat down. “Abolition! You think about so much? I’m not surprised, though. You've always been extreme.”

“I contemplate it that I may save them. I seek to abolish them officially, so as to save them from abolition of another kind at the hands of a people they exasperate.”

“I think about it so I can save them. I want to officially end them, so they’re protected from being ended in a different way by people they frustrate.”

“I see. And the King?”

"I get it. What about the King?"

“The King is the incarnation of the Nation. We shall deliver him together with the Nation from the bondage of Privilege. Our constitution will accomplish it. You agree?”

“The King represents the Nation. Together, we will free him and the Nation from the chains of Privilege. Our constitution will make it happen. Do you agree?”

Andre-Louis shrugged. “Does it matter? I am a dreamer in politics, not a man of action. Until lately I have been very moderate; more moderate than you think. But now almost I am a republican. I have been watching, and I have perceived that this King is—just nothing, a puppet who dances according to the hand that pulls the string.”

Andre-Louis shrugged. “Does it really matter? I’m a dreamer in politics, not a doer. Until recently, I’ve been pretty moderate; more moderate than you think. But now I’m almost a republican. I’ve been watching, and I’ve realized that this King is—just nothing, a puppet who dances to whatever hand pulls the strings.”

“This King, you say? What other king is possible? You are surely not of those who weave dreams about Orleans? He has a sort of party, a following largely recruited by the popular hatred of the Queen and the known fact that she hates him. There are some who have thought of making him regent, some even more; Robespierre is of the number.”

“This King, you say? What other king could there be? Surely you're not one of those who daydream about Orleans? He has a kind of supporter base, largely built on the common hatred for the Queen and the fact that she despises him. Some have considered making him regent, and even more; Robespierre is among them.”

“Who?” asked Andre-Louis, to whom the name was unknown.

“Who?” asked Andre-Louis, as he didn't recognize the name.

“Robespierre—a preposterous little lawyer who represents Arras, a shabby, clumsy, timid dullard, who will make speeches through his nose to which nobody listens—an ultra-royalist whom the royalists and the Orleanists are using for their own ends. He has pertinacity, and he insists upon being heard. He may be listened to some day. But that he, or the others, will ever make anything of Orleans... pish! Orleans himself may desire it, but the man is a eunuch in crime; he would, but he can’t. The phrase is Mirabeau’s.”

“Robespierre—a ridiculous little lawyer from Arras, a shabby, awkward, timid simpleton who gives speeches through his nose that nobody pays attention to—an extreme royalist who the royalists and the Orleanists are using for their own purposes. He is persistent and makes sure to be heard. He might be listened to one day. But the idea that he or anyone else will achieve anything with Orleans... nonsense! Orleans himself might want it, but he’s impotent in the face of wrongdoing; he would, but he can’t. That phrase is Mirabeau’s.”

He broke off to demand Andre-Louis’ news of himself.

He paused to ask Andre-Louis how he was doing.

“You did not treat me as a friend when you wrote to me,” he complained. “You gave me no clue to your whereabouts; you represented yourself as on the verge of destitution and withheld from me the means to come to your assistance. I have been troubled in mind about you, Andre. Yet to judge by your appearance I might have spared myself that. You seem prosperous, assured. Tell me of it.”

“You didn’t treat me like a friend when you wrote to me,” he complained. “You didn’t give me any hint about where you were; you made it seem like you were about to be broke and kept me from helping you. I’ve been worried about you, Andre. But from the looks of you, I could have saved myself that worry. You seem successful and confident. Tell me about it.”

Andre-Louis told him frankly all that there was to tell. “Do you know that you are an amazement to me?” said the deputy. “From the robe to the buskin, and now from the buskin to the sword! What will be the end of you, I wonder?”

Andre-Louis told him honestly everything there was to say. “Do you realize that you are an amazement to me?” said the deputy. “From the robe to the buskin, and now from the buskin to the sword! I wonder what the outcome will be for you?”

“The gallows, probably.”

"Probably the gallows."

“Pish! Be serious. Why not the toga of the senator in senatorial France? It might be yours now if you had willed it so.”

“Come on! Be serious. Why not wear the toga of a senator in France? It could belong to you now if you had decided to make it happen.”

“The surest way to the gallows of all,” laughed Andre-Louis.

“The safest way to end up on the gallows,” laughed Andre-Louis.

At the moment Le Chapelier manifested impatience. I wonder did the phrase cross his mind that day four years later when himself he rode in the death-cart to the Greve.

At that moment, Le Chapelier showed signs of impatience. I wonder if the thought crossed his mind that day four years later when he himself rode in the death cart to the Greve.

“We are sixty-six Breton deputies in the Assembly. Should a vacancy occur, will you act as suppleant? A word from me together with the influence of your name in Rennes and Nantes, and the thing is done.”

“We are sixty-six Breton deputies in the Assembly. If a vacancy comes up, will you step in as a substitute? Just a word from me along with the influence of your name in Rennes and Nantes, and it will be taken care of.”

Andre-Louis laughed outright. “Do you know, Isaac, that I never meet you but you seek to thrust me into politics?”

Andre-Louis laughed out loud. “Do you know, Isaac, that every time I see you, you try to push me into politics?”

“Because you have a gift for politics. You were born for politics.”

“Because you have a talent for politics. You were made for politics.”

“Ah, yes—Scaramouche in real life. I’ve played it on the stage. Let that suffice. Tell me, Isaac, what news of my old friend, La Tour d’Azyr?”

“Ah, yes—Scaramouche in real life. I’ve performed it on stage. That should be enough. So, Isaac, what’s the latest about my old friend, La Tour d’Azyr?”

“He is here in Versailles, damn him—a thorn in the flesh of the Assembly. They’ve burnt his chateau at La Tour d’Azyr. Unfortunately he wasn’t in it at the time. The flames haven’t even singed his insolence. He dreams that when this philosophic aberration is at an end, there will be serfs to rebuild it for him.”

“He's here in Versailles, damn him—a pain in the ass for the Assembly. They burned down his chateau at La Tour d’Azyr. Unfortunately, he wasn't there at the time. The flames didn't even touch his arrogance. He imagines that when this philosophical madness is over, there will be peasants to rebuild it for him.”

“So there has been trouble in Brittany?” Andre-Louis had become suddenly grave, his thoughts swinging to Gavrillac.

“So there’s been trouble in Brittany?” Andre-Louis suddenly looked serious, his thoughts turning to Gavrillac.

“An abundance of it, and elsewhere too. Can you wonder? These delays at such a time, with famine in the land? Chateaux have been going up in smoke during the last fortnight. The peasants took their cue from the Parisians, and treated every castle as a Bastille. Order is being restored, there as here, and they are quieter now.”

"There's plenty of it, and in other places too. Can you blame them? These delays at a time like this, with hunger all around? Castles have been burning down over the last two weeks. The peasants followed the example of the Parisians and treated every estate like a Bastille. Order is being restored, both there and here, and things are calmer now."

“What of Gavrillac? Do you know?”

“What about Gavrillac? Do you know?”

“I believe all to be well. M. de Kercadiou was not a Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr. He was in sympathy with his people. It is not likely that they would injure Gavrillac. But don’t you correspond with your godfather?”

“I believe everything is fine. M. de Kercadiou was not a Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr. He cared about his people. It’s unlikely they would harm Gavrillac. But don’t you keep in touch with your godfather?”

“In the circumstances—no. What you tell me would make it now more difficult than ever, for he must account me one of those who helped to light the torch that has set fire to so much belonging to his class. Ascertain for me that all is well, and let me know.”

“In this situation—no. What you’re telling me would only make things harder now, because he must see me as one of those who helped ignite the flames that have destroyed so much of what his class holds dear. Make sure everything is alright, and keep me updated.”

“I will, at once.”

"I'll do it right away."

At parting, when Andre-Louis was on the point of stepping into his cabriolet to return to Paris, he sought information on another matter.

At the moment of parting, when Andre-Louis was about to get into his cabriolet to head back to Paris, he asked about another issue.

“Do you happen to know if M. de La Tour d’Azyr has married?” he asked.

“Do you know if M. de La Tour d’Azyr is married?” he asked.

“I don’t; which really means that he hasn’t. One would have heard of it in the case of that exalted Privileged.”

“I don’t; which really means that he hasn’t. You would have heard about it in the case of that highly regarded Privileged.”

“To be sure.” Andre-Louis spoke indifferently. “Au revoir, Isaac! You’ll come and see me—13 Rue du Hasard. Come soon.”

“Sure thing.” Andre-Louis said casually. “Goodbye, Isaac! Come and see me—13 Rue du Hasard. Swing by soon.”

“As soon and as often as my duties will allow. They keep me chained here at present.”

“As soon and as often as my responsibilities permit. They have me stuck here right now.”

“Poor slave of duty with your gospel of liberty!”

“Poor slave of duty with your message of freedom!”

“True! And because of that I will come. I have a duty to Brittany: to make Omnes Omnibus one of her representatives in the National Assembly.”

“True! And because of that, I will come. I have a responsibility to Brittany: to make Omnes Omnibus one of her representatives in the National Assembly.”

“That is a duty you will oblige me by neglecting,” laughed Andre-Louis, and drove away.

"That's a favor you're doing me by ignoring," laughed Andre-Louis, and drove away.





CHAPTER IV. AT MEUDON

Later in the week he received a visit from Le Chapelier just before noon.

Later in the week, he got a visit from Le Chapelier just before noon.

“I have news for you, Andre. Your godfather is at Meudon. He arrived there two days ago. Had you heard?”

“I have news for you, Andre. Your godfather is at Meudon. He got there two days ago. Had you heard?”

“But no. How should I hear? Why is he at Meudon?” He was conscious of a faint excitement, which he could hardly have explained.

“But no. How am I supposed to hear? Why is he at Meudon?” He felt a slight thrill that he could barely explain.

“I don’t know. There have been fresh disturbances in Brittany. It may be due to that.”

“I’m not sure. There have been new issues in Brittany. It might be related to that.”

“And so he has come for shelter to his brother?” asked Andre-Louis.

“And so he has come for shelter to his brother?” asked Andre-Louis.

“To his brother’s house, yes; but not to his brother. Where do you live at all, Andre? Do you never hear any of the news? Etienne de Gavrillac emigrated years ago. He was of the household of M. d’Artois, and he crossed the frontier with him. By now, no doubt, he is in Germany with him, conspiring against France. For that is what the emigres are doing. That Austrian woman at the Tuileries will end by destroying the monarchy.”

“To his brother’s house, yes; but not to his brother. Where do you live, Andre? Don't you ever hear any news? Etienne de Gavrillac left years ago. He was part of M. d’Artois's household and went across the border with him. By now, he's probably in Germany with him, plotting against France. That’s what the emigrants are doing. That Austrian woman at the Tuileries will end up ruining the monarchy.”

“Yes, yes,” said Andre-Louis impatiently. Politics interested him not at all this morning. “But about Gavrillac?”

“Yes, yes,” Andre-Louis said impatiently. He wasn't interested in politics at all this morning. “But what about Gavrillac?”

“Why, haven’t I told you that Gavrillac is at Meudon, installed in the house his brother has left? Dieu de Dieu! Don’t I speak French or don’t you understand the language? I believe that Rabouillet, his intendant, is in charge of Gavrillac. I have brought you the news the moment I received it. I thought you would probably wish to go out to Meudon.”

“Why haven't I told you that Gavrillac is at Meudon, settled in the house his brother left behind? Goodness! Am I not speaking French or do you not understand the language? I believe Rabouillet, his steward, is overseeing Gavrillac. I brought you the news as soon as I got it. I thought you might want to head out to Meudon.”

“Of course. I will go at once—that is, as soon as I can. I can’t to-day, nor yet to-morrow. I am too busy here.” He waved a hand towards the inner room, whence proceeded the click-click of blades, the quick moving of feet, and the voice of the instructor, Le Duc.

“Sure thing. I’ll head over right away—well, as soon as I can. I can’t today or tomorrow. I’m just too busy here.” He gestured towards the inner room, where the sound of blades clicking, feet moving quickly, and the voice of the instructor, Le Duc, could be heard.

“Well, well, that is your own affair. You are busy. I leave you now. Let us dine this evening at the Café de Foy. Kersain will be of the party.”

“Alright, that’s your business. You’re busy. I’ll leave you now. Let’s have dinner this evening at the Café de Foy. Kersain will join us.”

“A moment!” Andre-Louis’ voice arrested him on the threshold. “Is Mlle. de Kercadiou with her uncle?”

“A moment!” Andre-Louis called out, stopping him at the door. “Is Mlle. de Kercadiou with her uncle?”

“How the devil should I know? Go and find out.”

“How the heck should I know? Go find out.”

He was gone, and Andre-Louis stood there a moment deep in thought. Then he turned and went back to resume with his pupil, the Vicomte de Villeniort, the interrupted exposition of the demi-contre of Danet, illustrating with a small-sword the advantages to be derived from its adoption.

He was gone, and Andre-Louis stood there for a moment, deep in thought. Then he turned and went back to continue with his student, the Vicomte de Villeniort, the interrupted explanation of the demi-contre of Danet, demonstrating with a small sword the benefits of using it.

Thereafter he fenced with the Vicomte, who was perhaps the ablest of his pupils at the time, and all the while his thoughts were on the heights of Meudon, his mind casting up the lessons he had to give that afternoon and on the morrow, and wondering which of these he might postpone without deranging the academy. When having touched the Vicomte three times in succession, he paused and wrenched himself back to the present, it was to marvel at the precision to be gained by purely mechanical action. Without bestowing a thought upon what he was doing, his wrist and arm and knees had automatically performed their work, like the accurate fighting engine into which constant practice for a year and more had combined them.

After that, he sparred with the Vicomte, who was probably the most skilled of his students at the time, and all the while his thoughts were on the heights of Meudon, contemplating the lessons he needed to teach that afternoon and the next day, and wondering which ones he could delay without disrupting the academy. After touching the Vicomte three times in a row, he paused and brought himself back to the moment, marveling at the precision achieved through purely mechanical motion. Without even thinking about it, his wrist, arm, and knees had automatically done their job, functioning like a well-tuned fighting machine that constant practice for a year and more had trained them to be.

Not until Sunday was Andre-Louis able to satisfy a wish which the impatience of the intervening days had converted into a yearning. Dressed with more than ordinary care, his head elegantly coiffed—by one of those hairdressers to the nobility of whom so many were being thrown out of employment by the stream of emigration which was now flowing freely—Andre-Louis mounted his hired carriage, and drove out to Meudon.

Not until Sunday was Andre-Louis able to fulfill a wish that the impatience of the days in between had turned into a deep longing. Dressed with more than usual care, his hair stylishly done—by one of those hairdressers who catered to the wealthy, many of whom were losing their jobs due to the waves of emigration that were now happening—Andre-Louis got into his hired carriage and headed out to Meudon.

The house of the younger Kercadiou no more resembled that of the head of the family than did his person. A man of the Court, where his brother was essentially a man of the soil, an officer of the household of M. le Comte d’Artois, he had built for himself and his family an imposing villa on the heights of Meudon in a miniature park, conveniently situated for him midway between Versailles and Paris, and easily accessible from either. M. d’Artois—the royal tennis-player—had been amongst the very first to emigrate. Together with the Condes, the Contis, the Polignacs, and others of the Queen’s intimate council, old Marshal de Broglie and the Prince de Lambesc, who realized that their very names had become odious to the people, he had quitted France immediately after the fall of the Bastille. He had gone to play tennis beyond the frontier—and there consummate the work of ruining the French monarchy upon which he and those others had been engaged in France. With him, amongst several members of his household went Etienne de Kercadiou, and with Etienne de Kercadiou went his family, a wife and four children. Thus it was that the Seigneur de Gavrillac, glad to escape from a province so peculiarly disturbed as that of Brittany—where the nobles had shown themselves the most intransigent of all France—had come to occupy in his brother’s absence the courtier’s handsome villa at Meudon.

The younger Kercadiou's house looked nothing like that of the family patriarch, just as he himself was quite different. While his brother was deeply rooted in the land, he was a man of the Court, serving as an officer in the household of M. le Comte d’Artois. He had built an impressive villa for himself and his family on the heights of Meudon, set in a small park that was conveniently located between Versailles and Paris and easily accessible from either. M. d’Artois—the royal tennis player—was among the first to emigrate. Along with the Condes, the Contis, the Polignacs, and other close advisers of the Queen, as well as old Marshal de Broglie and the Prince de Lambesc, who understood that their very names had become hated by the people, he left France right after the Bastille fell. He went on to play tennis across the border and to finish the work of dismantling the French monarchy that he and others had been working on back in France. Among those who left with him were several members of his household, including Etienne de Kercadiou, who took his wife and four children with him. That’s how the Seigneur de Gavrillac, eager to escape from a particularly turbulent province like Brittany—where the nobles had been the most obstinate in all of France—came to occupy his brother’s elegant villa at Meudon in his absence.

That he was quite happy there is not to be supposed. A man of his almost Spartan habits, accustomed to plain fare and self-help, was a little uneasy in this sybaritic abode, with its soft carpets, profusion of gilding, and battalion of sleek, silent-footed servants—for Kercadiou the younger had left his entire household behind. Time, which at Gavrillac he had kept so fully employed in agrarian concerns, here hung heavily upon his hands. In self-defence he slept a great deal, and but for Aline, who made no attempt to conceal her delight at this proximity to Paris and the heart of things, it is possible that he would have beat a retreat almost at once from surroundings that sorted so ill with his habits. Later on, perhaps, he would accustom himself and grow resigned to this luxurious inactivity. In the meantime the novelty of it fretted him, and it was into the presence of a peevish and rather somnolent M. de Kercadiou that Andre-Louis was ushered in the early hours of the afternoon of that Sunday in June. He was unannounced, as had ever been the custom at Gavrillac. This because Benoit, M. de Kercadiou’s old seneschal, had accompanied his seigneur upon this soft adventure, and was installed—to the ceaseless and but half-concealed hilarity of the impertinent valetaille that M. Etienne had left—as his maitre d’hotel here at Meudon.

That he was truly happy there is out of the question. A man with his nearly Spartan habits, used to simple meals and doing things for himself, felt a bit uncomfortable in this luxurious place, with its soft carpets, excessive gold decor, and army of smooth, silent servants—since Kercadiou the younger had left his whole household behind. Time, which he had filled with farming tasks at Gavrillac, dragged heavily here. To cope, he slept a lot, and if it weren't for Aline, who showed no effort to hide her excitement about being close to Paris and everything happening there, he might have quickly retreated from an environment that clashed so strongly with his usual ways. Maybe later he would get used to and accept this lazy lifestyle. For now, the newness of it bothered him, and it was into the company of a cranky and somewhat drowsy M. de Kercadiou that Andre-Louis was brought in the early afternoon of that June Sunday. He arrived without announcement, which had always been the custom at Gavrillac. This was because Benoit, M. de Kercadiou’s old steward, had traveled with his master on this relaxing trip and was now installed—as the often-hidden amusement of the cheeky staff that M. Etienne had left behind—as his head servant here at Meudon.

Benoit had welcomed M. Andre with incoherencies of delight; almost had he gambolled about him like some faithful dog, whilst conducting him to the salon and the presence of the Lord of Gavrillac, who would—in the words of Benoit—be ravished to see M. Andre again.

Benoit greeted M. Andre with excited ramblings; he almost danced around him like a loyal dog as he led him to the living room and the presence of the Lord of Gavrillac, who would—according to Benoit—be thrilled to see M. Andre again.

“Monseigneur! Monseigneur!” he cried in a quavering voice, entering a pace or two in advance of the visitor. “It is M. Andre... M. Andre, your godson, who comes to kiss your hand. He is here... and so fine that you would hardly know him. Here he is, monseigneur! Is he not beautiful?”

“Monseigneur! Monseigneur!” he exclaimed in a shaky voice, stepping a couple of paces ahead of the visitor. “It's M. Andre... M. Andre, your godson, here to kiss your hand. He's here... and he looks so great that you might hardly recognize him. Here he is, monseigneur! Isn’t he handsome?”

And the old servant rubbed his hands in conviction of the delight that he believed he was conveying to his master.

And the old servant rubbed his hands, convinced that he was bringing joy to his master.

Andre-Louis crossed the threshold of that great room, soft-carpeted to the foot, dazzling to the eye. It was immensely lofty, and its festooned ceiling was carried on fluted pillars with gilded capitals. The door by which he entered, and the windows that opened upon the garden, were of an enormous height—almost, indeed, the full height of the room itself. It was a room overwhelmingly gilded, with an abundance of ormolu encrustations on the furniture, in which it nowise differed from what was customary in the dwellings of people of birth and wealth. Never, indeed, was there a time in which so much gold was employed decoratively as in this age when coined gold was almost unprocurable, and paper money had been put into circulation to supply the lack. It was a saying of Andre-Louis’ that if these people could only have been induced to put the paper on their walls and the gold into their pockets, the finances of the kingdom might soon have been in better case.

Andre-Louis stepped into that grand room, soft underfoot and stunning to look at. It was impressively tall, with a ceiling draped in fabric and supported by fluted pillars topped with gold accents. The door he entered through, along with the windows that opened to the garden, were incredibly high—almost reaching the ceiling. The room was overwhelmingly adorned with gold, featuring lots of ormolu decorations on the furniture, just like you'd find in the homes of wealthy and noble people. In fact, there was never a time when so much gold was used for decoration as in this era when real gold was nearly impossible to find, and paper money had been introduced to fill the gap. Andre-Louis often said that if these people could be convinced to put the paper on their walls and the gold in their pockets, the kingdom's finances might soon be in a much better situation.

The Seigneur—furbished and beruffled to harmonize with his surroundings—had risen, startled by this exuberant invasion on the part of Benoit, who had been almost as forlorn as himself since their coming to Meudon.

The Lord—dressed up and showing off to blend in with his surroundings—had gotten up, startled by Benoit's enthusiastic intrusion, who had been nearly as downcast as he had since they arrived in Meudon.

“What is it? Eh?” His pale, short-sighted eyes peered at the visitor. “Andre!” said he, between surprise and sternness; and the colour deepened in his great pink face.

“What is it? Huh?” His pale, myopic eyes squinted at the visitor. “Andre!” he exclaimed, a mix of surprise and seriousness in his tone; and the color intensified in his large pink face.

Benoit, with his back to his master, deliberately winked and grinned at Andre-Louis to encourage him not to be put off by any apparent hostility on the part of his godfather. That done, the intelligent old fellow discreetly effaced himself.

Benoit, facing away from his master, intentionally winked and smiled at Andre-Louis to reassure him not to be discouraged by any seeming hostility from his godfather. Once that was accomplished, the clever old man quietly slipped away.

“What do you want here?” growled M. de Kercadiou.

“What do you want here?” growled M. de Kercadiou.

“No more than to kiss your hand, as Benoit has told you, monsieur my godfather,” said Andre-Louis submissively, bowing his sleek black head.

“No more than to kiss your hand, as Benoit has told you, sir my godfather,” said Andre-Louis submissively, bowing his smooth black head.

“You have contrived without kissing it for two years.”

“You’ve managed to avoid kissing it for two years.”

“Do not, monsieur, reproach me with my misfortune.”

“Please, sir, don’t blame me for my bad luck.”

The little man stood very stiffly erect, his disproportionately large head thrown back, his pale prominent eyes very stern.

The little man stood straight up, his oversized head thrown back, his pale, prominent eyes looking very serious.

“Did you think to make your outrageous offence any better by vanishing in that heartless manner, by leaving us without knowledge of whether you were alive or dead?”

“Did you really think you could make your terrible offense any better by disappearing like that, leaving us without knowing if you were alive or dead?”

“At first it was dangerous—dangerous to my life—to disclose my whereabouts. Then for a time I was in need, almost destitute, and my pride forbade me, after what I had done and the view you must take of it, to appeal to you for help. Later...”

“At first, it was risky—risky to my life—to reveal where I was. Then for a while, I was in need, nearly broke, and my pride stopped me, considering what I had done and how you must see it, from asking you for help. Later...”

“Destitute?” The Seigneur interrupted. For a moment his lip trembled. Then he steadied himself, and the frown deepened as he surveyed this very changed and elegant godson of his, noted the quiet richness of his apparel, the paste buckles and red heels to his shoes, the sword hilted in mother-o’-pearl and silver, and the carefully dressed hair that he had always seen hanging in wisps about his face. “At least you do not look destitute now,” he sneered.

“Destitute?” the Seigneur interrupted. For a moment, his lip quivered. Then he composed himself, and the frown deepened as he took in the transformed and elegant godson before him, noticing the subtle richness of his clothing, the fake buckles and red heels on his shoes, the sword hilted in mother-of-pearl and silver, and the neatly styled hair that he used to see falling in wisps around his face. “At least you don’t look destitute now,” he mocked.

“I am not. I have prospered since. In that, monsieur, I differ from the ordinary prodigal, who returns only when he needs assistance. I return solely because I love you, monsieur—to tell you so. I have come at the very first moment after hearing of your presence here.” He advanced. “Monsieur my godfather!” he said, and held out his hand.

“I’m not. I’ve done well since then. In that way, sir, I’m different from the usual prodigal who comes back only when they need help. I’m here only because I love you, sir—to say that. I’ve come at the very first chance I had after hearing you were here.” He stepped forward. “Sir, my godfather!” he said, extending his hand.

But M. de Kercadiou remained unbending, wrapped in his cold dignity and resentment.

But M. de Kercadiou stayed unyielding, wrapped in his icy dignity and resentment.

“Whatever tribulations you may have suffered or consider that you may have suffered, they are far less than your disgraceful conduct deserved, and I observe that they have nothing abated your impudence. You think that you have but to come here and say, ‘Monsieur my godfather!’ and everything is to be forgiven and forgotten. That is your error. You have committed too great a wrong; you have offended against everything by which I hold, and against myself personally, by your betrayal of my trust in you. You are one of those unspeakable scoundrels who are responsible for this revolution.”

“Whatever challenges you think you've faced, they are nothing compared to what your shameful behavior deserves, and I see that they haven’t toned down your boldness one bit. You believe that all you have to do is come here and say, ‘Monsieur my godfather!’ and everything will be forgiven and forgotten. That’s where you’re wrong. You’ve done something too terrible; you’ve insulted everything I care about and betrayed my trust in you personally. You are one of those despicable people responsible for this revolution.”

“Alas, monsieur, I see that you share the common delusion. These unspeakable scoundrels but demanded a constitution, as was promised them from the throne. They were not to know that the promise was insincere, or that its fulfilment would be baulked by the privileged orders. The men who have precipitated this revolution, monsieur, are the nobles and the prelates.”

“Unfortunately, sir, I see that you share the common misconception. These despicable criminals only asked for a constitution, as was promised to them from the throne. They couldn't know that the promise was insincere or that its fulfillment would be obstructed by the privileged classes. The people who have caused this revolution, sir, are the nobles and the church leaders.”

“You dare—and at such a time as this—stand there and tell me such abominable lies! You dare to say that the nobles have made the revolution, when scores of them, following the example of M. le Duc d’Aiguillon, have flung their privileges, even their title-deeds, into the lap of the people! Or perhaps you deny it?”

“You actually stand there and tell me such terrible lies at a time like this! You have the audacity to claim that the nobles started the revolution, when many of them, following the lead of M. le Duc d’Aiguillon, have thrown their privileges, even their titles, into the hands of the people! Or do you deny that?”

“Oh, no. Having wantonly set fire to their house, they now try to put it out by throwing water on it; and where they fail they put the entire blame on the flames.”

“Oh no. After carelessly setting fire to their house, they now try to extinguish it by throwing water on it; and where they fail, they place all the blame on the flames.”

“I see that you have come here to talk politics.”

“I see that you've come here to discuss politics.”

“Far from it. I have come, if possible, to explain myself. To understand is always to forgive. That is a great saying of Montaigne’s. If I could make you understand...”

“Not at all. I’ve come, if I can, to explain myself. To understand is always to forgive. That’s a great saying by Montaigne. If I could make you understand...”

“You can’t. You’ll never make me understand how you came to render yourself so odiously notorious in Brittany.”

“You can’t. You’ll never make me understand how you became so infamously disliked in Brittany.”

“Ah, not odiously, monsieur!”

“Ah, not grossly, sir!”

“Certainly, odiously—among those that matter. It is said even that you were Omnes Omnibus, though that I cannot, will not believe.”

“Absolutely, disgustingly—among those who count. It’s even said that you were Omnes Omnibus, though I can’t and won’t believe that.”

“Yet it is true.”

“Yet that's true.”

M. de Kercadiou choked. “And you confess it? You dare to confess it?”

M. de Kercadiou choked. “And you admit it? You actually dare to admit it?”

“What a man dares to do, he should dare to confess—unless he is a coward.”

“What a man dares to do, he should dare to admit—unless he is a coward.”

“Oh, and to be sure you were very brave, running away each time after you had done the mischief, turning comedian to hide yourself, doing more mischief as a comedian, provoking a riot in Nantes, and then running away again, to become God knows what—something dishonest by the affluent look of you. My God, man, I tell you that in these past two years I have hoped that you were dead, and you profoundly disappoint me that you are not!” He beat his hands together, and raised his shrill voice to call—“Benoit!” He strode away towards the fireplace, scarlet in the face, shaking with the passion into which he had worked himself. “Dead, I might have forgiven you, as one who had paid for his evil, and his folly. Living, I never can forgive you. You have gone too far. God alone knows where it will end.

“Oh, and to be sure you were really brave, running away every time after you caused trouble, acting like a comedian to disguise yourself, causing even more chaos as a comedian, stirring up a riot in Nantes, and then running away again, to become who knows what—something shady given your wealthy appearance. My God, man, I tell you that in these past two years, I have hoped you were dead, and I'm deeply disappointed that you’re not!” He clapped his hands together and raised his high-pitched voice to call—“Benoit!” He walked away towards the fireplace, his face flushed, shaking with the anger he had worked himself into. “If you were dead, I might have forgiven you, as one who has paid for his wrongdoing and foolishness. But being alive, I will never forgive you. You’ve gone too far. Only God knows where this will lead.”

“Benoit, the door. M. Andre-Louis Moreau to the door!” The tone argued an irrevocable determination. Pale and self-contained, but with a queer pain at his heart, Andre-Louis heard that dismissal, saw Benoit’s white, scared face and shaking hands half-raised as if he were about to expostulate with his master. And then another voice, a crisp, boyish voice, cut in.

“Benoit, the door. Mr. Andre-Louis Moreau at the door!” The tone conveyed an unyielding determination. Pale and composed, but with a strange pain in his heart, Andre-Louis heard that dismissal, saw Benoit’s white, frightened face and trembling hands half-raised as if he were about to protest to his master. Then another voice, a clear, youthful voice, interrupted.

“Uncle!” it cried, a world of indignation and surprise in its pitch, and then: “Andre!” And this time a note almost of gladness, certainly of welcome, was blended with the surprise that still remained.

“Uncle!” it shouted, full of outrage and shock in its tone, and then: “Andre!” This time, a hint of happiness, definitely of welcome, mixed with the surprise that was still there.

Both turned, half the room between them at the moment, and beheld Aline in one of the long, open windows, arrested there in the act of entering from the garden, Aline in a milk-maid bonnet of the latest mode, though without any of the tricolour embellishments that were so commonly to be seen upon them.

Both turned, half the room between them at the moment, and saw Aline in one of the long, open windows, stopped there as she was coming in from the garden, Aline in a milk-maid bonnet of the latest style, although without any of the tricolor decorations that were so commonly seen on them.

The thin lips of Andre’s long mouth twisted into a queer smile. Into his mind had flashed the memory of their last parting. He saw himself again, standing burning with indignation upon the pavement of Nantes, looking after her carriage as it receded down the Avenue de Gigan.

The thin lips of Andre’s long mouth curled into a strange smile. The memory of their last goodbye flashed through his mind. He saw himself again, standing there, seething with anger on the pavement of Nantes, watching her carriage disappear down the Avenue de Gigan.

She was coming towards him now with outstretched hands, a heightened colour in her cheeks, a smile of welcome on her lips. He bowed low and kissed her hand in silence.

She was walking toward him now with outstretched hands, a flush on her cheeks, a welcoming smile on her lips. He bowed deeply and kissed her hand quietly.

Then with a glance and a gesture she dismissed Benoit, and in her imperious fashion constituted herself Andre’s advocate against that harsh dismissal which she had overheard.

Then with a look and a wave, she sent Benoit away, and in her commanding way, made herself Andre’s supporter against that tough dismissal she had overheard.

“Uncle,” she said, leaving Andre and crossing to M. de Kercadiou, “you make me ashamed of you! To allow a feeling of peevishness to overwhelm all your affection for Andre!”

“Uncle,” she said, leaving Andre and walking over to M. de Kercadiou, “I’m ashamed of you! How can you let a little annoyance overshadow all your love for Andre?”

“I have no affection for him. I had once. He chose to extinguish it. He can go to the devil; and please observe that I don’t permit you to interfere.”

“I don’t have any feelings for him. I used to. He decided to end that. He can go to hell; and just so you know, I don’t allow you to get involved.”

“But if he confesses that he has done wrong...”

“But if he admits that he messed up...”

“He confesses nothing of the kind. He comes here to argue with me about these infernal Rights of Man. He proclaims himself unrepentant. He announces himself with pride to have been, as all Brittany says, the scoundrel who hid himself under the sobriquet of Omnes Omnibus. Is that to be condoned?”

“He admits nothing of the sort. He comes here to debate me about these damn Rights of Man. He claims to be unrepentant. He proudly declares himself to be, as everyone in Brittany says, the jerk who hid behind the name Omnes Omnibus. Is that something we should ignore?”

She turned to look at Andre across the wide space that now separated them.

She turned to look at Andre across the large space that now separated them.

“But is this really so? Don’t you repent, Andre—now that you see all the harm that has come?”

“But is this really true? Don’t you feel guilty, Andre—now that you see all the damage that has been done?”

It was a clear invitation to him, a pleading to him to say that he repented, to make his peace with his godfather. For a moment it almost moved him. Then, considering the subterfuge unworthy, he answered truthfully, though the pain he was suffering rang in his voice.

It was a clear invitation for him, a plea for him to admit that he was sorry, to make amends with his godfather. For a moment, it almost touched him. Then, seeing the deception as beneath him, he responded honestly, even though the pain he felt was evident in his voice.

“To confess repentance,” he said slowly, “would be to confess to a monstrous crime. Don’t you see that? Oh, monsieur, have patience with me; let me explain myself a little. You say that I am in part responsible for something of all this that has happened. My exhortations of the people at Rennes and twice afterwards at Nantes are said to have had their share in what followed there. It may be so. It would be beyond my power positively to deny it. Revolution followed and bloodshed. More may yet come. To repent implies a recognition that I have done wrong. How shall I say that I have done wrong, and thus take a share of the responsibility for all that blood upon my soul? I will be quite frank with you to show you how far, indeed, I am from repentance. What I did, I actually did against all my convictions at the time. Because there was no justice in France to move against the murderer of Philippe de Vilmorin, I moved in the only way that I imagined could make the evil done recoil upon the hand that did it, and those other hands that had the power but not the spirit to punish. Since then I have come to see that I was wrong, and that Philippe de Vilmorin and those who thought with him were in the right.

“To confess to feeling sorry,” he said slowly, “would mean admitting to a terrible crime. Don’t you see that? Oh, monsieur, have patience with me; let me explain myself a bit. You say I'm partly responsible for some of what has happened. My speeches to the people at Rennes and twice later at Nantes are said to have contributed to what followed there. That might be true. I can’t completely deny it. Revolution came, and blood was shed. More may still happen. To feel regret means acknowledging that I did something wrong. How can I say that I did wrong and take any share of the blame for all that blood on my conscience? I’ll be completely honest with you to show you just how far I truly am from regret. What I did, I did against all my beliefs at the time. Because there was no justice in France to take action against the murderer of Philippe de Vilmorin, I acted in the only way I thought could bring the consequences of the evil back to the hand that committed it, and to those others who had the power but not the will to punish. Since then, I've come to understand that I was wrong, and that Philippe de Vilmorin and those who agreed with him were right.”

“You must realize, monsieur, that it is with sincerest thankfulness that I find I have done nothing calling for repentance; that, on the contrary, when France is given the inestimable boon of a constitution, as will shortly happen, I may take pride in having played my part in bringing about the conditions that have made this possible.”

“You need to understand, sir, that I am truly grateful to see that I have done nothing that requires regret; on the contrary, when France is granted the invaluable gift of a constitution, which will happen soon, I can be proud of having contributed to the conditions that made this possible.”

There was a pause. M. de Kercadiou’s face turned from pink to purple.

There was a pause. M. de Kercadiou’s face changed from pink to purple.

“You have quite finished?” he said harshly.

“You all done?” he said sharply.

“If you have understood me, monsieur.”

“If you get me, sir.”

“Oh, I have understood you, and... and I beg that you will go.”

“Oh, I understand you, and... and I ask that you leave.”

Andre-Louis shrugged his shoulders and hung his head. He had come there so joyously, in such yearning, merely to receive a final dismissal. He looked at Aline. Her face was pale and troubled; but her wit failed to show her how she could come to his assistance. His excessive honesty had burnt all his boats.

Andre-Louis shrugged and hung his head. He had come here so happily, filled with hope, only to get a final rejection. He looked at Aline. Her face was pale and worried; but she couldn't find a way to help him. His brutal honesty had burned all his bridges.

“Very well, monsieur. Yet this I would ask you to remember after I am gone. I have not come to you as one seeking assistance, as one driven to you by need. I am no returning prodigal, as I have said. I am one who, needing nothing, asking nothing, master of his own destinies, has come to you driven by affection only, urged by the love and gratitude he bears you and will continue to bear you.”

“Alright, mister. However, I’d like you to remember this after I’m gone. I didn’t come to you as someone looking for help or driven by necessity. I’m not a returning prodigal, as I’ve said. I’m someone who needs nothing, asks for nothing, and is in control of his own fate. I came to you purely out of affection, motivated by the love and gratitude I feel for you and will continue to feel.”

“Ah, yes!” cried Aline, turning now to her uncle. Here at least was an argument in Andre’s favour, thought she. “That is true. Surely that...”

“Ah, yes!” Aline exclaimed, turning to her uncle. Here at least was a point in Andre’s favor, she thought. “That’s true. Surely that...”

Inarticulately he hissed her into silence, exasperated.

Inarticulately, he hissed at her to be quiet, feeling frustrated.

“Hereafter perhaps that will help you to think of me more kindly, monsieur.”

“Maybe this will help you see me in a better light, sir.”

“I see no occasion, sir, to think of you at all. Again, I beg that you will go.”

"I don't see any reason to think about you at all, sir. Once again, I ask that you leave."

Andre-Louis looked at Aline an instant, as if still hesitating.

Andre-Louis glanced at Aline for a moment, as if he was still unsure.

She answered him by a glance at her furious uncle, a faint shrug, and a lift of the eyebrows, dejection the while in her countenance.

She replied with a look at her angry uncle, a slight shrug, and a raise of her eyebrows, while her face showed disappointment.

It was as if she said: “You see his mood. There is nothing to be done.”

It was like she said: “You can see his mood. There's nothing we can do.”

He bowed with that singular grace the fencing-room had given him and went out by the door.

He bowed with the unique grace the fencing room had taught him and walked out the door.

“Oh, it is cruel!” cried Aline, in a stifled voice, her hands clenched, and she sprang to the window.

“Oh, it’s so cruel!” shouted Aline, in a choked voice, her hands clenched, and she rushed to the window.

“Aline!” her uncle’s voice arrested her. “Where are you going?”

“Aline!” her uncle called out, stopping her. “Where are you headed?”

“But we do not know where he is to be found.”

"But we don't know where he is."

“Who wants to find the scoundrel?”

“Who wants to find the jerk?”

“We may never see him again.”

“We might never see him again.”

“That is most fervently to be desired.”

"That is really what we hope for."

Aline said “Ouf!” and went out by the window.

Aline said, “Phew!” and climbed out the window.

He called after her, imperiously commanding her return. But Aline—dutiful child—closed her ears lest she must disobey him, and sped light-footed across the lawn to the avenue there to intercept the departing Andre-Louis.

He shouted after her, demanding that she come back. But Aline—being a good daughter—plugged her ears to avoid disobeying him and quickly ran across the lawn to the avenue to intercept the leaving Andre-Louis.

As he came forth wrapped in gloom, she stepped from the bordering trees into his path.

As he walked out looking all gloomy, she emerged from the surrounding trees and stepped into his way.

“Aline!” he cried, joyously almost.

“Aline!” he shouted, almost joyfully.

“I did not want you to go like this. I couldn’t let you,” she explained herself. “I know him better than you do, and I know that his great soft heart will presently melt. He will be filled with regret. He will want to send for you, and he will not know where to send.”

“I didn’t want you to leave like this. I couldn’t let you,” she explained. “I know him better than you do, and I know that his big, soft heart will eventually melt. He will be filled with regret. He will want to reach out to you, and he won’t know where to send it.”

“You think that?”

"Is that what you think?"

“Oh, I know it! You arrive in a bad moment. He is peevish and cross-grained, poor man, since he came here. These soft surroundings are all so strange to him. He wearies himself away from his beloved Gavrillac, his hunting and tillage, and the truth is that in his mind he very largely blames you for what has happened—for the necessity, or at least, the wisdom, of this change. Brittany, you must know, was becoming too unsafe. The chateau of La Tour d’Azyr, amongst others, was burnt to the ground some months ago. At any moment, given a fresh excitement, it may be the turn of Gavrillac. And for this and his present discomfort he blames you and your friends. But he will come round presently. He will be sorry that he sent you away like this—for I know that he loves you, Andre, in spite of all. I shall reason with him when the time comes. And then we shall want to know where to find you.”

“Oh, I get it! You picked a bad time to arrive. He’s moody and irritable, poor guy, since he got here. All these soft surroundings are really strange to him. He’s longing for his beloved Gavrillac, his hunting and farming, and honestly, he mostly blames you for everything that’s happened—for needing this change, or at least for thinking it’s a good idea. You should know, Brittany was becoming too dangerous. The chateau of La Tour d’Azyr, among others, was burned down a few months back. At any moment, with a new stir, Gavrillac could be next. He’s upset about this and his current discomfort, and he’s pointing the finger at you and your friends. But he’ll come around soon. He’ll regret sending you away like this—because I know he loves you, Andre, despite everything. I’ll talk to him when the time is right. Then we’ll want to know how to find you.”

“At number 13, Rue du Hasard. The number is unlucky, the name of the street appropriate. Therefore both are easy to remember.”

“At number 13, Rue du Hasard. The number is unlucky, and the street name fits well. So both are easy to remember.”

She nodded. “I will walk with you to the gates.” And side by side now they proceeded at a leisurely pace down the long avenue in the June sunshine dappled by the shadows of the bordering trees. “You are looking well, Andre; and do you know that you have changed a deal? I am glad that you have prospered.” And then, abruptly changing the subject before he had time to answer her, she came to the matter uppermost in her mind.

She nodded. “I’ll walk with you to the gates.” And now, side by side, they strolled at a relaxed pace down the long avenue, basking in the June sunshine filtered by the shadows of the trees lining the path. “You look great, Andre; and did you know you’ve really changed? I’m happy to see you’ve done well.” Then, suddenly switching topics before he could respond, she got to what was most on her mind.

“I have so wanted to see you in all these months, Andre. You were the only one who could help me; the only one who could tell me the truth, and I was angry with you for never having written to say where you were to be found.”

“I have really wanted to see you these past few months, Andre. You were the only one who could help me; the only one who could tell me the truth, and I was angry with you for never writing to let me know where to find you.”

“Of course you encouraged me to do so when last we met in Nantes.”

“Of course you encouraged me to do that the last time we met in Nantes.”

“What? Still resentful?”

“What? Still bitter?”

“I am never resentful. You should know that.” He expressed one of his vanities. He loved to think himself a Stoic. “But I still bear the scar of a wound that would be the better for the balm of your retraction.”

“I’m never bitter. You should know that.” He revealed one of his vanities. He liked to consider himself a Stoic. “But I still carry the scar of a wound that would heal better with the soothing touch of your apology.”

“Why, then, I retract, Andre. And now tell me.”

“Why, then, I take it back, Andre. Now tell me.”

“Yes, a self-seeking retraction,” said he. “You give me something that you may obtain something.” He laughed quite pleasantly. “Well, well; command me.”

“Yes, a self-serving retraction,” he said. “You offer me something, so you might get something in return.” He laughed quite nicely. “Well, well; go ahead, tell me what you want.”

“Tell me, Andre.” She paused, as if in some difficulty, and then went on, her eyes upon the ground: “Tell me—the truth of that event at the Feydau.”

“Tell me, Andre.” She hesitated, as if struggling with something, and then continued, her gaze fixed on the ground: “Tell me—the truth about what happened at the Feydau.”

The request fetched a frown to his brow. He suspected at once the thought that prompted it. Quite simply and briefly he gave her his version of the affair.

The request brought a frown to his face. He immediately suspected the reason behind it. He briefly and simply shared his side of the story with her.

She listened very attentively. When he had done she sighed; her face was very thoughtful.

She listened closely. When he finished, she sighed; her expression was deep in thought.

“That is much what I was told,” she said. “But it was added that M. de La Tour d’Azyr had gone to the theatre expressly for the purpose of breaking finally with La Binet. Do you know if that was so?”

"That's pretty much what I was told," she said. "But it was also mentioned that M. de La Tour d’Azyr had gone to the theater specifically to finally break things off with La Binet. Do you know if that's true?"

“I don’t; nor of any reason why it should be so. La Binet provided him the sort of amusement that he and his kind are forever craving...”

“I don’t; nor do I see any reason why it should be that way. La Binet gave him the kind of entertainment that he and his kind are always looking for...”

“Oh, there was a reason,” she interrupted him. “I was the reason. I spoke to Mme. de Sautron. I told her that I would not continue to receive one who came to me contaminated in that fashion.” She spoke of it with obvious difficulty, her colour rising as he watched her half-averted face.

“Oh, there was a reason,” she interrupted him. “I was the reason. I talked to Mme. de Sautron. I told her that I wouldn’t keep seeing someone who came to me like that.” She mentioned it with clear trouble, her cheeks flushed as he observed her face turned slightly away.

“Had you listened to me...” he was beginning, when again she interrupted him.

“Had you listened to me...” he was starting to say, when she interrupted him again.

“M. de Sautron conveyed my decision to him, and afterwards represented him to me as a man in despair, repentant, ready to give proofs—any proofs—of his sincerity and devotion to me. He told me that M. de La Tour d’Azyr had sworn to him that he would cut short that affair, that he would see La Binet no more. And then, on the very next day I heard of his having all but lost his life in that riot at the theatre. He had gone straight from that interview with M. de Sautron, straight from those protestations of future wisdom, to La Binet. I was indignant. I pronounced myself finally. I stated definitely that I would not in any circumstances receive M. de La Tour d’Azyr again! And then they pressed this explanation upon me. For a long time I would not believe it.”

“M. de Sautron communicated my decision to him and later described him as a desperate man, remorseful and eager to prove—any proof—his sincerity and devotion to me. He told me that M. de La Tour d’Azyr had sworn to him that he would end that affair and would no longer see La Binet. Then, the very next day, I heard he had nearly lost his life in that riot at the theater. He had gone straight from the meeting with M. de Sautron, right after those vows of future prudence, to La Binet. I was furious. I made my final stance clear. I explicitly stated that I would not, under any circumstances, see M. de La Tour d’Azyr again! And then they insisted on explaining this to me. For a long time, I refused to believe it.”

“So that you believe it now,” said Andre quickly. “Why?”

“So you believe it now,” Andre said quickly. “Why?”

“I have not said that I believe it now. But... but... neither can I disbelieve. Since we came to Meudon M. de La Tour d’Azyr has been here, and himself he has sworn to me that it was so.”

“I haven’t said that I believe it now. But... but... I also can’t disbelieve it. Since we arrived in Meudon, M. de La Tour d’Azyr has been here, and he himself has sworn to me that it’s true.”

“Oh, if M. de La Tour d’Azyr has sworn...” Andre-Louis was laughing on a bitter note of sarcasm.

“Oh, if M. de La Tour d’Azyr has sworn...” Andre-Louis laughed with a bitter touch of sarcasm.

“Have you ever known him lie?” she cut in sharply. That checked him. “M. de La Tour d’Azyr is, after all, a man of honour, and men of honour never deal in falsehood. Have you ever known him do so, that you should sneer as you have done?”

“Have you ever seen him lie?” she interrupted sharply. That caught him off guard. “M. de La Tour d’Azyr is, after all, a man of honor, and men of honor don’t deal in falsehood. Have you ever seen him do that, so that you should sneer as you just did?”

“No,” he confessed. Common justice demanded that he should admit that virtue at least in his enemy. “I have not known him lie, it is true. His kind is too arrogant, too self-confident to have recourse to untruth. But I have known him do things as vile...”

“No,” he admitted. Fairness required that he acknowledge some virtue in his enemy. “I can't say I've seen him lie, that’s true. His type is too proud, too sure of himself to resort to lies. But I have seen him do things that are just as despicable...”

“Nothing is as vile,” she interrupted, speaking from the code by which she had been reared. “It is for liars only—who are first cousin to thieves—that there is no hope. It is in falsehood only that there is real loss of honour.”

“Nothing is as disgusting,” she interrupted, speaking from her upbringing. “It’s only for liars—who are basically related to thieves—that there’s no hope. It’s only in dishonesty that there’s a true loss of honor.”

“You are defending that satyr, I think,” he said frostily.

"You’re defending that satyr, aren’t you?” he said coldly.

“I desire to be just.”

“I want to be fair.”

“Justice may seem to you a different matter when at last you shall have resolved yourself to become Marquise de La Tour d’Azyr.” He spoke bitterly.

“Justice might look different to you once you finally decide to become the Marquise de La Tour d’Azyr.” He said this with bitterness.

“I don’t think that I shall ever take that resolve.”

“I don’t think I’ll ever make that decision.”

“But you are still not sure—in spite of everything.”

"But you still aren't sure—despite everything."

“Can one ever be sure of anything in this world?”

“Can anyone ever be sure of anything in this world?”

“Yes. One can be sure of being foolish.”

“Yes. You can definitely be sure that you’re being foolish.”

Either she did not hear or did not heed him.

Either she didn't hear him or she didn't pay attention.

“You do not of your own knowledge know that it was not as M. de La Tour d’Azyr asserts—that he went to the Feydau that night?”

“You don’t actually know for sure that it wasn’t like M. de La Tour d’Azyr claims—that he went to the Feydau that night?”

“I don’t,” he admitted. “It is of course possible. But does it matter?”

“I don’t,” he admitted. “It’s definitely possible. But does it really matter?”

“It might matter. Tell me; what became of La Binet after all?”

“It could be important. Tell me, what happened to La Binet in the end?”

“I don’t know.”

"I don't know."

“You don’t know?” She turned to consider him. “And you can say it with that indifference! I thought... I thought you loved her, Andre.”

“You don’t know?” She turned to look at him. “And you can say that so casually! I thought... I thought you loved her, Andre.”

“So did I, for a little while. I was mistaken. It required a La Tour d’Azyr to disclose the truth to me. They have their uses, these gentlemen. They help stupid fellows like myself to perceive important truths. I was fortunate that revelation in my case preceded marriage. I can now look back upon the episode with equanimity and thankfulness for my near escape from the consequences of what was no more than an aberration of the senses. It is a thing commonly confused with love. The experience, as you see, was very instructive.”

“So did I, for a bit. I was wrong. It took a La Tour d’Azyr to show me the truth. These guys have their purpose. They help clueless people like me see important truths. I was lucky that this revelation came before marriage. I can now look back on that time with calmness and gratitude for my narrow escape from the fallout of what was just a mistake of the senses. It’s something that’s often mistaken for love. As you can see, the experience was quite enlightening.”

She looked at him in frank surprise.

She stared at him in genuine surprise.

“Do you know, Andre, I sometimes think that you have no heart.”

“Do you know, Andre, sometimes I feel like you have no heart.”

“Presumably because I sometimes betray intelligence. And what of yourself, Aline? What of your own attitude from the outset where M. de La Tour d’Azyr is concerned? Does that show heart? If I were to tell you what it really shows, we should end by quarrelling again, and God knows I can’t afford to quarrel with you now. I... I shall take another way.”

“Probably because I sometimes show intelligence. And what about you, Aline? What was your attitude from the beginning regarding M. de La Tour d’Azyr? Does that show compassion? If I were to tell you what it actually shows, we would end up arguing again, and God knows I can’t afford to argue with you right now. I... I’ll find another way.”

“What do you mean?”

"What's that supposed to mean?"

“Why, nothing at the moment, for you are not in any danger of marrying that animal.”

“Right now, nothing really, because you’re not at risk of marrying that jerk.”

“And if I were?”

“What if I were?”

“Ah! In that case affection for you would discover to me some means of preventing it—unless...” He paused.

“Ah! In that case, my feelings for you would help me find a way to stop it—unless...” He paused.

“Unless?” she demanded, challengingly, drawn to the full of her short height, her eyes imperious.

“Unless?” she asked, defiantly, standing tall for her short height, her eyes commanding.

“Unless you could also tell me that you loved him,” said he simply, whereat she was as suddenly and most oddly softened. And then he added, shaking his head: “But that of course is impossible.”

“Unless you could also tell me that you loved him,” he said plainly, which suddenly and strangely softened her. Then he added, shaking his head, “But that, of course, is impossible.”

“Why?” she asked him, quite gently now.

“Why?” she asked him softly now.

“Because you are what you are, Aline—utterly good and pure and adorable. Angels do not mate with devils. His wife you might become, but never his mate, Aline—never.”

“Because you are who you are, Aline—completely good and pure and adorable. Angels don't pair with devils. You might become his wife, but never his partner, Aline—never.”

They had reached the wrought-iron gates at the end of the avenue. Through these they beheld the waiting yellow chaise which had brought Andre-Louis. From near at hand came the creak of other wheels, the beat of other hooves, and now another vehicle came in sight, and drew to a stand-still beside the yellow chaise—a handsome equipage with polished mahogany panels on which the gold and azure of armorial bearings flashed brilliantly in the sunlight. A footman swung to earth to throw wide the gates; but in that moment the lady who occupied the carriage, perceiving Aline, waved to her and issued a command.

They had reached the wrought-iron gates at the end of the avenue. Through these, they saw the waiting yellow carriage that had brought Andre-Louis. Nearby, they could hear the creak of other wheels and the beat of other hooves, and soon another vehicle came into view, stopping next to the yellow carriage—a beautiful carriage with polished mahogany panels, where the gold and blue of the family crests shone brightly in the sunlight. A footman jumped down to open the gates; but at that moment, the lady in the carriage noticed Aline, waved to her, and gave an order.





CHAPTER V. MADAME DE PLOUGASTEL

The postilion drew rein, and the footman opened the door, letting down the steps and proffering his arm to his mistress to assist her to alight, since that was the wish she had expressed. Then he opened one wing of the iron gates, and held it for her. She was a woman of something more than forty, who once must have been very lovely, who was very lovely still with the refining quality that age brings to some women. Her dress and carriage alike advertised great rank.

The driver pulled the reins, and the footman opened the door, lowering the steps and offering his arm to help his lady get out, as she had requested. Then he opened one side of the iron gates and held it for her. She was a woman just over forty, who must have been very beautiful in her youth and still looked stunning with the elegance that age brings to some women. Her outfit and demeanor clearly showed her high status.

“I take my leave here, since you have a visitor,” said Andre-Louis.

“I'll take my leave now, since you have a visitor,” said Andre-Louis.

“But it is an old acquaintance of your own, Andre. You remember Mme. la Comtesse de Plougastel?”

“But it’s an old friend of yours, Andre. Do you remember Mme. la Comtesse de Plougastel?”

He looked at the approaching lady, whom Aline was now hastening forward to meet, and because she was named to him he recognized her. He must, he thought, had he but looked, have recognized her without prompting anywhere at any time, and this although it was some sixteen years since last he had seen her. The sight of her now brought it all back to him—a treasured memory that had never permitted itself to be entirely overlaid by subsequent events.

He looked at the lady approaching, whom Aline was now rushing to meet, and because she was mentioned to him, he recognized her. He thought that if he had just looked, he would have recognized her without any hints at any time, even though it had been about sixteen years since he last saw her. Seeing her now brought everything back to him—a cherished memory that had never completely faded away despite everything that had happened since.

When he was a boy of ten, on the eve of being sent to school at Rennes, she had come on a visit to his godfather, who was her cousin. It happened that at the time he was taken by Rabouillet to the Manor of Gavrillac, and there he had been presented to Mme. de Plougastel. The great lady, in all the glory then of her youthful beauty, with her gentle, cultured voice—so cultured that she had seemed to speak a language almost unknown to the little Breton lad—and her majestic air of the great world, had scared him a little at first. Very gently had she allayed those fears of his, and by some mysterious enchantment she had completely enslaved his regard. He recalled now the terror in which he had gone to the embrace to which he was bidden, and the subsequent reluctance with which he had left those soft round arms. He remembered, too, how sweetly she had smelled and the very perfume she had used, a perfume as of lilac—for memory is singularly tenacious in these matters.

When he was ten years old, just before being sent to school in Rennes, she visited his godfather, who was her cousin. At that time, he was taken by Rabouillet to the Manor of Gavrillac, where he met Mme. de Plougastel. The elegant lady, radiant in her youthful beauty, with her soft, cultured voice—so refined that it seemed to the little Breton boy like a language he barely understood—and her dignified presence, initially intimidated him. She gently eased his fears, and through some mysterious charm, she completely captured his admiration. He now remembers the anxiety he felt as he approached the embrace he was invited to, and how reluctantly he left those soft, welcoming arms. He also recalls her sweet scent and the very perfume she wore, which reminded him of lilacs—because memory has a remarkable ability to hold onto these details.

For three days whilst she had been at Gavrillac, he had gone daily to the manor, and so had spent hours in her company. A childless woman with the maternal instinct strong within her, she had taken this precociously intelligent, wide-eyed lad to her heart.

For three days while she was at Gavrillac, he went to the manor every day and spent hours with her. A woman without children but with a strong maternal instinct, she had taken this bright, wide-eyed boy to her heart.

“Give him to me, Cousin Quintin,” he remembered her saying on the last of those days to his godfather. “Let me take him back with me to Versailles as my adopted child.”

“Give him to me, Cousin Quintin,” he remembered her saying to his godfather on the last of those days. “Let me take him back with me to Versailles as my adopted child.”

But the Seigneur had gravely shaken his head in silent refusal, and there had been no further question of such a thing. And then, when she said good-bye to him—the thing came flooding back to him now—there had been tears in her eyes.

But the Lord had seriously shaken his head in silent refusal, and there had been no further discussion about it. And then, when she said goodbye to him—the memory flooded back to him now—there had been tears in her eyes.

“Think of me sometimes, Andre-Louis,” had been her last words.

"Think of me sometimes, Andre-Louis," were her last words.

He remembered how flattered he had been to have won within so short a time the affection of this great lady. The thing had given him a sense of importance that had endured for months thereafter, finally to fade into oblivion.

He remembered how flattered he felt to have earned the affection of such a remarkable woman in such a short time. It gave him a sense of importance that lasted for months before eventually fading away.

But all was vividly remembered now upon beholding her again, after sixteen years, profoundly changed and matured, the girl—for she had been no more in those old days—sunk in this worldly woman with the air of calm dignity and complete self-possession. Yet, he insisted, he must have known her anywhere again.

But everything was clearly recalled now when he saw her again, after sixteen years, profoundly changed and grown-up; the girl—because she had been nothing more back then—had transformed into this worldly woman with an aura of calm dignity and total self-confidence. Still, he insisted that he would have recognized her anywhere.

Aline embraced her affectionately, and then answering the questioning glance with faintly raised eyebrows that madame was directing towards Aline’s companion—

Aline hugged her tightly, then responded to the curious look that madame was giving Aline’s companion with slightly raised eyebrows—

“This is Andre-Louis,” she said. “You remember Andre-Louis, madame?”

“This is Andre-Louis,” she said. “Do you remember Andre-Louis, ma’am?”

Madame checked. Andre-Louis saw the surprise ripple over her face, taking with it some of her colour, leaving her for a moment breathless.

Madame checked. Andre-Louis saw the surprise wash over her face, draining some of her color and leaving her momentarily breathless.

And then the voice—the well-remembered rich, musical voice—richer and deeper now than of yore, repeated his name:

And then the voice—the familiar, rich, musical voice—richer and deeper now than before, repeated his name:

“Andre-Louis!”

“Andre-Louis!”

Her manner of uttering it suggested that it awakened memories, memories perhaps of the departed youth with which it was associated. And she paused a long moment, considering him, a little wide-eyed, what time he bowed before her.

Her way of saying it hinted that it brought back memories, maybe of the young man who was linked to it. She paused for a while, looking at him with a bit of surprise, as he bowed to her.

“But of course I remember him,” she said at last, and came towards him, putting out her hand. He kissed it dutifully, submissively, instinctively. “And this is what you have grown into?” She appraised him, and he flushed with pride at the satisfaction in her tone. He seemed to have gone back sixteen years, and to be again the little Breton lad at Gavrillac. She turned to Aline. “How mistaken Quintin was in his assumptions. He was pleased to see him again, was he not?”

“But of course I remember him,” she finally said, walking toward him and reaching out her hand. He kissed it dutifully, submissively, almost instinctively. “And this is what you’ve grown into?” She assessed him, and he flushed with pride at the satisfaction in her voice. It felt like he had gone back sixteen years, becoming the little Breton boy at Gavrillac again. She turned to Aline. “How wrong Quintin was in his assumptions. He was happy to see him again, wasn’t he?”

“So pleased, madame, that he has shown me the door,” said Andre-Louis.

“So glad, ma’am, that he has kicked me out,” said Andre-Louis.

“Ah!” She frowned, conning him still with those dark, wistful eyes of hers. “We must change that, Aline. He is of course very angry with you. But it is not the way to make converts. I will plead for you, Andre-Louis. I am a good advocate.”

“Ah!” She frowned, studying him intently with those dark, longing eyes of hers. “We need to fix that, Aline. He’s definitely upset with you. But this isn’t the way to win people over. I’ll speak on your behalf, Andre-Louis. I’m a good advocate.”

He thanked her and took his leave.

He thanked her and said goodbye.

“I leave my case in your hands with gratitude. My homage, madame.”

“I trust my case to you with appreciation. My respect, ma'am.”

And so it happened that in spite of his godfather’s forbidding reception of him, the fragment of a song was on his lips as his yellow chaise whirled him back to Paris and the Rue du Hasard. That meeting with Mme. de Plougastel had enheartened him; her promise to plead his case in alliance with Aline gave him assurance that all would be well.

And so it happened that despite his godfather’s unwelcoming reception, a snippet of a song was on his lips as his yellow carriage sped him back to Paris and the Rue du Hasard. That meeting with Madame de Plougastel had lifted his spirits; her promise to support him alongside Aline reassured him that everything would turn out fine.

That he was justified of this was proved when on the following Thursday towards noon his academy was invaded by M. de Kercadiou. Gilles, the boy, brought him word of it, and breaking off at once the lesson upon which he was engaged, he pulled off his mask, and went as he was—in a chamois waistcoat buttoned to the chin and with his foil under his arm to the modest salon below, where his godfather awaited him.

That he was right about this was clear when, the following Thursday around noon, M. de Kercadiou showed up at his academy. Gilles, the boy, informed him, and immediately ending the lesson he was teaching, he took off his mask and went as he was—in a chamois waistcoat buttoned to the chin and with his foil under his arm—to the modest salon below, where his godfather was waiting for him.

The florid little Lord of Gavrillac stood almost defiantly to receive him.

The colorful little Lord of Gavrillac stood almost defiantly to greet him.

“I have been over-persuaded to forgive you,” he announced aggressively, seeming thereby to imply that he consented to this merely so as to put an end to tiresome importunities.

“I’ve been pushed into forgiving you,” he said sharply, suggesting that he was only agreeing to this to stop the annoying pleas.

Andre-Louis was not misled. He detected a pretence adopted by the Seigneur so as to enable him to retreat in good order.

Andre-Louis was not fooled. He saw through the act the Seigneur put on to allow himself to back away gracefully.

“My blessings on the persuaders, whoever they may have been. You restore me my happiness, monsieur my godfather.”

"My thanks to the persuaders, whoever they were. You bring back my happiness, sir, my godfather."

He took the hand that was proffered and kissed it, yielding to the impulse of the unfailing habit of his boyish days. It was an act symbolical of his complete submission, reestablishing between himself and his godfather the bond of protected and protector, with all the mutual claims and duties that it carries. No mere words could more completely have made his peace with this man who loved him.

He took the offered hand and kissed it, giving in to the instinct from his younger days. It was a gesture that symbolized his full submission, reinforcing the relationship between him and his godfather as one of protector and protected, along with all the mutual responsibilities that come with it. No words could have made his peace with this man who loved him more completely.

M. de Kercadiou’s face flushed a deeper pink, his lip trembled, and there was a huskiness in the voice that murmured “My dear boy!” Then he recollected himself, threw back his great head and frowned. His voice resumed its habitual shrillness. “You realize, I hope, that you have behaved damnably... damnably, and with the utmost ingratitude?”

M. de Kercadiou’s face turned a deeper shade of pink, his lip quivered, and there was a husky tone in the voice that murmured, “My dear boy!” Then he collected himself, tilted his head back, and scowled. His voice returned to its usual high pitch. “I hope you understand that you've acted horribly... horribly, and with the utmost ingratitude?”

“Does not that depend upon the point of view?” quoth Andre-Louis, but his tone was studiously conciliatory.

“Doesn't that depend on the point of view?” Andre-Louis said, but his tone was intentionally friendly.

“It depends upon a fact, and not upon any point of view. Since I have been persuaded to overlook it, I trust that at least you have some intention of reforming.”

“It depends on a fact, not just a viewpoint. Since I've been convinced to let it go, I hope you have some intention of making changes.”

“I... I will abstain from politics,” said Andre-Louis, that being the utmost he could say with truth.

"I'll"

“That is something, at least.” His godfather permitted himself to be mollified, now that a concession—or a seeming concession—had been made to his just resentment.

"At least that's something." His godfather allowed himself to be appeased, now that a concession—or what looked like one—had been made to his rightful anger.

“A chair, monsieur.”

“A chair, sir.”

“No, no. I have come to carry you off to pay a visit with me. You owe it entirely to Mme. de Plougastel that I consent to receive you again. I desire that you come with me to thank her.”

“No, no. I’m here to take you with me for a visit. You can thank Mme. de Plougastel for my agreeing to see you again. I’d like you to come with me to express your gratitude to her.”

“I have my engagements here...” began Andre-Louis, and then broke off. “No matter! I will arrange it. A moment.” And he was turning away to reenter the academy.

“I have my commitments here...” Andre-Louis started but then paused. “It doesn’t matter! I’ll sort it out. Just a moment.” He turned to go back into the academy.

“What are your engagements? You are not by chance a fencing-instructor?” M. de Kercadiou had observed the leather waistcoat and the foil tucked under Andre-Louis’ arm.

“What are you up to? You’re not, by any chance, a fencing instructor?” M. de Kercadiou had noticed the leather vest and the foil tucked under Andre-Louis’ arm.

“I am the master of this academy—the academy of the late Bertrand des Amis, the most flourishing school of arms in Paris to-day.”

“I am the head of this academy—the academy of the late Bertrand des Amis, the most prominent school of combat in Paris today.”

M. de Kercadiou’s brows went up.

M. de Kercadiou raised his eyebrows.

“And you are master of it?”

“And you’re in charge of it?”

“Maitre en fait d’Armes. I succeeded to the academy upon the death of des Amis.”

“Maitre en fait d’Armes. I took over the academy after des Amis passed away.”

He left M. Kercadiou to think it over, and went to make his arrangements and effect the necessary changes in his toilet.

He left M. Kercadiou to think about it and went to make his plans and make the necessary changes to his outfit.

“So that is why you have taken to wearing a sword,” said M. de Kercadiou, as they climbed into his waiting carriage.

“So that’s why you’ve started wearing a sword,” said M. de Kercadiou, as they climbed into his waiting carriage.

“That and the need to guard one’s self in these times.”

"That and the need to protect oneself in these times."

“And do you mean to tell me that a man who lives by what is after all an honourable profession, a profession mainly supported by the nobility, can at the same time associate himself with these peddling attorneys and low pamphleteers who are spreading dissension and insubordination?”

“And you really expect me to believe that a man who makes a living in what is, after all, an honorable profession—one that's mostly backed by the nobility—can also hang out with those shady attorneys and cheap pamphleteers who are stirring up trouble and disobedience?”

“You forget that I am a peddling attorney myself, made so by your own wishes, monsieur.”

“You forget that I’m a struggling attorney myself, made that way by your own wishes, sir.”

M. de Kercadiou grunted, and took snuff. “You say the academy flourishes?” he asked presently.

M. de Kercadiou grunted and took a pinch of snuff. “You say the academy is thriving?” he asked after a moment.

“It does. I have two assistant instructors. I could employ a third. It is hard work.”

"It does. I have two assistant instructors. I could hire a third. It’s tough work."

“That should mean that your circumstances are affluent.”

"That should mean that you're in a good situation financially."

“I have reason to be satisfied. I have far more than I need.”

“I have a good reason to feel content. I have way more than I need.”

“Then you’ll be able to do your share in paying off this national debt,” growled the nobleman, well content that—as he conceived it—some of the evil Andre-Louis had helped to sow should recoil upon him.

“Then you’ll be able to do your part in paying off this national debt,” growled the nobleman, pleased that—as he saw it—some of the trouble Andre-Louis had helped create would come back to him.

Then the talk veered to Mme. de Plougastel. M. de Kercadiou, Andre-Louis gathered, but not the reason for it, disapproved most strongly of this visit. But then Madame la Comtesse was a headstrong woman whom there was no denying, whom all the world obeyed. M. de Plougastel was at present absent in Germany, but would shortly be returning. It was an indiscreet admission from which it was easy to infer that M. de Plougastel was one of those intriguing emissaries who came and went between the Queen of France and her brother, the Emperor of Austria.

Then the conversation shifted to Mme. de Plougastel. M. de Kercadiou, as Andre-Louis picked up, strongly disapproved of this visit, although he didn’t know why. But Madame la Comtesse was a headstrong woman who commanded attention and respect from everyone. M. de Plougastel was currently in Germany but would be back soon. It was an indiscreet comment that hinted M. de Plougastel was one of those clever messengers going back and forth between the Queen of France and her brother, the Emperor of Austria.

The carriage drew up before a handsome hotel in the Faubourg Saint-Denis, at the corner of the Rue Paradis, and they were ushered by a sleek servant into a little boudoir, all gilt and brocade, that opened upon a terrace above a garden that was a park in miniature. Here madame awaited them. She rose, dismissing the young person who had been reading to her, and came forward with both hands outheld to greet her cousin Kercadiou.

The carriage pulled up in front of a beautiful hotel in Faubourg Saint-Denis, at the corner of Rue Paradis, and a stylish servant led them into a small boudoir, adorned with gold and brocade, that opened onto a terrace overlooking a garden that was like a mini park. Here, madame was waiting for them. She stood up, sending away the young person who had been reading to her, and stepped forward with both hands outstretched to greet her cousin Kercadiou.

“I almost feared you would not keep your word,” she said. “It was unjust. But then I hardly hoped that you would succeed in bringing him.” And her glance, gentle, and smiling welcome upon him, indicated Andre-Louis.

“I almost thought you wouldn’t keep your promise,” she said. “That would have been unfair. But I didn't really believe you would manage to bring him.” And her glance, a gentle and smiling welcome, was directed at Andre-Louis.

The young man made answer with formal gallantry.

The young man responded with polite charm.

“The memory of you, madame, is too deeply imprinted on my heart for any persuasions to have been necessary.”

“The memory of you, ma'am, is too deeply engrained in my heart for any convincing to have been needed.”

“Ah, the courtier!” said madame, and abandoned him her hand. “We are to have a little talk, Andre-Louis,” she informed him, with a gravity that left him vaguely ill at ease.

“Ah, the courtier!” said madame, and offered him her hand. “We need to have a little chat, Andre-Louis,” she told him, with a seriousness that made him feel somewhat uneasy.

They sat down, and for a while the conversation was of general matters, chiefly concerned, however, with Andre-Louis, his occupations and his views. And all the while madame was studying him attentively with those gentle, wistful eyes, until again that sense of uneasiness began to pervade him. He realized instinctively that he had been brought here for some purpose deeper than that which had been avowed.

They sat down, and for a while, the conversation covered general topics, mainly focused on Andre-Louis, his activities, and his opinions. Throughout this, Madame watched him closely with her kind, wistful eyes, until a sense of unease started to wash over him again. He instinctively understood that he had been brought here for a reason deeper than what had been stated.

At last, as if the thing were concerted—and the clumsy Lord of Gavrillac was the last man in the world to cover his tracks—his godfather rose and, upon a pretext of desiring to survey the garden, sauntered through the windows on to the terrace, over whose white stone balustrade the geraniums trailed in a scarlet riot. Thence he vanished among the foliage below.

At last, as if it were planned—and the awkward Lord of Gavrillac was the last person to hide his tracks—his godfather stood up and, under the excuse of wanting to check out the garden, casually walked through the windows onto the terrace, where the geraniums spilled in a bright red chaos over the white stone railing. From there, he disappeared into the greenery below.

“Now we can talk more intimately,” said madame. “Come here, and sit beside me.” She indicated the empty half of the settee she occupied.

“Now we can talk more closely,” said the woman. “Come here and sit next to me.” She pointed to the empty side of the couch she was sitting on.

Andre-Louis went obediently, but a little uncomfortably. “You know,” she said gently, placing a hand upon his arm, “that you have behaved very ill, that your godfather’s resentment is very justly founded?”

Andre-Louis went along willingly, but somewhat uneasily. “You know,” she said softly, putting a hand on his arm, “that you’ve acted very poorly, and your godfather’s anger is completely justified?”

“Madame, if I knew that, I should be the most unhappy, the most despairing of men.” And he explained himself, as he had explained himself on Sunday to his godfather. “What I did, I did because it was the only means to my hand in a country in which justice was paralyzed by Privilege to make war upon an infamous scoundrel who had killed my best friend—a wanton, brutal act of murder, which there was no law to punish. And as if that were not enough—forgive me if I speak with the utmost frankness, madame—he afterwards debauched the woman I was to have married.”

“Madam, if I knew that, I would be the most unhappy, the most hopeless man.” He clarified, just as he had to his godfather on Sunday. “What I did was the only way I could act in a country where privilege has paralyzed justice, to take action against a despicable scoundrel who murdered my best friend—a cruel and unnecessary act of violence that no law addressed. And if that wasn’t enough—please forgive my honesty, madam—he later seduced the woman I was supposed to marry.”

“Ah, mon Dieu!” she cried out.

“Ah, my God!” she cried out.

“Forgive me. I know that it is horrible. You perceive, perhaps, what I suffered, how I came to be driven. That last affair of which I am guilty—the riot that began in the Feydau Theatre and afterwards enveloped the whole city of Nantes—was provoked by this.”

“Please forgive me. I know it’s terrible. You might understand what I went through, how I was pushed to this point. That last incident I’m responsible for—the riot that started at the Feydau Theatre and then spread throughout the entire city of Nantes—was triggered by this.”

“Who was she, this girl?”

“Who was she, this girl?”

It was like a woman, he thought, to fasten upon the unessential.

It was typical of a woman, he thought, to focus on what's unimportant.

“Oh, a theatre girl, a poor fool of whom I have no regrets. La Binet was her name. I was a player at the time in her father’s troupe. That was after the Rennes business, when it was necessary to hide from such justice as exists in France—the gallows’ justice for unfortunates who are not ‘born.’ This added wrong led me to provoke a riot in the theatre.”

“Oh, a theater girl, a poor fool I don’t regret at all. Her name was La Binet. I was an actor in her father’s troupe back then. That was after the Rennes incident, when I had to hide from the kind of justice that exists in France—the kind that leads to the gallows for those who are not ‘born.’ This added injustice led me to stir up a riot in the theater.”

“Poor boy,” she said tenderly. “Only a woman’s heart can realize what you must have suffered; and because of that I can so readily forgive you. But now...”

“Poor boy,” she said gently. “Only a woman’s heart can understand what you must have gone through; and because of that, I can easily forgive you. But now...”

“Ah, but you don’t understand, madame. If to-day I thought that I had none but personal grounds for having lent a hand in the holy work of abolishing Privilege, I think I should cut my throat. My true justification lies in the insincerity of those who intended that the convocation of the States General should be a sham, mere dust in the eyes of the nation.”

“Ah, but you don’t get it, ma'am. If today I believed that I had only personal reasons for helping with the important task of getting rid of Privilege, I think I would want to end my life. My real justification comes from the dishonesty of those who meant for the meeting of the States General to be a joke, just a distraction for the nation.”

“Was it not, perhaps, wise to have been insincere in such a matter?”

“Wasn’t it maybe smart to have been dishonest about something like this?”

He looked at her blankly.

He stared at her blankly.

“Can it ever be wise, madame, to be insincere?”

“Is it ever smart, ma'am, to be dishonest?”

“Oh, indeed it can; believe me, who am twice your age, and know my world.”

“Oh, it definitely can; trust me, I’m twice your age and I know my way around this world.”

“I should say, madame, that nothing is wise that complicates existence; and I know of nothing that so complicates it as insincerity. Consider a moment the complications that have arisen out of this.”

“I should say, ma'am, that nothing is wise that makes life more complicated; and I know of nothing that complicates it more than insincerity. Think for a moment about the mess that has come from this.”

“But surely, Andre-Louis, your views have not been so perverted that you do not see that a governing class is a necessity in any country?”

“But surely, Andre-Louis, your views haven’t become so twisted that you can’t see that a ruling class is essential in any country?”

“Why, of course. But not necessarily a hereditary one.”

“Of course. But it doesn't have to be hereditary.”

“What else?”

"What else is there?"

He answered her with an epigram. “Man, madame, is the child of his own work. Let there be no inheriting of rights but from such a parent. Thus a nation’s best will always predominate, and such a nation will achieve greatly.”

He responded to her with a clever saying. “A man, ma’am, is the product of his own efforts. Rights should only be inherited from such a source. This way, the best of a nation will always come out on top, and that nation will accomplish great things.”

“But do you account birth of no importance?”

“But don’t you think birth is important?”

“Of none, madame—or else my own might trouble me.” From the deep flush that stained her face, he feared that he had offended by what was almost an indelicacy. But the reproof that he was expecting did not come. Instead—

“Of none, ma’am—or else my own might bother me.” From the deep blush that colored her face, he worried that he had offended her with what was nearly an awkward comment. But the criticism he expected didn’t come. Instead—

“And does it not?” she asked. “Never, Andre?”

“And doesn’t it?” she asked. “Never, Andre?”

“Never, madame. I am content.”

"Never, ma'am. I'm content."

“You have never... never regretted your lack of parents’ care?”

“You’ve never... never regretted not having your parents around?”

He laughed, sweeping aside her sweet charitable concern that was so superfluous. “On the contrary, madame, I tremble to think what they might have made of me, and I am grateful to have had the fashioning of myself.”

He laughed, brushing off her nice but unnecessary concern. “On the contrary, ma'am, I shudder to think what they could have turned me into, and I’m thankful I was able to shape myself.”

She looked at him for a moment very sadly, and then, smiling, gently shook her head.

She looked at him sadly for a moment, then smiled and gently shook her head.

“You do not want self-satisfaction... Yet I could wish that you saw things differently, Andre. It is a moment of great opportunities for a young man of talent and spirit. I could help you; I could help you, perhaps, to go very far if you would permit yourself to be helped after my fashion.”

“You don't want to be complacent... But I wish you would see things differently, Andre. This is a time full of great opportunities for a talented and ambitious young man. I could assist you; I could help you go very far if you would be open to my way of helping.”

“Yes,” he thought, “help me to a halter by sending me on treasonable missions to Austria on the Queen’s behalf, like M. de Plougastel. That would certainly end in a high position for me.”

“Yes,” he thought, “help me to a noose by sending me on treasonous missions to Austria on the Queen’s behalf, like M. de Plougastel. That would definitely lead to a high position for me.”

Aloud he answered more as politeness prompted. “I am grateful, madame. But you will see that, holding the ideals I have expressed, I could not serve any cause that is opposed to their realization.”

He replied more out of politeness. “Thank you, ma’am. But as you can see, with the ideals I’ve shared, I can’t support any cause that goes against them.”

“You are misled by prejudice, Andre-Louis, by personal grievances. Will you allow them to stand in the way of your advancement?”

“You're being misled by your biases, Andre-Louis, by your personal grudges. Are you going to let them hold you back from getting ahead?”

“If what I call ideals were really prejudices, would it be honest of me to run counter to them whilst holding them?”

“If what I call ideals were actually just prejudices, would it be honest for me to go against them while still believing in them?”

“If I could convince you that you are mistaken! I could help you so much to find a worthy employment for the talents you possess. In the service of the King you would prosper quickly. Will you think of it, Andre-Louis, and let us talk of this again?”

“If I could convince you that you’re wrong! I could help you so much to find a meaningful job for the talents you have. In the King’s service, you would succeed quickly. Will you think about it, Andre-Louis, and let’s talk about this again?”

He answered her with formal, chill politeness.

He responded to her with a polite but distant manner.

“I fear that it would be idle, madame. Yet your interest in me is very flattering, and I thank you. It is unfortunate for me that I am so headstrong.”

“I worry that it would be pointless, ma'am. But your interest in me is really flattering, and I appreciate it. It's unfortunate for me that I can be so stubborn.”

“And now who deals in insincerity?” she asked him.

“And now who is being insincere?” she asked him.

“Ah, but you see, madame, it is an insincerity that does not mislead.”

“Ah, but you see, ma'am, it's a dishonesty that doesn't deceive.”

And then M. de Kercadiou came in through the window again, and announced fussily that he must be getting back to Meudon, and that he would take his godson with him and set him down at the Rue du Hasard.

And then M. de Kercadiou came in through the window again, and announced fussily that he had to head back to Meudon, and that he would take his godson with him and drop him off at Rue du Hasard.

“You must bring him again, Quintin,” the Countess said, as they took their leave of her.

“You have to bring him back, Quintin,” the Countess said as they were leaving her.

“Some day, perhaps,” said M. de Kercadiou vaguely, and swept his godson out.

“Maybe someday,” said M. de Kercadiou vaguely, and ushered his godson out.

In the carriage he asked him bluntly of what madame had talked.

In the carriage, he directly asked him what the lady had discussed.

“She was very kind—a sweet woman,” said Andre-Louis pensively.

“She was really nice—a sweet woman,” Andre-Louis said thoughtfully.

“Devil take you, I didn’t ask you the opinion that you presume to have formed of her. I asked you what she said to you.”

“Devil take you, I didn’t ask for your opinion about her. I asked you what she said to you.”

“She strove to point out to me the error of my ways. She spoke of great things that I might do—to which she would very kindly help me—if I were to come to my senses. But as miracles do not happen, I gave her little encouragement to hope.”

“She tried to help me see where I was going wrong. She talked about all the amazing things I could achieve—with her generous support—if I could just wake up to reality. But since miracles don’t happen, I didn’t give her much reason to be optimistic.”

“I see. I see. Did she say anything else?”

“I got it. I got it. Did she say anything more?”

He was so peremptory that Andre-Louis turned to look at him.

He was so commanding that Andre-Louis turned to look at him.

“What else did you expect her to say, monsieur my godfather?”

“What else did you think she would say, my godfather?”

“Oh, nothing.”

“Oh, it’s nothing.”

“Then she fulfilled your expectations.”

“Then she met your expectations.”

“Eh? Oh, a thousand devils, why can’t you express yourself in a sensible manner that a plain man can understand without having to think about it?”

“Eh? Oh, a thousand devils, why can't you say something in a way that a regular person can understand without having to think too hard about it?”

He sulked after that most of the way to the Rue du Hasard, or so it seemed to Andre-Louis. At least he sat silent, gloomily thoughtful to judge by his expression.

He sulked for most of the way to the Rue du Hasard, or at least that's how it appeared to Andre-Louis. He remained silent, looking gloomy and deep in thought by the look on his face.

“You may come and see us soon again at Meudon,” he told Andre-Louis at parting. “But please remember—no revolutionary politics in future, if we are to remain friends.”

“You can come and see us again soon at Meudon,” he told Andre-Louis as they said goodbye. “But please remember—no revolutionary politics in the future, if we want to stay friends.”





CHAPTER VI. POLITICIANS

One morning in August the academy in the Rue du Hasard was invaded by Le Chapelier accompanied by a man of remarkable appearance, whose herculean stature and disfigured countenance seemed vaguely familiar to Andre-Louis. He was a man of little, if anything, over thirty, with small bright eyes buried in an enormous face. His cheek-bones were prominent, his nose awry, as if it had been broken by a blow, and his mouth was rendered almost shapeless by the scars of another injury. (A bull had horned him in the face when he was but a lad.) As if that were not enough to render his appearance terrible, his cheeks were deeply pock-marked. He was dressed untidily in a long scarlet coat that descended almost to his ankles, soiled buckskin breeches and boots with reversed tops. His shirt, none too clean, was open at the throat, the collar hanging limply over an unknotted cravat, displaying fully the muscular neck that rose like a pillar from his massive shoulders. He swung a cane that was almost a club in his left hand, and there was a cockade in his biscuit-coloured, conical hat. He carried himself with an aggressive, masterful air, that great head of his thrown back as if he were eternally at defiance.

One August morning, the academy on Rue du Hasard was taken over by Le Chapelier, who was accompanied by a man with a striking appearance. His massive build and scarred face seemed vaguely familiar to Andre-Louis. He was just over thirty, with small, bright eyes set deep into an enormous face. His high cheekbones, crooked nose—likely broken from a hit—and almost shapeless mouth, marred by scars from another injury, made a terrifying sight. (He had been gored in the face by a bull when he was a young boy.) To make matters worse, his face was deeply pockmarked. He wore an untidy long scarlet coat that nearly reached his ankles, dirty buckskin breeches, and boots that were turned inside out. His shirt was not very clean, open at the throat, with the collar drooping over an unknotted cravat, showcasing the muscular neck that rose like a column from his broad shoulders. In his left hand, he swung a cane that resembled a club, and he sported a cockade on his biscuit-colored conical hat. He carried himself with a bold, commanding presence, his great head held back as if he were always challenging the world.

Le Chapelier, whose manner was very grave, named him to Andre-Louis.

Le Chapelier, who was very serious, called him Andre-Louis.

“This is M. Danton, a brother-lawyer, President of the Cordeliers, of whom you will have heard.”

“This is M. Danton, a fellow lawyer, President of the Cordeliers, whom you may have heard of.”

Of course Andre-Louis had heard of him. Who had not, by then?

Of course Andre-Louis had heard of him. Who hadn't by that point?

Looking at him now with interest, Andre-Louis wondered how it came that all, or nearly all the leading innovators, were pock-marked. Mirabeau, the journalist Desmoulins, the philanthropist Marat, Robespierre the little lawyer from Arras, this formidable fellow Danton, and several others he could call to mind all bore upon them the scars of smallpox. Almost he began to wonder was there any connection between the two. Did an attack of smallpox produce certain moral results which found expression in this way?

Looking at him now with curiosity, Andre-Louis wondered how it was that almost all the leading innovators had pockmarks. Mirabeau, the journalist Desmoulins, the philanthropist Marat, Robespierre the small lawyer from Arras, this impressive guy Danton, and several others he could think of all had the scars of smallpox. He almost started to wonder if there was any link between the two. Did having smallpox lead to certain moral outcomes that showed up in this way?

He dismissed the idle speculation, or rather it was shattered by the startling thunder of Danton’s voice.

He brushed off the pointless speculation, or rather it was broken by the surprising roar of Danton’s voice.

“This ——— Chapelier has told me of you. He says that you are a patriotic ———.”

“This ——— Chapelier has told me about you. He says that you are a patriotic ———.”

More than by the tone was Andre-Louis startled by the obscenities with which the Colossus did not hesitate to interlard his first speech to a total stranger. He laughed outright. There was nothing else to do.

More than by the tone, Andre-Louis was shocked by the vulgarities that the Colossus casually added to his first speech to a complete stranger. He laughed out loud. There was no other reaction.

“If he has told you that, he has told you more than the truth! I am a patriot. The rest my modesty compels me to disavow.”

“If he’s told you that, he’s told you more than the truth! I’m a patriot. The rest, my modesty forces me to deny.”

“You’re a joker too, it seems,” roared the other, but he laughed nevertheless, and the volume of it shook the windows. “There’s no offence in me. I am like that.”

“You're a jokester too, it looks like,” the other one shouted, but he laughed anyway, and the sound of it rattled the windows. “I mean no harm. That's just how I am.”

“What a pity,” said Andre-Louis.

"That's too bad," said Andre-Louis.

It disconcerted the king of the markets. “Eh? what’s this, Chapelier? Does he give himself airs, your friend here?”

It puzzled the king of the markets. “Huh? What’s going on, Chapelier? Is your friend here acting like he’s all that?”

The spruce Breton, a very petit-maitre in appearance by contrast with his companion, but nevertheless of a down-right manner quite equal to Danton’s in brutality, though dispensing with the emphasis of foulness, shrugged as he answered him:

The spruce Breton, looking like a dandy compared to his companion, had a straightforward style that matched Danton’s in harshness, but without the vulgarity. He shrugged as he replied:

“It is merely that he doesn’t like your manners, which is not at all surprising. They are execrable.”

“It’s just that he doesn’t like your manners, which isn’t surprising at all. They’re terrible.”

“Ah, bah! You are all like that, you ——— Bretons. Let’s come to business. You’ll have heard what took place in the Assembly yesterday? You haven’t? My God, where do you live? Have you heard that this scoundrel who calls himself King of France gave passage across French soil the other day to Austrian troops going to crush those who fight for liberty in Belgium? Have you heard that, by any chance?”

“Ugh, you’re all like that, you ——— Bretons. Let’s get down to business. Did you hear what happened in the Assembly yesterday? You didn’t? My God, where have you been? Did you hear that this jerk who calls himself the King of France allowed Austrian troops to cross French land the other day to undermine those fighting for freedom in Belgium? Have you heard that, by any chance?”

“Yes,” said Andre-Louis coldly, masking his irritation before the other’s hectoring manner. “I have heard that.”

“Yes,” Andre-Louis replied coolly, hiding his annoyance at the other person's overbearing attitude. “I’ve heard that.”

“Oh! And what do you think of it?” Arms akimbo, the Colossus towered above him.

“Oh! What do you think of it?” With arms crossed, the Colossus loomed over him.

Andre-Louis turned aside to Le Chapelier.

Andre-Louis faced Le Chapelier.

“I don’t think I understand. Have you brought this gentleman here to examine my conscience?”

“I don’t think I get it. Did you bring this guy here to check my conscience?”

“Name of a name! He’s prickly as a ——— porcupine!” Danton protested.

“Name of a name! He’s as prickly as a porcupine!” Danton protested.

“No, no.” Le Chapelier was conciliatory, seeking to provide an antidote to the irritant administered by his companion. “We require your help, Andre. Danton here thinks that you are the very man for us. Listen now...”

“No, no.” Le Chapelier was trying to smooth things over, trying to ease the annoyance caused by his friend. “We need your help, Andre. Danton thinks you're exactly the person we need. Just listen...”

“That’s it. You tell him,” Danton agreed. “You both talk the same mincing—sort of French. He’ll probably understand you.”

"That’s it. You tell him," Danton said. "You both speak the same fancy kind of French. He’ll probably get what you’re saying."

Le Chapelier went on without heeding the interruption. “This violation by the King of the obvious rights of a country engaged in framing a constitution that shall make it free has shattered every philanthropic illusion we still cherished. There are those who go so far as to proclaim the King the vowed enemy of France. But that, of course, is excessive.”

Le Chapelier continued without acknowledging the interruption. “This breach by the King of the clear rights of a country trying to establish a constitution that will set it free has destroyed every hopeful belief we still held. Some even go as far as to call the King the declared enemy of France. But, of course, that’s an exaggeration.”

“Who says so?” blazed Danton, and swore horribly by way of conveying his total disagreement.

“Who says that?” Danton shouted, cursing fiercely to express his complete disagreement.

Le Chapelier waved him into silence, and proceeded.

Le Chapelier gestured for him to be quiet and continued.

“Anyhow, the matter has been more than enough, added to all the rest, to set us by the ears again in the Assembly. It is open war between the Third Estate and the Privileged.”

“Anyway, this issue has been more than enough, along with everything else, to get us at each other's throats in the Assembly again. There’s full-on conflict between the Third Estate and the Privileged.”

“Was it ever anything else?”

“Has it ever been anything else?”

“Perhaps not; but it has assumed a new character. You’ll have heard of the duel between Lameth and the Duc de Castries?”

“Maybe not; but it’s taken on a new vibe. You’ve heard about the duel between Lameth and the Duc de Castries, right?”

“A trifling affair.”

“A petty matter.”

“In its results. But it might have been far other. Mirabeau is challenged and insulted now at every sitting. But he goes his way, cold-bloodedly wise. Others are not so circumspect; they meet insult with insult, blow with blow, and blood is being shed in private duels. The thing is reduced by these swordsmen of the nobility to a system.”

“In its results. But it could have turned out very differently. Mirabeau is confronted and insulted at every meeting. But he remains calm and wisely focused. Others aren’t so careful; they respond to insults with insults, violence with violence, and blood is being spilled in private duels. The noble swordsmen have turned this into a system.”

Andre-Louis nodded. He was thinking of Philippe de Vilmorin. “Yes,” he said, “it is an old trick of theirs. It is so simple and direct—like themselves. I wonder only that they didn’t hit upon this system sooner. In the early days of the States General, at Versailles, it might have had a better effect. Now, it comes a little late.”

Andre-Louis nodded. He was thinking of Philippe de Vilmorin. “Yeah,” he said, “it’s an old trick of theirs. It’s so simple and straightforward—just like them. I’m surprised they didn’t come up with this system sooner. Back in the early days of the States General at Versailles, it might have had a bigger impact. Now, it’s a bit too late.”

“But they mean to make up for lost time—sacred name!” cried Danton. “Challenges are flying right and left between these bully-swordsmen, these spadassinicides, and poor devils of the robe who have never learnt to fence with anything but a quill. It’s just ——— murder. Yet if I were to go amongst messieurs les nobles and crunch an addled head or two with this stick of mine, snap a few aristocratic necks between these fingers which the good God has given me for the purpose, the law would send me to atone upon the gallows. This in a land that is striving after liberty. Why, Dieu me damne! I am not even allowed to keep my hat on in the theatre. But they ——— these ———s!”

“But they mean to make up for lost time—holy name!” shouted Danton. “Challenges are flying in every direction between these cocky swordsmen, these hired killers, and the poor guys in robes who have never learned to fight with anything but a pen. It’s just ——— murder. Yet if I were to go among the nobles and crush a few heads with this stick of mine, snap a couple of aristocratic necks with these fingers that the good God has given me for the purpose, the law would send me to hang. This in a country that is fighting for freedom. I swear, I’m not even allowed to keep my hat on in the theater. But they ——— these ———s!”

“He is right,” said Le Chapelier. “The thing has become unendurable, insufferable. Two days ago M. d’Ambly threatened Mirabeau with his cane before the whole Assembly. Yesterday M. de Faussigny leapt up and harangued his order by inviting murder. ‘Why don’t we fall on these scoundrels, sword in hand?’ he asked. Those were his very words: ‘Why don’t we fall on these scoundrels, sword in hand.’”

“He's right,” said Le Chapelier. “This situation has become unbearable, intolerable. Two days ago, M. d’Ambly threatened Mirabeau with his cane in front of the entire Assembly. Yesterday, M. de Faussigny jumped up and addressed his group by suggesting violence. ‘Why don't we attack these scoundrels, sword in hand?’ he asked. Those were his exact words: ‘Why don't we attack these scoundrels, sword in hand?’”

“It is so much simpler than lawmaking,” said Andre-Louis.

“It’s a lot easier than making laws,” said Andre-Louis.

“Lagron, the deputy from Ancenis in the Loire, said something that we did not hear in answer. As he was leaving the Manege one of these bullies grossly insulted him. Lagron no more than used his elbow to push past when the fellow cried out that he had been struck, and issued his challenge. They fought this morning early in the Champs Elysees, and Lagron was killed, run through the stomach deliberately by a man who fought like a fencing-master, and poor Lagron did not even own a sword. He had to borrow one to go to the assignation.”

“Lagron, the deputy from Ancenis in the Loire, said something that we didn’t hear in response. As he was leaving the Manege, one of these bullies insulted him in a crude manner. Lagron barely used his elbow to push past when the guy yelled that he had been hit and issued his challenge. They fought early this morning in the Champs Elysees, and Lagron was killed, skewered in the stomach on purpose by a guy who fought like a fencing master, and poor Lagron didn’t even own a sword. He had to borrow one to go to the duel.”

Andre-Louis—his mind ever on Vilmorin, whose case was here repeated, even to the details—was swept by a gust of passion. He clenched his hands, and his jaws set. Danton’s little eyes observed him keenly.

Andre-Louis—his thoughts constantly on Vilmorin, whose situation was being recounted here, even down to the details—was overtaken by a wave of emotion. He clenched his fists, and his jaw tightened. Danton's small eyes watched him closely.

“Well? And what do you think of that? Noblesse oblige, eh? The thing is we must oblige them too, these ———s. We must pay them back in the same coin; meet them with the same weapons. Abolish them; tumble these assassinateurs into the abyss of nothingness by the same means.”

“Well? What do you think about that? Noblesse oblige, right? The thing is, we have to do the same for them, these ———s. We need to pay them back in the same way; fight back with the same tools. Get rid of them; throw these assassins into the void using the same methods.”

“But how?”

"But how?"

“How? Name of God! Haven’t I said it?”

“How? For God’s sake! Haven’t I said it?”

“That is where we require your help,” Le Chapelier put in. “There must be men of patriotic feeling among the more advanced of your pupils. M. Danton’s idea is that a little band of these—say a half-dozen, with yourself at their head—might read these bullies a sharp lesson.”

“That’s where we need your help,” Le Chapelier added. “There must be some patriotic guys among the more progressive of your students. M. Danton's idea is that a small group of them—let’s say about six, with you leading—could give these bullies a serious lesson.”

Andre-Louis frowned.

Andre-Louis scowled.

“And how, precisely, had M. Danton thought that this might be done?”

“And how exactly did M. Danton think this could be accomplished?”

M. Danton spoke for himself, vehemently.

M. Danton spoke for himself, passionately.

“Why, thus: We post you in the Manege, at the hour when the Assembly is rising. We point out the six leading phlebotomists, and let you loose to insult them before they have time to insult any of the representatives. Then to-morrow morning, six ——— phlebotomists themselves phlebotomized secundum artem. That will give the others something to think about. It will give them a great deal to think about, by ——! If necessary the dose may be repeated to ensure a cure. If you kill the ———s, so much the better.”

“Why, here's the plan: We’ll have you at the Manege when the Assembly is wrapping up. We’ll point out the six top phlebotomists, and then you can go ahead and insult them before they get a chance to insult any of the representatives. Then tomorrow morning, six of those phlebotomists will be phlebotomized properly. That’ll give the rest something to think about. It’ll give them a lot to think about, damn it! If needed, we can repeat the treatment to make sure it works. If you happen to kill them, even better.”

He paused, his sallow face flushed with the enthusiasm of his idea. Andre-Louis stared at him inscrutably.

He paused, his pale face flushed with the excitement of his idea. Andre-Louis stared at him blankly.

“Well, what do you say to that?”

“Well, what do you think about that?”

“That it is most ingenious.” And Andre-Louis turned aside to look out of the window.

"That's really clever." And Andre-Louis turned to look out the window.

“And is that all you think of it?”

“And is that all you think about it?”

“I will not tell you what else I think of it because you probably would not understand. For you, M. Danton, there is at least this excuse that you did not know me. But you, Isaac—to bring this gentleman here with such a proposal!”

“I won't tell you what else I think about it because you probably wouldn't get it. For you, M. Danton, at least you have the excuse that you didn't know me. But you, Isaac—to invite this guy here with such a proposal!”

Le Chapelier was overwhelmed in confusion. “I confess I hesitated,” he apologized. “But M. Danton would not take my word for it that the proposal might not be to your taste.”

Le Chapelier was filled with confusion. “I admit I hesitated,” he apologized. “But M. Danton wouldn’t believe me that the proposal might not be to your liking.”

“I would not!” Danton broke in, bellowing. He swung upon Le Chapelier, brandishing his great arms. “You told me monsieur was a patriot. Patriotism knows no scruples. You call this mincing dancing-master a patriot?”

“I wouldn’t!” Danton interrupted, shouting. He turned on Le Chapelier, waving his large arms. “You told me the guy was a patriot. Patriotism has no limits. You call this fancy dancing teacher a patriot?”

“Would you, monsieur, out of patriotism consent to become an assassin?”

“Would you, sir, for the sake of patriotism agree to become an assassin?”

“Of course I would. Haven’t I told you so? Haven’t I told you that I would gladly go among them with my club, and crack them like so many—fleas?”

“Of course I would. Haven’t I told you that? Haven’t I said I would happily go among them with my club and smash them like a bunch of fleas?”

“Why not, then?”

“Why not?”

“Why not? Because I should get myself hanged. Haven’t I said so?”

“Why not? Because I should get myself hanged. Haven’t I said that?”

“But what of that ——— being a patriot? Why not, like another Curtius, jump into the gulf, since you believe that your country would benefit by your death?”

“But what about being a patriot? Why not, like another Curtius, leap into the abyss, since you believe your country would gain from your death?”

M. Danton showed signs of exasperation. “Because my country will benefit more by my life.”

M. Danton looked frustrated. “Because my country will gain more from my life.”

“Permit me, monsieur, to suffer from a similar vanity.”

“Allow me, sir, to indulge in a similar vanity.”

“You? But where would be the danger to you? You would do your work under the cloak of duelling—as they do.”

“You? But where would the danger to you be? You would do your work under the cover of dueling—as they do.”

“Have you reflected, monsieur, that the law will hardly regard a fencing-master who kills his opponent as an ordinary combatant, particularly if it can be shown that the fencing-master himself provoked the attack?”

“Have you thought about it, sir, that the law is unlikely to view a fencing master who kills his opponent as just an ordinary fighter, especially if it can be demonstrated that the fencing master himself provoked the attack?”

“So! Name of a name!” M. Danton blew out his cheeks and delivered himself with withering scorn. “It comes to this, then: you are afraid!”

“So! Name of a name!” M. Danton puffed out his cheeks and spoke with biting contempt. “So this is it: you’re scared!”

“You may think so if you choose—that I am afraid to do slyly and treacherously that which a thrasonical patriot like yourself is afraid of doing frankly and openly. I have other reasons. But that one should suffice you.”

“You can believe that if you want—that I'm scared to do secretly and deceitfully what a boastful patriot like you is too afraid to do honestly and openly. I have other reasons. But that one should be enough for you.”

Danton gasped. Then he swore more amazingly and variedly than ever.

Danton gasped. Then he swore in an even more astounding and varied way than before.

“By ——! you are right,” he admitted, to Andre-Louis’ amazement. “You are right, and I am wrong. I am as bad a patriot as you are, and I am a coward as well.” And he invoked the whole Pantheon to witness his self-denunciation. “Only, you see, I count for something: and if they take me and hang me, why, there it is! Monsieur, we must find some other way. Forgive the intrusion. Adieu!” He held out his enormous hand..

“Wow! You’re right,” he admitted, to Andre-Louis’ amazement. “You’re right, and I’m wrong. I’m just as bad a patriot as you are, and I’m a coward too.” And he called upon the whole Pantheon to witness his self-denouncement. “But you see, I matter: and if they capture me and hang me, well, that’s that! Sir, we need to find another way. Sorry for barging in. Goodbye!” He reached out his enormous hand.

Le Chapelier stood hesitating, crestfallen.

Le Chapelier stood unsure, disappointed.

“You understand, Andre? I am sorry that...”

“You understand, Andre? I’m sorry that...”

“Say no more, please. Come and see me soon again. I would press you to remain, but it is striking nine, and the first of my pupils is about to arrive.”

“Don’t say anything more, please. Come visit me again soon. I would love for you to stay, but it’s almost nine o'clock, and my first student is about to arrive.”

“Nor would I permit it,” said Danton. “Between us we must resolve the riddle of how to extinguish M. de La Tour d’Azyr and his friends.”

“Nor would I allow it,” said Danton. “We need to figure out how to get rid of M. de La Tour d’Azyr and his associates.”

“Who?”

“Who is it?”

Sharp as a pistol-shot came that question, as Danton was turning away. The tone of it brought him up short. He turned again, Le Chapelier with him.

Sharp as a gunshot came that question as Danton was about to walk away. The tone of it stopped him in his tracks. He turned back, Le Chapelier following him.

“I said M. de La Tour d’Azyr.”

“I said Mr. de La Tour d’Azyr.”

“What has he to do with the proposal you were making me?”

“What does he have to do with the proposal you were making to me?”

“He? Why, he is the phlebotomist in chief.”

“He? Oh, he's the lead phlebotomist.”

And Le Chapelier added. “It is he who killed Lagron.”

And Le Chapelier added, “He's the one who killed Lagron.”

“Not a friend of yours, is he?” wondered Danton.

“Not a friend of yours, right?” Danton wondered.

“And it is La Tour d’Azyr you desire me to kill?” asked Andre-Louis very slowly, after the manner of one whose thoughts are meanwhile pondering the subject.

“And you want me to kill La Tour d’Azyr?” Andre-Louis asked very slowly, like someone who is deep in thought about the matter.

“That’s it,” said Danton. “And not a job for a prentice hand, I can assure you.”

"That's it," Danton said. "And it's not a job for a beginner, I can assure you."

“Ah, but this alters things,” said Andre-Louis, thinking aloud. “It offers a great temptation.”

“Ah, but this changes everything,” said Andre-Louis, thinking out loud. “It presents a significant temptation.”

“Why, then...?” The Colossus took a step towards him again.

“Why, then…?” The Colossus stepped towards him again.

“Wait!” He put up his hand. Then with chin sunk on his breast, he paced away to the window, musing.

“Wait!” He raised his hand. Then, with his chin down on his chest, he walked over to the window, deep in thought.

Le Chapelier and Danton exchanged glances, then watched him, waiting, what time he considered.

Le Chapelier and Danton exchanged glances, then watched him, waiting for him to decide.

At first he almost wondered why he should not of his own accord have decided upon some such course as this to settle that long-standing account of M. de La Tour d’Azyr. What was the use of this great skill in fence that he had come to acquire, unless he could turn it to account to avenge Vilmorin, and to make Aline safe from the lure of her own ambition? It would be an easy thing to seek out La Tour d’Azyr, put a mortal affront upon him, and thus bring him to the point. To-day this would be murder, murder as treacherous as that which La Tour d’Azyr had done upon Philippe de Vilmorin; for to-day the old positions were reversed, and it was Andre-Louis who might go to such an assignation without a doubt of the issue. It was a moral obstacle of which he made short work. But there remained the legal obstacle he had expounded to Danton. There was still a law in France; the same law which he had found it impossible to move against La Tour d’Azyr, but which would move briskly enough against himself in like case. And then, suddenly, as if by inspiration, he saw the way—a way which if adopted would probably bring La Tour d’Azyr to a poetic justice, bring him, insolent, confident, to thrust himself upon Andre-Louis’ sword, with all the odium of provocation on his own side.

At first, he almost wondered why he hadn’t chosen to settle the long-standing score with M. de La Tour d’Azyr on his own. What was the point of all the fencing skills he had acquired if he couldn’t use them to avenge Vilmorin and protect Aline from the dangers of her own ambition? It would be easy to track down La Tour d’Azyr, insult him in a way that would push him to react. Doing that today would be murder—just as treacherous as what La Tour d’Azyr had done to Philippe de Vilmorin; the roles had reversed, and now it was Andre-Louis who could go to such a meeting without any uncertainty about the outcome. He quickly dismissed the moral dilemma. However, the legal trouble he had explained to Danton still loomed. There was still a law in France; the same law that had kept him from acting against La Tour d’Azyr would come down hard on him in a similar situation. Then, suddenly, as if inspired, he saw a possible solution—a way that, if he followed it, would likely lead La Tour d’Azyr to face poetic justice, bringing him arrogantly and confidently to Andre-Louis’ sword, carrying all the blame for provoking the confrontation.

He turned to them again, and they saw that he was very pale, that his great dark eyes glowed oddly.

He turned to them again, and they noticed that he was very pale, and his large dark eyes glowed strangely.

“There will probably be some difficulty in finding a suppleant for this poor Lagron,” he said. “Our fellow-countrymen will be none so eager to offer themselves to the swords of Privilege.”

“There will probably be some trouble finding a substitute for this poor Lagron,” he said. “Our fellow countrymen won’t be so eager to put themselves in the path of the Privilege’s swords.”

“True enough,” said Le Chapelier gloomily; and then, as if suddenly leaping to the thing in Andre-Louis’ mind: “Andre!” he cried. “Would you...”

“That's true,” said Le Chapelier darkly; and then, as if suddenly realizing what was on Andre-Louis’ mind: “Andre!” he exclaimed. “Would you...”

“It is what I was considering. It would give me a legitimate place in the Assembly. If your Tour d’Azyrs choose to seek me out then, why, their blood be upon their own heads. I shall certainly do nothing to discourage them.” He smiled curiously. “I am just a rascal who tries to be honest—Scaramouche always, in fact; a creature of sophistries. Do you think that Ancenis would have me for its representative?”

“It’s what I was thinking about. It would give me a real position in the Assembly. If your Tour d’Azyrs decides to look for me then, well, their blood is on their own hands. I definitely won’t do anything to stop them.” He smiled with curiosity. “I’m just a troublemaker trying to be honest—always a Scaramouche, in fact; a master of trickery. Do you think Ancenis would want me as its representative?”

“Will it have Omnes Omnibus for its representative?” Le Chapelier was laughing, his countenance eager. “Ancenis will be convulsed with pride. It is not Rennes or Nantes, as it might have been had you wished it. But it gives you a voice for Brittany.”

“Will it have Omnes Omnibus as its representative?” Le Chapelier was laughing, his expression full of excitement. “Ancenis will be bursting with pride. It’s not Rennes or Nantes, as it could have been if you had wanted that. But it gives you a voice for Brittany.”

“I should have to go to Ancenis...”

"I have to go to Ancenis..."

“No need at all. A letter from me to the Municipality, and the Municipality will confirm you at once. No need to move from here. In a fortnight at most the thing can be accomplished. It is settled, then?”

“No need at all. A letter from me to the Municipality, and the Municipality will confirm you right away. No need to move from here. In a couple of weeks at most, it can be done. It's settled, then?”

Andre-Louis considered yet a moment. There was his academy. But he could make arrangements with Le Duc and Galoche to carry it on for him whilst himself directing and advising. Le Duc, after all, was become a thoroughly efficient master, and he was a trustworthy fellow. At need a third assistant could be engaged.

Andre-Louis thought for a moment longer. There was his academy. But he could make plans with Le Duc and Galoche to run it for him while he directed and advised. Le Duc, after all, had become a really skilled master, and he was a reliable guy. If necessary, a third assistant could be hired.

“Be it so,” he said at last.

"Alright then," he finally said.

Le Chapelier clasped hands with him and became congratulatorily voluble, until interrupted by the red-coated giant at the door.

Le Chapelier shook his hands enthusiastically and started praising him, until he was interrupted by the giant in the red coat at the door.

“What exactly does it mean to our business, anyway?” he asked. “Does it mean that when you are a representative you will not scruple to skewer M. le Marquis?”

“What does it actually mean for our business, anyway?” he asked. “Does it mean that when you're a representative, you won’t hesitate to take down M. le Marquis?”

“If M. le Marquis should offer himself to be skewered, as he no doubt will.”

“If the Marquis offers himself to be skewered, as he probably will.”

“I perceive the distinction,” said M. Danton, and sneered. “You’ve an ingenious mind.” He turned to Le Chapelier. “What did you say he was to begin with—a lawyer, wasn’t it?”

“I see the difference,” said M. Danton, sneering. “You’ve got a clever mind.” He turned to Le Chapelier. “What did you say he was to start with—a lawyer, right?”

“Yes, I was a lawyer, and afterwards a mountebank.”

“Yes, I was a lawyer, and later a fraud.”

“And this is the result!”

“And this is the outcome!”

“As you say. And do you know that we are after all not so dissimilar, you and I?”

“As you say. And do you know that, after all, you and I are not so different?”

“What?”

“What’s up?”

“Once like you I went about inciting other people to go and kill the man I wanted dead. You’ll say I was a coward, of course.”

“Once, like you, I tried to convince other people to go and kill the man I wanted dead. You’ll probably think I was a coward, of course.”

Le Chapelier prepared to slip between them as the clouds gathered on the giant’s brow. Then these were dispelled again, and the great laugh vibrated through the long room.

Le Chapelier got ready to slip between them as the clouds formed on the giant's brow. Then these clouds cleared again, and the great laugh echoed through the long room.

“You’ve touched me for the second time, and in the same place. Oh, you can fence, my lad. We should be friends. Rue des Cordeliers is my address. Any—scoundrel will tell you where Danton lodges. Desmoulins lives underneath. Come and visit us one evening. There’s always a bottle for a friend.”

“You’ve touched me for the second time, and in the same place. Oh, you can fight, my friend. We should be pals. Rue des Cordeliers is my address. Any scoundrel will tell you where Danton stays. Desmoulins lives below. Come hang out with us one evening. There’s always a bottle ready for a friend.”





CHAPTER VII. THE SPADASSINICIDES

After an absence of rather more than a week, M. le Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr was back in his place on the Cote Droit of the National Assembly. Properly speaking, we should already at this date allude to him as the ci-devant Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr, for the time was September of 1790, two months after the passing—on the motion of that downright Breton leveller, Le Chapelier—of the decree that nobility should no more be hereditary than infamy; that just as the brand of the gallows must not defile the possibly worthy descendants of one who had been convicted of evil, neither should the blazon advertising achievement glorify the possibly unworthy descendants of one who had proved himself good. And so the decree had been passed abolishing hereditary nobility and consigning family escutcheons to the rubbish-heap of things no longer to be tolerated by an enlightened generation of philosophers. M. le Comte de Lafayette, who had supported the motion, left the Assembly as plain M. Motier, the great tribune Count Mirabeau became plain M. Riquetti, and M. le Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr just simple M. Lesarques. The thing was done in one of those exaltations produced by the approach of the great National Festival of the Champ de Mars, and no doubt it was thoroughly repented on the morrow by those who had lent themselves to it. Thus, although law by now, it was a law that no one troubled just yet to enforce.

After being away for a little over a week, M. le Marquis de La Tour d'Azyr was back in his seat on the right side of the National Assembly. Technically, we should already refer to him as the former Marquis de La Tour d'Azyr because it was September 1790, two months after the passing of the decree—proposed by that outspoken Breton reformer, Le Chapelier—that nobility should no longer be hereditary than disgrace. Just as the stigma of the gallows shouldn't tarnish the possibly deserving descendants of someone who had been convicted, neither should the coat of arms celebrating the achievements elevate the potentially undeserving descendants of someone who had proven themselves honorable. Thus, the decree was enacted, abolishing hereditary titles and sending family crests to the trash heap of things no longer acceptable to a progressive generation of thinkers. M. le Comte de Lafayette, who had backed the motion, left the Assembly as plain M. Motier, the prominent speaker Count Mirabeau became simply M. Riquetti, and M. le Marquis de La Tour d'Azyr was reduced to just M. Lesarques. This all happened in a moment of enthusiasm stirred by the upcoming National Festival at the Champ de Mars, and it’s likely those who agreed to it regretted it the next day. So, although it was now law, it was a law that no one was particularly eager to enforce yet.

That, however, is by the way. The time, as I have said, was September, the day dull and showery, and some of the damp and gloom of it seemed to have penetrated the long Hall of the Manege, where on their eight rows of green benches elliptically arranged in ascending tiers about the space known as La Piste, sat some eight or nine hundred of the representatives of the three orders that composed the nation.

That, however, is beside the point. As I mentioned, it was September, the day was dreary and rainy, and some of the dampness and gloom seemed to have seeped into the long Hall of the Manege, where around eight or nine hundred representatives from the three estates that made up the nation were sitting on their eight rows of green benches arranged in ascending tiers around the area known as La Piste.

The matter under debate by the constitution-builders was whether the deliberating body to succeed the Constituent Assembly should work in conjunction with the King, whether it should be periodic or permanent, whether it should govern by two chambers or by one.

The issue being discussed by the people creating the constitution was whether the body that would follow the Constituent Assembly should work alongside the King, whether it should meet regularly or be permanent, and whether it should have one chamber or two.

The Abbe Maury, son of a cobbler, and therefore in these days of antitheses orator-in-chief of the party of the Right—the Blacks, as those who fought Privilege’s losing battles were known—was in the tribune. He appeared to be urging the adoption of a two-chambers system framed on the English model. He was, if anything, more long-winded and prosy even than his habit; his arguments assumed more and more the form of a sermon; the tribune of the National Assembly became more and more like a pulpit; but the members, conversely, less and less like a congregation. They grew restive under that steady flow of pompous verbiage, and it was in vain that the four ushers in black satin breeches and carefully powdered heads, chain of office on their breasts, gilded sword at their sides, circulated in the Piste, clapping their hands, and hissing,

The Abbe Maury, the son of a shoemaker, and therefore the leading speaker for the Right—the Blacks, as those who fought the losing battles for Privilege were called—was at the podium. He seemed to be pushing for the adoption of a bicameral system modeled after the English one. He was, if anything, even more long-winded and dull than usual; his arguments increasingly resembled a sermon; the podium of the National Assembly became more akin to a pulpit, while the members grew less and less like a congregation. They became restless under that unending stream of pompous words, and it was in vain that the four ushers in black satin trousers and carefully powdered wigs, with chains of office on their chests and gilded swords at their sides, circulated in the area, clapping their hands and hissing.

“Silence! En place!”

"Quiet! Positions!"

Equally vain was the intermittent ringing of the bell by the president at his green-covered table facing the tribune. The Abbe Maury had talked too long, and for some time had failed to interest the members. Realizing it at last, he ceased, whereupon the hum of conversation became general. And then it fell abruptly. There was a silence of expectancy, and a turning of heads, a craning of necks. Even the group of secretaries at the round table below the president’s dais roused themselves from their usual apathy to consider this young man who was mounting the tribune of the Assembly for the first time.

Equally pointless was the occasional ringing of the bell by the president at his green-covered table facing the podium. Abbé Maury had talked for too long and had lost the interest of the members. Finally realizing this, he stopped, and the buzz of conversation spread among the crowd. Then it suddenly went quiet. There was a moment of anticipation, with heads turning and necks stretching. Even the group of secretaries at the round table below the president’s platform stirred from their usual indifference to watch this young man who was stepping up to the podium of the Assembly for the first time.

“M. Andre-Louis Moreau, deputy suppleant, vice Emmanuel Lagron, deceased, for Ancenis in the Department of the Loire.”

“M. Andre-Louis Moreau, substitute deputy, replacing Emmanuel Lagron, who has passed away, for Ancenis in the Loire Department.”

M. de La Tour d’Azyr shook himself out of the gloomy abstraction in which he had sat. The successor of the deputy he had slain must, in any event, be an object of grim interest to him. You conceive how that interest was heightened when he heard him named, when, looking across, he recognized indeed in this Andre-Louis Moreau the young scoundrel who was continually crossing his path, continually exerting against him a deep-moving, sinister influence to make him regret that he should have spared his life that day at Gavrillac two years ago. That he should thus have stepped into the shoes of Lagron seemed to M. de La Tour d’Azyr too apt for mere coincidence, a direct challenge in itself.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr snapped out of the gloomy thoughts he had been lost in. The successor of the deputy he had killed was, in any case, someone he found grimly interesting. You can imagine how that interest intensified when he heard the name and, looking across, recognized Andre-Louis Moreau, the young troublemaker who constantly crossed his path, continuously wielding a deep, unsettling influence that made him regret sparing his life that day at Gavrillac two years ago. The fact that Moreau had stepped into Lagron's shoes felt to M. de La Tour d’Azyr like more than just coincidence; it felt like a direct challenge.

He looked at the young man in wonder rather than in anger, and looking at him he was filled by a vague, almost a premonitory, uneasiness.

He looked at the young man in amazement instead of anger, and as he stared at him, a vague, almost foreboding sense of unease filled him.

At the very outset, the presence which in itself he conceived to be a challenge was to demonstrate itself for this in no equivocal terms.

At the very beginning, the presence that he saw as a challenge was clearly going to prove itself in unmistakable terms.

“I come before you,” Andre-Louis began, “as a deputy-suppleant to fill the place of one who was murdered some three weeks ago.”

“I stand before you,” Andre-Louis began, “as a substitute deputy to take the place of someone who was murdered about three weeks ago.”

It was a challenging opening that instantly provoked an indignant outcry from the Blacks. Andre-Louis paused, and looked at them, smiling a little, a singularly self-confident young man.

It was a tough start that immediately sparked an angry reaction from the Black community. Andre-Louis paused, looked at them, and smiled slightly, a uniquely self-assured young man.

“The gentlemen of the Right, M. le President, do not appear to like my words. But that is not surprising. The gentlemen of the Right notoriously do not like the truth.”

“The gentlemen on the Right, Mr. President, don’t seem to appreciate my words. But that’s not surprising. The gentlemen on the Right are known for not liking the truth.”

This time there was uproar. The members of the Left roared with laughter, those of the Right thundered menacingly. The ushers circulated at a pace beyond their usual, agitated themselves, clapped their hands, and called in vain for silence.

This time there was chaos. The people on the Left laughed loudly, while those on the Right shouted threateningly. The ushers moved around more quickly than usual, getting flustered, clapping their hands, and futilely trying to get everyone to quiet down.

The President rang his bell.

The President rang his bell.

Above the general din came the voice of La Tour d’Azyr, who had half-risen from his seat: “Mountebank! This is not the theatre!”

Above the general noise came the voice of La Tour d’Azyr, who had half-risen from his seat: “Fraud! This is not the theater!”

“No, monsieur, it is becoming a hunting-ground for bully-swordsmen,” was the answer, and the uproar grew.

“No, sir, it’s turning into a hunting ground for tough guys,” was the reply, and the chaos escalated.

The deputy-suppleant looked round and waited. Near at hand he met the encouraging grin of Le Chapelier, and the quiet, approving smile of Kersain, another Breton deputy of his acquaintance. A little farther off he saw the great head of Mirabeau thrown back, the great eyes regarding him from under a frown in a sort of wonder, and yonder, among all that moving sea of faces, the sallow countenance of the Arras’ lawyer Robespierre—or de Robespierre, as the little snob now called himself, having assumed the aristocratic particle as the prerogative of a man of his distinction in the councils of his country. With his tip-tilted nose in the air, his carefully curled head on one side, the deputy for Arras was observing Andre-Louis attentively. The horn-rimmed spectacles he used for reading were thrust up on to his pale forehead, and it was through a levelled spy-glass that he considered the speaker, his thin-lipped mouth stretched a little in that tiger-cat smile that was afterwards to become so famous and so feared.

The deputy-suppleant looked around and waited. Close by, he met the encouraging grin of Le Chapelier and the quiet, approving smile of Kersain, another Breton deputy he knew. A bit further away, he saw the large head of Mirabeau tilted back, great eyes looking at him from under a frown in a sort of wonder, and over there, among the moving sea of faces, the pale face of the Arras lawyer Robespierre—or de Robespierre, as the little snob now called himself, having taken on the aristocratic title as a mark of his status in the councils of his country. With his nose tilted up, his carefully styled head cocked to one side, the deputy for Arras was watching Andre-Louis closely. The horn-rimmed glasses he used for reading were pushed up onto his pale forehead, and he was watching the speaker through a leveled spyglass, his thin-lipped mouth stretched into the faint smile that would later become so famous and so feared.

Gradually the uproar wore itself out, and diminished so that at last the President could make himself heard. Leaning forward, he gravely addressed the young man in the tribune:

Gradually, the noise died down until the President could finally be heard. Leaning forward, he seriously spoke to the young man in the tribune:

“Monsieur, if you wish to be heard, let me beg of you not to be provocative in your language.” And then to the others: “Messieurs, if we are to proceed, I beg that you will restrain your feelings until the deputy-suppleant has concluded his discourse.”

“Sir, if you want to be heard, please don't use provocative language.” And then to the others: “Gentlemen, if we're going to move forward, I ask that you hold back your emotions until the deputy has finished his speech.”

“I shall endeavour to obey, M. le President, leaving provocation to the gentlemen of the Right. If the few words I have used so far have been provocative, I regret it. But it was necessary that I should refer to the distinguished deputy whose place I come so unworthily to fill, and it was unavoidable that I should refer to the event which has procured us this sad necessity. The deputy Lagron was a man of singular nobility of mind, a selfless, dutiful, zealous man, inflamed by the high purpose of doing his duty by his electors and by this Assembly. He possessed what his opponents would call a dangerous gift of eloquence.”

“I will try to comply, Mr. President, and leave the provocations to the gentlemen on the Right. If my few words so far have been provocative, I apologize. However, it was essential for me to mention the distinguished deputy whose position I have come to fill, even though unworthily, and it was unavoidable for me to touch on the event that has led us to this unfortunate situation. Deputy Lagron was a man of exceptional integrity, a selfless and dedicated individual, driven by the noble goal of serving his constituents and this Assembly. He had what his opponents would describe as a dangerous talent for eloquence.”

La Tour d’Azyr writhed at the well-known phrase—his own phrase—the phrase that he had used to explain his action in the matter of Philippe de Vilmorin, the phrase that from time to time had been cast in his teeth with such vindictive menace.

La Tour d’Azyr squirmed at the familiar phrase—his own phrase—the one he had used to justify his actions regarding Philippe de Vilmorin, the phrase that had occasionally been thrown back at him with such spiteful intensity.

And then the crisp voice of the witty Canales, that very rapier of the Privileged party, cut sharply into the speaker’s momentary pause.

And then the sharp voice of the witty Canales, that very sharp tongue of the Privileged party, interrupted the speaker’s brief pause.

“M. le President,” he asked with great solemnity, “has the deputy-suppleant mounted the tribune for the purpose of taking part in the debate on the constitution of the legislative assemblies, or for the purpose of pronouncing a funeral oration upon the departed deputy Lagron?”

“Mister President,” he asked with great seriousness, “has the substitute deputy taken the stand to participate in the debate on the constitution of the legislative assemblies, or to deliver a eulogy for the late deputy Lagron?”

This time it was the Blacks who gave way to mirth, until checked by the deputy-suppleant.

This time it was the Blacks who burst into laughter, until interrupted by the deputy-suppleant.

“That laughter is obscene!” In this truly Gallic fashion he flung his glove into the face of Privilege, determined, you see, upon no half measures; and the rippling laughter perished on the instant quenched in speechless fury.

“That's laughter is disgusting!” In this very French way, he threw his glove into Privilege's face, committed, you see, to not doing things halfway; and the bubbling laughter instantly died, drowned in unspoken rage.

Solemnly he proceeded.

He proceeded solemnly.

“You all know how Lagron died. To refer to his death at all requires courage, to laugh in referring to it requires something that I will not attempt to qualify. If I have alluded to his decease, it is because my own appearance among you seemed to render some such allusion necessary. It is mine to take up the burden which he set down. I do not pretend that I have the strength, the courage, or the wisdom of Lagron; but with every ounce of such strength and courage and wisdom as I possess that burden will I bear. And I trust, for the sake of those who might attempt it, that the means taken to impose silence upon that eloquent voice will not be taken to impose silence upon mine.”

"You all know how Lagron died. Even talking about his death takes courage, and laughing about it requires something beyond what I can describe. I mention his death because my being here with you seems to make it necessary. It's now my responsibility to carry the burden he left behind. I don’t claim to have the strength, courage, or wisdom that Lagron had; but with every bit of strength, courage, and wisdom I do have, I will carry that burden. And I hope, for the sake of those who might try, that the effort to silence that powerful voice won’t be used to silence mine."

There was a faint murmur of applause from the Left, splutter of contemptuous laughter from the Right.

There was a quiet murmur of applause from the Left and a burst of mocking laughter from the Right.

“Rhodomont!” a voice called to him.

“Rhodomont!” a voice shouted to him.

He looked in the direction of that voice, proceeding from the group of spadassins amid the Blacks across the Piste, and he smiled. Inaudibly his lips answered:

He looked towards the voice coming from the group of swordsmen among the Black people across the path, and he smiled. Silently, his lips replied:

“No, my friend—Scaramouche; Scaramouche, the subtle, dangerous fellow who goes tortuously to his ends.” Aloud, he resumed: “M. le President, there are those who will not understand that the purpose for which we are assembled here is the making of laws by which France may be equitably governed, by which France may be lifted out of the morass of bankruptcy into which she is in danger of sinking. For there are some who want, it seems, not laws, but blood; I solemnly warn them that this blood will end by choking them, if they do not learn in time to discard force and allow reason to prevail.”

“No, my friend—Scaramouche; Scaramouche, the clever, dangerous guy who uses twisted paths to get what he wants.” He continued speaking: “Mr. President, there are those who won’t realize that the reason we’re gathered here is to create laws that can fairly govern France, laws that can pull France out of the swamp of bankruptcy she’s in danger of sinking into. Because it seems there are some who are looking for not laws, but blood; I warn them seriously that this blood will eventually suffocate them if they don’t learn to set aside violence and let reason take the lead.”

Again in that phrase there was something that stirred a memory in La Tour d’Azyr. He turned in the fresh uproar to speak to his cousin Chabrillane who sat beside him.

Again in that phrase, there was something that triggered a memory in La Tour d’Azyr. He turned amid the lively commotion to talk to his cousin Chabrillane, who was sitting next to him.

“A daring rogue, this bastard of Gavrillac’s,” said he.

“A bold troublemaker, this guy from Gavrillac,” he said.

Chabrillane looked at him with gleaming eyes, his face white with anger.

Chabrillane stared at him with bright eyes, his face pale with anger.

“Let him talk himself out. I don’t think he will be heard again after to-day. Leave this to me.”

“Let him keep talking. I doubt he’ll get another chance to speak after today. Just leave this to me.”

Hardly could La Tour have told you why, but he sank back in his seat with a sense of relief. He had been telling himself that here was matter demanding action, a challenge that he must take up. But despite his rage he felt a singular unwillingness. This fellow had a trick of reminding him, he supposed, too unpleasantly of that young abbe done to death in the garden behind the Breton arme at Gavrillac. Not that the death of Philippe de Vilmorin lay heavily upon M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s conscience. He had accounted himself fully justified of his action. It was that the whole thing as his memory revived it for him made an unpleasant picture: that distraught boy kneeling over the bleeding body of the friend he had loved, and almost begging to be slain with him, dubbing the Marquis murderer and coward to incite him.

La Tour could hardly explain why, but he leaned back in his chair with a sense of relief. He had been convincing himself that this was a situation that required action, a challenge he needed to confront. But despite his anger, he felt an unusual reluctance. This guy somehow reminded him, he figured, too disturbingly of that young abbe who was killed in the garden behind the Breton arme at Gavrillac. Not that the death of Philippe de Vilmorin weighed heavily on M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s conscience. He believed he was fully justified in what he did. It was just that the whole thing, as he remembered it, painted an unpleasant picture: that distraught boy kneeling over the bleeding body of the friend he had loved, almost begging to be killed alongside him, calling the Marquis a murderer and a coward to provoke him.

Meanwhile, leaving now the subject of the death of Lagron, the deputy-suppleant had at last brought himself into order, and was speaking upon the question under debate. He contributed nothing of value to it; he urged nothing definite. His speech on the subject was very brief—that being the pretext and not the purpose for which he had ascended the tribune.

Meanwhile, moving away from the topic of Lagron's death, the acting deputy had finally pulled himself together and was speaking on the issue at hand. He didn’t add anything meaningful; he didn’t propose anything specific. His comments on the matter were very short—this was just an excuse, not the real reason he had taken the stand.

When later he was leaving the hall at the end of the sitting, with Le Chapelier at his side, he found himself densely surrounded by deputies as by a body-guard. Most of them were Bretons, who aimed at screening him from the provocations which his own provocative words in the Assembly could not fail to bring down upon his head. For a moment the massive form of Mirabeau brought up alongside of him.

When he was leaving the hall at the end of the meeting, with Le Chapelier beside him, he found himself tightly surrounded by deputies like a bodyguard. Most of them were Bretons, trying to protect him from the backlash his own provocative words in the Assembly were bound to provoke. For a moment, the imposing figure of Mirabeau appeared next to him.

“Felicitations, M. Moreau,” said the great man. “You acquitted yourself very well. They will want your blood, no doubt. But be discreet, monsieur, if I may presume to advise you, and do not allow yourself to be misled by any false sense of quixotry. Ignore their challenges. I do so myself. I place each challenger upon my list. There are some fifty there already, and there they will remain. Refuse them what they are pleased to call satisfaction, and all will be well.” Andre-Louis smiled and sighed.

“Congratulations, Mr. Moreau,” said the great man. “You did very well. They will definitely want revenge, no doubt about it. But be discreet, sir, if I may give you some advice, and don’t let yourself be fooled by any false sense of heroism. Ignore their challenges. I do it myself. I keep a list of each challenger. There are about fifty on there already, and that’s where they’ll stay. Deny them what they like to call satisfaction, and everything will be fine.” Andre-Louis smiled and sighed.

“It requires courage,” said the hypocrite.

“It takes courage,” said the hypocrite.

“Of course it does. But you would appear to have plenty.”

"Of course it does. But it seems like you have a lot."

“Hardly enough, perhaps. But I shall do my best.”

"Maybe not enough, but I'll do my best."

They had come through the vestibule, and although this was lined with eager Blacks waiting for the young man who had insulted them so flagrantly from the rostrum, Andre-Louis’ body-guard had prevented any of them from reaching him.

They had passed through the entrance hall, and even though it was filled with angry Black people waiting for the young man who had insulted them so openly from the podium, Andre-Louis’ bodyguard had kept any of them from getting to him.

Emerging now into the open, under the great awning at the head of the Carriere, erected to enable carriages to reach the door under cover, those in front of him dispersed a little, and there was a moment as he reached the limit of the awning when his front was entirely uncovered. Outside the rain was falling heavily, churning the ground into thick mud, and for a moment Andre-Louis, with Le Chapelier ever at his side, stood hesitating to step out into the deluge.

Emerging now into the open, under the large awning at the entrance of the Carriere, built to allow carriages to reach the door while sheltered, the people in front of him spread out a bit, and for a moment, as he reached the edge of the awning, the front of his body was fully exposed. Outside, the rain was pouring heavily, turning the ground into thick mud, and for a moment, Andre-Louis, with Le Chapelier always by his side, paused, unsure about stepping out into the downpour.

The watchful Chabrillane had seen his chance, and by a detour that took him momentarily out into the rain, he came face to face with the too-daring young Breton. Rudely, violently, he thrust Andre-Louis back, as if to make room for himself under the shelter.

The vigilant Chabrillane saw his opportunity, and by making a quick detour that led him briefly into the rain, he confronted the overly bold young Breton. He roughly and forcefully pushed Andre-Louis aside, as if to claim space for himself under the shelter.

Not for a second was Andre-Louis under any delusion as to the man’s deliberate purpose, nor were those who stood near him, who made a belated and ineffectual attempt to close about him. He was grievously disappointed. It was not Chabrillane he had been expecting. His disappointment was reflected on his countenance, to be mistaken for something very different by the arrogant Chevalier.

Not for a second was Andre-Louis fooled by the man’s obvious intentions, and neither were those standing close to him, who made a late and useless effort to surround him. He felt deeply let down. He hadn’t been expecting Chabrillane. His disappointment showed on his face, which the arrogant Chevalier mistook for something entirely different.

But if Chabrillane was the man appointed to deal with him, he would make the best of it.

But if Chabrillane was the person assigned to handle him, he would make the most of it.

“I think you are pushing against me, monsieur,” he said, very civilly, and with elbow and shoulder he thrust M. de Chabrillane back into the rain.

“I think you're pushing against me, sir,” he said politely, and with his elbow and shoulder, he shoved M. de Chabrillane back into the rain.

“I desire to take shelter, monsieur,” the Chevalier hectored.

“I want to take shelter, sir,” the Chevalier insisted.

“You may do so without standing on my feet. I have a prejudice against any one standing on my feet. My feet are very tender. Perhaps you did not know it, monsieur. Please say no more.”

“You can do that without standing on my feet. I really dislike anyone standing on my feet. My feet are very sensitive. Maybe you didn’t realize that, sir. Please don’t say anything more.”

“Why, I wasn’t speaking, you lout!” exclaimed the Chevalier, slightly discomposed.

“Why, I wasn’t talking, you fool!” shouted the Chevalier, a bit flustered.

“Were you not? I thought perhaps you were about to apologize.”

“Were you not? I thought maybe you were going to apologize.”

“Apologize?” Chabrillane laughed. “To you! Do you know that you are amusing?” He stepped under the awning for the second time, and again in view of all thrust Andre-Louis rudely back.

“Apologize?” Chabrillane laughed. “To you! Do you realize how funny you are?” He stepped under the awning for the second time, and again in front of everyone, he pushed Andre-Louis rudely back.

“Ah!” cried Andre-Louis, with a grimace. “You hurt me, monsieur. I have told you not to push against me.” He raised his voice that all might hear him, and once more impelled M. de Chabrillane back into the rain.

“Ah!” cried Andre-Louis, making a face. “You hurt me, sir. I’ve told you not to shove me.” He raised his voice so everyone could hear him and once again pushed M. de Chabrillane back into the rain.

Now, for all his slenderness, his assiduous daily sword-practice had given Andre-Louis an arm of iron. Also he threw his weight into the thrust. His assailant reeled backwards a few steps, and then his heel struck a baulk of timber left on the ground by some workmen that morning, and he sat down suddenly in the mud.

Now, despite his slim build, Andre-Louis had developed an iron grip from his dedicated daily sword practice. He also put his full weight behind the thrust. His attacker staggered back a few steps, and then his heel hit a piece of timber that some workers had left on the ground that morning, causing him to suddenly sit down in the mud.

A roar of laughter rose from all who witnessed the fine gentleman’s downfall. He rose, mud-bespattered, in a fury, and in that fury sprang at Andre-Louis.

A burst of laughter erupted from everyone who saw the gentleman's fall. He got up, covered in mud, furious, and in his anger lunged at Andre-Louis.

Andre-Louis had made him ridiculous, which was altogether unforgivable.

Andre-Louis had made him look foolish, which was totally unforgivable.

“You shall meet me for this!” he spluttered. “I shall kill you for it.”

"You'll meet me for this!" he shouted. "I'll kill you for it."

His inflamed face was within a foot of Andre-Louis’. Andre-Louis laughed. In the silence everybody heard the laugh and the words that followed.

His reddened face was less than a foot from Andre-Louis’. Andre-Louis laughed. In the silence, everyone heard the laughter and the words that followed.

“Oh, is that what you wanted? But why didn’t you say so before? You would have spared me the trouble of knocking you down. I thought gentlemen of your profession invariably conducted these affairs with decency, decorum, and a certain grace. Had you done so, you might have saved your breeches.”

“Oh, is that what you wanted? Why didn’t you say so earlier? You could have saved me the trouble of taking you down. I thought guys like you always handled these situations with some decency, respect, and a bit of style. If you had, you might have saved your pants.”

“How soon shall we settle this?” snapped Chabrillane, livid with very real fury.

“How soon are we going to wrap this up?” snapped Chabrillane, furious.

“Whenever you please, monsieur. It is for you to say when it will suit your convenience to kill me. I think that was the intention you announced, was it not?” Andre-Louis was suavity itself.

“Whenever you want, sir. It's up to you to decide when it will be convenient for you to kill me. I believe that was your intention, wasn't it?” Andre-Louis was completely charming.

“To-morrow morning, in the Bois. Perhaps you will bring a friend.”

"Tomorrow morning, in the Bois. Maybe you'll bring a friend."

“Certainly, monsieur. To-morrow morning, then. I hope we shall have fine weather. I detest the rain.”

“Sure thing, sir. Tomorrow morning, then. I hope the weather is nice. I really hate the rain.”

Chabrillane looked at him almost with amazement. Andre-Louis smiled pleasantly.

Chabrillane stared at him in disbelief. Andre-Louis smiled kindly.

“Don’t let me detain you now, monsieur. We quite understand each other. I shall be in the Bois at nine o’clock to-morrow morning.”

“Don’t let me hold you up now, sir. We understand each other perfectly. I’ll be in the Bois at nine o’clock tomorrow morning.”

“That is too late for me, monsieur.”

"That's too late for me, sir."

“Any other hour would be too early for me. I do not like to have my habits disturbed. Nine o’clock or not at all, as you please.”

“Any other time would be too early for me. I don’t like having my routine interrupted. Nine o’clock or not at all, it’s up to you.”

“But I must be at the Assembly at nine, for the morning session.”

"But I need to be at the Assembly by nine for the morning session."

“I am afraid, monsieur, you will have to kill me first, and I have a prejudice against being killed before nine o’clock.”

“I’m afraid, sir, you’ll have to kill me first, and I’m not a fan of being killed before nine o’clock.”

Now this was too complete a subversion of the usual procedure for M. de Chabrillane’s stomach. Here was a rustic deputy assuming with him precisely the tone of sinister mockery which his class usually dealt out to their victims of the Third Estate. And to heighten the irritation, Andre-Louis—the actor, Scaramouche always—produced his snuffbox, and proffered it with a steady hand to Le Chapelier before helping himself.

Now, this was a total disruption of the usual routine for M. de Chabrillane’s stomach. Here was a country deputy adopting the exact tone of dark mockery that his class usually reserved for their victims from the Third Estate. To make things more irritating, Andre-Louis—the actor, Scaramouche as always—pulled out his snuffbox and offered it with a steady hand to Le Chapelier before taking some for himself.

Chabrillane, it seemed, after all that he had suffered, was not even to be allowed to make a good exit.

Chabrillane, it seemed, after everything he had been through, wasn't even going to be allowed to make a graceful exit.

“Very well, monsieur,” he said. “Nine o’clock, then; and we’ll see if you’ll talk as pertly afterwards.”

“Alright, sir,” he said. “Nine o’clock it is; and we’ll see if you’re still so confident afterwards.”

On that he flung away, before the jeers of the provincial deputies. Nor did it soothe his rage to be laughed at by urchins all the way down the Rue Dauphine because of the mud and filth that dripped from his satin breeches and the tails of his elegant, striped coat.

On that, he threw himself away, ignoring the mocking from the local representatives. It didn't help that he was laughed at by kids all the way down the Rue Dauphine because of the mud and grime that dripped from his satin pants and the tails of his stylish striped coat.

But though the members of the Third had jeered on the surface, they trembled underneath with fear and indignation. It was too much. Lagron killed by one of these bullies, and now his successor challenged, and about to be killed by another of them on the very first day of his appearance to take the dead man’s place. Several came now to implore Andre-Louis not to go to the Bois, to ignore the challenge and the whole affair, which was but a deliberate attempt to put him out of the way. He listened seriously, shook his head gloomily, and promised at last to think it over.

But even though the members of the Third laughed on the outside, they were really scared and angry inside. It was too much. Lagron was killed by one of these bullies, and now his successor was being challenged, about to be killed by another one of them on his very first day taking the dead man’s place. Several people came to beg Andre-Louis not to go to the Bois, to ignore the challenge and the whole situation, which was just a deliberate attempt to get rid of him. He listened carefully, shook his head sadly, and finally promised to think about it.

He was in his seat again for the afternoon session as if nothing disturbed him.

He was back in his seat for the afternoon session as if nothing had bothered him.

But in the morning, when the Assembly met, his place was vacant, and so was M. de Chabrillane’s. Gloom and resentment sat upon the members of the Third, and brought a more than usually acrid note into their debates. They disapproved of the rashness of the new recruit to their body. Some openly condemned his lack of circumspection. Very few—and those only the little group in Le Chapelier’s confidence—ever expected to see him again.

But in the morning, when the Assembly met, his seat was empty, and so was M. de Chabrillane’s. There was a heavy atmosphere among the members of the Third, making their discussions even more bitter than usual. They disapproved of the new member’s recklessness. Some openly criticized his lack of caution. Very few—and only the small group close to Le Chapelier—expected to see him again.

It was, therefore, as much in amazement as in relief that at a few minutes after ten they saw him enter, calm, composed, and bland, and thread his way to his seat. The speaker occupying the rostrum at that moment—a member of the Privileged—stopped short to stare in incredulous dismay. Here was something that he could not understand at all. Then from somewhere, to satisfy the amazement on both sides of the assembly, a voice explained the phenomenon contemptuously.

It was with both amazement and relief that just a few minutes after ten, they saw him walk in, calm, composed, and unbothered, making his way to his seat. The speaker at the podium—a member of the Privileged—stopped abruptly to stare in disbelief. This was something he couldn't comprehend at all. Then, from somewhere, to address the astonishment on both sides of the assembly, a voice explained the situation with disdain.

“They haven’t met. He has shirked it at the last moment.”

“They haven’t met. He backed out at the last minute.”

It must be so, thought all; the mystification ceased, and men were settling back into their seats. But now, having reached his place, having heard the voice that explained the matter to the universal satisfaction, Andre-Louis paused before taking his seat. He felt it incumbent upon him to reveal the true fact.

It had to be true, everyone thought; the confusion ended, and people were settling back into their seats. But now, having reached his spot and heard the explanation that satisfied everyone, Andre-Louis paused before sitting down. He felt it was his duty to reveal the real truth.

“M. le President, my excuses for my late arrival.” There was no necessity for this. It was a mere piece of theatricality, such as it was not in Scaramouche’s nature to forgo. “I have been detained by an engagement of a pressing nature. I bring you also the excuses of M. de Chabrillane. He, unfortunately, will be permanently absent from this Assembly in future.”

“Mister President, I apologize for my late arrival.” There was no need for this. It was just a bit of theatrics, which Scaramouche couldn’t resist. “I’ve been held up by a pressing matter. I also bring you the apologies of Mister de Chabrillane. Unfortunately, he will be permanently absent from this Assembly moving forward.”

The silence was complete. Andre-Louis sat down.

The silence was absolute. Andre-Louis took a seat.





CHAPTER VIII. THE PALADIN OF THE THIRD

M. Le Chevalier de Chabrillane had been closely connected, you will remember, with the iniquitous affair in which Philippe de Vilmorin had lost his life. We know enough to justify a surmise that he had not merely been La Tour d’Azyr’s second in the encounter, but actually an instigator of the business. Andre-Louis may therefore have felt a justifiable satisfaction in offering up the Chevalier’s life to the Manes of his murdered friend. He may have viewed it as an act of common justice not to be procured by any other means. Also it is to be remembered that Chabrillane had gone confidently to the meeting, conceiving that he, a practised ferailleur, had to deal with a bourgeois utterly unskilled in swordsmanship. Morally, then, he was little better than a murderer, and that he should have tumbled into the pit he conceived that he dug for Andre-Louis was a poetic retribution. Yet, notwithstanding all this, I should find the cynical note on which Andre-Louis announced the issue to the Assembly utterly detestable did I believe it sincere. It would justify Aline of the expressed opinion, which she held in common with so many others who had come into close contact with him, that Andre-Louis was quite heartless.

M. Le Chevalier de Chabrillane had been closely linked, as you’ll remember, with the wrongful affair in which Philippe de Vilmorin lost his life. We know enough to suggest that he wasn’t just La Tour d’Azyr’s second in the duel but was actually a instigator of it. Andre-Louis may have felt justified satisfaction in honoring his murdered friend by ending the Chevalier's life. He could see it as an act of basic justice that couldn’t have been achieved in any other way. It's also important to note that Chabrillane went into the duel with confidence, thinking that as a skilled fighter, he was up against a complete novice. Morally, then, he was hardly better than a murderer, and that he ended up in the trap he believed he had set for Andre-Louis felt like poetic justice. Still, despite all this, I would find the cynical tone in which Andre-Louis announced the outcome to the Assembly completely detestable if I believed it was genuine. It would support Aline's expressed opinion, which she shared with so many others who had interacted with him closely, that Andre-Louis was completely heartless.

You have seen something of the same heartlessness in his conduct when he discovered the faithlessness of La Binet although that is belied by the measures he took to avenge himself. His subsequent contempt of the woman I account to be born of the affection in which for a time he held her. That this affection was as deep as he first imagined, I do not believe; but that it was as shallow as he would almost be at pains to make it appear by the completeness with which he affects to have put her from his mind when he discovered her worthlessness, I do not believe; nor, as I have said, do his actions encourage that belief. Then, again, his callous cynicism in hoping that he had killed Binet is also an affectation. Knowing that such things as Binet are better out of the world, he can have suffered no compunction; he had, you must remember, that rarely level vision which sees things in their just proportions, and never either magnifies or reduces them by sentimental considerations. At the same time, that he should contemplate the taking of life with such complete and cynical equanimity, whatever the justification, is quite incredible.

You’ve noticed a similar lack of empathy in how he acted when he found out about La Binet’s betrayal, even though his attempts to get back at her contradict that. His later disdain for her, I believe, stems from the feelings he once had for her. I don’t think those feelings were as intense as he initially thought; however, I also don’t believe they were as superficial as he tries to make it seem by the way he claims to have completely moved on after realizing her unworthiness. As I’ve said, his actions don’t support that idea either. Furthermore, his cold cynicism in thinking he might have killed Binet is just a facade. He knows that people like Binet are better off gone, so he wouldn’t feel guilty about it; remember, he had that rare ability to see things clearly and recognize their true significance, without exaggerating or downplaying them due to emotion. Still, it’s hard to believe that he could consider taking a life with such total and cynical calmness, no matter the reason.

Similarly now, it is not to be believed that in coming straight from the Bois de Boulogne, straight from the killing of a man, he should be sincerely expressing his nature in alluding to the fact in terms of such outrageous flippancy. Not quite to such an extent was he the incarnation of Scaramouche. But sufficiently was he so ever to mask his true feelings by an arresting gesture, his true thoughts by an effective phrase. He was the actor always, a man ever calculating the effect he would produce, ever avoiding self-revelation, ever concerned to overlay his real character by an assumed and quite fictitious one. There was in this something of impishness, and something of other things.

Similarly now, it's hard to believe that coming straight from the Bois de Boulogne, right after killing a man, he could genuinely express himself while mentioning it with such outrageous flippancy. He wasn't exactly the embodiment of Scaramouche, but he certainly knew how to hide his true feelings with a striking gesture and his real thoughts with a clever phrase. He was always the actor, constantly calculating the effect he would have, always avoiding revealing himself, and always focused on masking his real character with a fabricated and totally fake one. There was something mischievous about this, along with other things.

Nobody laughed now at his flippancy. He did not intend that anybody should. He intended to be terrible; and he knew that the more flippant and casual his tone, the more terrible would be its effect. He produced exactly the effect he desired.

Nobody laughed at his sarcasm anymore. He didn't want anyone to. He aimed to be frightening; and he realized that the more carefree and casual his tone, the more impactful it would be. He achieved exactly the effect he wanted.

What followed in a place where feelings and practices had become what they had become is not difficult to surmise. When the session rose, there were a dozen spadassins awaiting him in the vestibule, and this time the men of his own party were less concerned to guard him. He seemed so entirely capable of guarding himself; he appeared, for all his circumspection, to have so completely carried the war into the enemy’s camp, so completely to have adopted their own methods, that his fellows scarcely felt the need to protect him as yesterday.

What happened next in a place where emotions and actions had evolved is easy to guess. When the meeting ended, there were a dozen armed men waiting for him in the entrance hall, and this time the men from his own group were less worried about keeping him safe. He seemed so fully capable of defending himself; despite his cautiousness, he had completely taken the fight to the enemy, adopting their tactics so well that his companions barely felt the need to shield him like they did yesterday.

As he emerged, he scanned that hostile file, whose air and garments marked them so clearly for what they were. He paused, seeking the man he expected, the man he was most anxious to oblige. But M. de La Tour d’Azyr was absent from those eager ranks. This seemed to him odd. La Tour d’Azyr was Chabrillane’s cousin and closest friend. Surely he should have been among the first to-day. The fact was that La Tour d’Azyr was too deeply overcome by amazement and grief at the utterly unexpected event. Also his vindictiveness was held curiously in leash. Perhaps he, too, remembered the part played by Chabrillane in the affair at Gavrillac, and saw in this obscure Andre-Louis Moreau, who had so persistently persecuted him ever since, an ordained avenger. The repugnance he felt to come to the point, with him, particularly after this culminating provocation, was puzzling even to himself. But it existed, and it curbed him now.

As he stepped out, he surveyed that hostile crowd, whose demeanor and clothing clearly identified them for what they were. He hesitated, looking for the man he expected and was eager to please. But M. de La Tour d’Azyr was missing from those eager ranks. This struck him as strange. La Tour d’Azyr was Chabrillane’s cousin and closest friend. He should have been among the first to show up today. The truth was that La Tour d’Azyr was too overwhelmed with shock and grief at the completely unexpected event. His desire for revenge was also strangely restrained. Perhaps he, too, remembered Chabrillane’s role in the incident at Gavrillac and saw in this obscure Andre-Louis Moreau, who had relentlessly pursued him since then, an appointed avenger. The aversion he felt to confront him, especially after this final provocation, puzzled him even more. But it was there, and it held him back now.

To Andre-Louis, since La Tour was not one of that waiting pack, it mattered little on that Tuesday morning who should be the next. The next, as it happened, was the young Vicomte de La Motte-Royau, one of the deadliest blades in the group.

To Andre-Louis, since La Tour wasn't part of that waiting crowd, it didn't really matter who was next on that Tuesday morning. As it turned out, the next one was the young Vicomte de La Motte-Royau, one of the most lethal fighters in the group.

On the Wednesday morning, coming again an hour or so late to the Assembly, Andre-Louis announced—in much the same terms as he had announced the death of Chabrillane—that M. de La Motte-Royau would probably not disturb the harmony of the Assembly for some weeks to come, assuming that he were so fortunate as to recover ultimately from the effects of an unpleasant accident with which he had quite unexpectedly had the misfortune to meet that morning.

On Wednesday morning, arriving about an hour late to the Assembly, Andre-Louis announced—in pretty much the same way he had shared the news of Chabrillane's death—that M. de La Motte-Royau would probably not disrupt the Assembly's peace for a few weeks, assuming he was lucky enough to fully recover from an unfortunate accident he had unexpectedly faced that morning.

On Thursday he made an identical announcement with regard to the Vidame de Blavon. On Friday he told them that he had been delayed by M. de Troiscantins, and then turning to the members of the Cote Droit, and lengthening his face to a sympathetic gravity:

On Thursday, he made the same announcement about the Vidame de Blavon. On Friday, he told them that M. de Troiscantins had delayed him, and then turning to the members of the Cote Droit, he put on a serious, sympathetic expression:

“I am glad to inform you, messieurs, that M. des Troiscantins is in the hands of a very competent surgeon who hopes with care to restore him to your councils in a few weeks’ time.”

“I’m happy to let you know, gentlemen, that Mr. des Troiscantins is in the care of a highly skilled surgeon who hopes to have him back in your meetings in a few weeks.”

It was paralyzing, fantastic, unreal; and friend and foe in that assembly sat alike stupefied under those bland daily announcements. Four of the most redoubtable spadassinicides put away for a time, one of them dead—and all this performed with such an air of indifference and announced in such casual terms by a wretched little provincial lawyer!

It was overwhelming, amazing, surreal; and both friends and enemies in that gathering sat equally dazed under those routine daily updates. Four of the most fearsome assassins taken care of for a while, one of them dead—and all this delivered with such nonchalance and stated in such casual language by a pathetic little local lawyer!

He began to assume in their eyes a romantic aspect. Even that group of philosophers of the Cote Gauche, who refused to worship any force but the force of reason, began to look upon him with a respect and consideration which no oratorical triumphs could ever have procured him.

He started to appear romantic in their eyes. Even that group of philosophers from the Left Bank, who wouldn’t worship anything but the power of reason, began to regard him with a respect and consideration that no amount of rhetorical victories could have earned him.

And from the Assembly the fame of him oozed out gradually over Paris. Desmoulins wrote a panegyric upon him in his paper “Les Revolutions,” wherein he dubbed him the “Paladin of the Third Estate,” a name that caught the fancy of the people, and clung to him for some time. Disdainfully was he mentioned in the “Actes des Apotres,” the mocking organ of the Privileged party, so light-heartedly and provocatively edited by a group of gentlemen afflicted by a singular mental myopy.

And from the Assembly, his fame slowly spread across Paris. Desmoulins wrote a tribute to him in his paper “Les Revolutions,” where he called him the “Paladin of the Third Estate,” a title that appealed to the public and stuck with him for a while. He was mentioned dismissively in the “Actes des Apotres,” the sarcastic publication of the Privileged party, which was edited in a carefree and provocative manner by a group of gentlemen suffering from a peculiar mental narrow-mindedness.

The Friday of that very busy week in the life of this young man who even thereafter is to persist in reminding us that he is not in any sense a man of action, found the vestibule of the Manege empty of swordsmen when he made his leisurely and expectant egress between Le Chapelier and Kersain.

The Friday of that very busy week in the life of this young man who continues to remind us that he is not in any way a man of action found the vestibule of the Manege empty of swordsmen when he made his slow and expectant exit between Le Chapelier and Kersain.

So surprised was he that he checked in his stride.

So surprised was he that he paused mid-stride.

“Have they had enough?” he wondered, addressing the question to Le Chapelier.

“Have they had enough?” he thought, directing the question to Le Chapelier.

“They have had enough of you, I should think,” was the answer. “They will prefer to turn their attention to some one less able to take care of himself.”

“They’ve had enough of you, I’d say,” was the response. “They’d rather focus on someone who can’t take care of themselves as well.”

Now this was disappointing. Andre-Louis had lent himself to this business with a very definite object in view. The slaying of Chabrillane had, as far as it went, been satisfactory. He had regarded that as a sort of acceptable hors d’oeuvre. But the three who had followed were no affair of his at all. He had met them with a certain amount of repugnance, and dealt with each as lightly as consideration of his own safety permitted. Was the baiting of him now to cease whilst the man at whom he aimed had not presented himself? In that case it would be necessary to force the pace!

This was really disappointing. Andre-Louis had gotten involved in this situation with a clear goal in mind. Taking out Chabrillane had, for what it was worth, gone well. He saw that as a sort of acceptable appetizer. But the three who came after were nothing to do with him. He had approached them with some disgust, handling each one as carefully as his own safety allowed. Would the mocking of him stop now when the man he was after hadn’t even shown up? In that case, it was time to speed things up!

Out there under the awning a group of gentlemen stood in earnest talk. Scanning the group in a rapid glance, Andre-Louis perceived M. de La Tour d’Azyr amongst them. He tightened his lips. He must afford no provocation. It must be for them to fasten their quarrels upon him. Already the “Actes des Apotres” that morning had torn the mask from his face, and proclaimed him the fencing-master of the Rue du Hasard, successor to Bertrand des Amis. Hazardous as it had been hitherto for a man of his condition to engage in single combat it was rendered doubly so by this exposure, offered to the public as an aristocratic apologia.

Outside under the awning, a group of gentlemen stood in serious conversation. A quick look at the group revealed M. de La Tour d’Azyr among them. Andre-Louis pressed his lips together. He couldn't give them any reason to provoke him. It had to be them who tried to pin their quarrels on him. That morning, the "Actes des Apotres" had already stripped away his disguise, exposing him as the fencing master of Rue du Hasard, the successor to Bertrand des Amis. While it had always been risky for someone of his status to engage in one-on-one fights, this exposure made it even riskier, presenting him to the public as an upper-class defender.

Still, matters could not be left where they were, or he should have had all his pains for nothing. Carefully looking away from that group of gentlemen, he raised his voice so that his words must carry to their ears.

Still, things couldn't stay as they were, or all his efforts would be for nothing. Carefully avoiding that group of gentlemen, he raised his voice so that his words would reach them.

“It begins to look as if my fears of having to spend the remainder of my days in the Bois were idle.”

“It’s starting to seem like my worries about having to spend the rest of my days in the Bois were pointless.”

Out of the corner of his eye he caught the stir his words created in that group. Its members had turned to look at him; but for the moment that was all. A little more was necessary. Pacing slowly along between his friends he resumed:

Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed the reaction his words sparked in that group. They had turned to look at him, but for now, that was all. A little more was needed. Walking slowly among his friends, he continued:

“But is it not remarkable that the assassin of Lagron should make no move against Lagron’s successor? Or perhaps it is not remarkable. Perhaps there are good reasons. Perhaps the gentleman is prudent.”

“But isn’t it strange that Lagron’s assassin hasn’t made any move against Lagron’s successor? Or maybe it’s not strange. Maybe there are good reasons. Maybe the guy is just cautious.”

He had passed the group by now, and he left that last sentence of his to trail behind him, and after it sent laughter, insolent and provoking.

He had walked past the group by now, leaving his last comment to linger behind him, followed by laughter that was bold and teasing.

He had not long to wait. Came a quick step behind him, and a hand falling upon his shoulder, spun him violently round. He was brought face to face with M. de La Tour d’Azyr, whose handsome countenance was calm and composed, but whose eyes reflected something of the sudden blaze of passion stirring in him. Behind him several members of the group were approaching more slowly. The others—like Andre-Louis’ two companions—remained at gaze.

He didn’t have to wait long. A quick step came up behind him, and a hand on his shoulder spun him around forcefully. He found himself face to face with M. de La Tour d’Azyr, whose attractive face was calm and collected, but whose eyes showed a flicker of the intense passion brewing inside him. Several members of the group were approaching more slowly behind him. The others—like Andre-Louis’ two friends—stayed back and watched.

“You spoke of me, I think,” said the Marquis quietly.

“You were talking about me, I think,” said the Marquis quietly.

“I spoke of an assassin—yes. But to these my friends.” Andre-Louis’ manner was no less quiet, indeed the quieter of the two, for he was the more experienced actor.

“I talked about an assassin—yes. But to these friends of mine.” Andre-Louis’ manner was no less calm; in fact, he was quieter than the other, as he was the more seasoned performer.

“You spoke loudly enough to be overheard,” said the Marquis, answering the insinuation that he had been eavesdropping.

“You spoke loudly enough to be overheard,” said the Marquis, responding to the suggestion that he had been listening in.

“Those who wish to overhear frequently contrive to do so.”

“People who want to eavesdrop often find a way to do it.”

“I perceive that it is your aim to be offensive.”

“I see that you want to be offensive.”

“Oh, but you are mistaken, M. le Marquis. I have no wish to be offensive. But I resent having hands violently laid upon me, especially when they are hands that I cannot consider clean. In the circumstances I can hardly be expected to be polite.”

“Oh, but you’re mistaken, M. le Marquis. I don’t want to be rude. But I really don’t like having hands forcefully put on me, especially when those hands don't seem clean. In this situation, it’s hard for me to be polite.”

The elder man’s eyelids flickered. Almost he caught himself admiring Andre-Louis’ bearing. Rather, he feared that his own must suffer by comparison. Because of this, he enraged altogether, and lost control of himself.

The older man's eyelids fluttered. He nearly found himself admiring Andre-Louis’ demeanor. Instead, he worried that his own would look bad in comparison. Because of this, he became completely furious and lost control.

“You spoke of me as the assassin of Lagron. I do not affect to misunderstand you. You expounded your views to me once before, and I remember.”

“You referred to me as the assassin of Lagron. I'm not pretending to misunderstand you. You explained your thoughts to me before, and I remember.”

“But what flattery, monsieur!”

“But what flattery, man!”

“You called me an assassin then, because I used my skill to dispose of a turbulent hot-head who made the world unsafe for me. But how much better are you, M. the fencing-master, when you oppose yourself to men whose skill is as naturally inferior to your own!”

“You called me an assassin back then because I used my skills to take care of a violent troublemaker who made the world dangerous for me. But how much better are you, M., the fencing master, when you challenge those whose skills are naturally inferior to yours?”

M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s friends looked grave, perturbed. It was really incredible to find this great gentleman so far forgetting himself as to descend to argument with a canaille of a lawyer-swordsman. And what was worse, it was an argument in which he was being made ridiculous.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s friends looked serious and concerned. It was truly unbelievable to see this nobleman stooping so low as to engage in a debate with a lowly lawyer-swordsman. And what was worse, he was being made to look foolish in the process.

“I oppose myself to them!” said Andre-Louis on a tone of amused protest. “Ah, pardon, M. le Marquis; it is they who chose to oppose themselves to me—and so stupidly. They push me, they slap my face, they tread on my toes, they call me by unpleasant names. What if I am a fencing-master? Must I on that account submit to every manner of ill-treatment from your bad-mannered friends? Perhaps had they found out sooner that I am a fencing-master their manners would have been better. But to blame me for that! What injustice!”

“I disagree with them!” said Andre-Louis in a tone of playful protest. “Oh, sorry, M. le Marquis; it’s they who decided to go against me—and so foolishly. They push me, they slap my face, they step on my toes, they call me rude names. So what if I’m a fencing master? Do I have to put up with all sorts of mistreatment from your ill-mannered friends just because of that? Maybe if they’d found out sooner that I’m a fencing master, they would have behaved better. But to blame me for that? What unfairness!”

“Comedian!” the Marquis contemptuously apostrophized him. “Does it alter the case? Are these men who have opposed you men who live by the sword like yourself?”

“Comedian!” the Marquis said with disdain. “Does it change anything? Are these men who have gone against you men who live by the sword like you do?”

“On the contrary, M. le Marquis, I have found them men who died by the sword with astonishing ease. I cannot suppose that you desire to add yourself to their number.”

“On the contrary, Marquis, I have found them to be men who died by the sword with surprising ease. I can’t believe you want to join their ranks.”

“And why, if you please?” La Tour d’Azyr’s face had flamed scarlet before that sneer.

“And why, if you don’t mind?” La Tour d’Azyr’s face had turned bright red at that sneer.

“Oh,” Andre-Louis raised his eyebrows and pursed his lips, a man considering. He delivered himself slowly. “Because, monsieur, you prefer the easy victim—the Lagrons and Vilmorins of this world, mere sheep for your butchering. That is why.”

“Oh,” Andre-Louis raised his eyebrows and pursed his lips, a man considering. He spoke slowly. “Because, sir, you prefer the easy target—the Lagrons and Vilmorins of this world, just sheep for you to butcher. That’s why.”

And then the Marquis struck him.

And then the Marquis hit him.

Andre-Louis stepped back. His eyes gleamed a moment; the next they were smiling up into the face of his tall enemy.

Andre-Louis stepped back. His eyes shined for a moment; the next they were smiling up at the face of his tall opponent.

“No better than the others, after all! Well, well! Remark, I beg you, how history repeats itself—with certain differences. Because poor Vilmorin could not bear a vile lie with which you goaded him, he struck you. Because you cannot bear an equally vile truth which I have uttered, you strike me. But always is the vileness yours. And now as then for the striker there is...” He broke off. “But why name it? You will remember what there is. Yourself you wrote it that day with the point of your too-ready sword. But there. I will meet you if you desire it, monsieur.”

“No better than the others, after all! Well, well! Just notice how history repeats itself—with some differences. Because poor Vilmorin couldn’t stand the horrible lie you pushed on him, he hit you. Because you can’t handle the equally horrible truth I’ve spoken, you hit me. But the vileness has always been yours. And just like before, for the one who strikes there is...” He paused. “But why even say it? You know what it is. You wrote it yourself that day with the point of your too-eager sword. But anyway, I will meet you if that’s what you want, sir.”

“What else do you suppose that I desire? To talk?”

“What else do you think I want? To chat?”

Andre-Louis turned to his friends and sighed. “So that I am to go another jaunt to the Bois. Isaac, perhaps you will kindly have a word with one of these friends of M. le Marquis’, and arrange for nine o’clock to-morrow, as usual.”

Andre-Louis turned to his friends and sighed. “So I have to go on another trip to the Bois. Isaac, could you please have a word with one of M. le Marquis’ friends and set it up for nine o’clock tomorrow, like usual?”

“Not to-morrow,” said the Marquis shortly to Le Chapeher. “I have an engagement in the country, which I cannot postpone.”

“Not tomorrow,” said the Marquis curtly to Le Chapeher. “I have a commitment in the countryside that I can’t reschedule.”

Le Chapelier looked at Andre-Louis.

Le Chapelier looked at Andre-Louis.

“Then for M. le Marquis’ convenience, we will say Sunday at the same hour.”

“Then for Mr. Marquis' convenience, let's say Sunday at the same time.”

“I do not fight on Sunday. I am not a pagan to break the holy day.”

“I don’t fight on Sunday. I’m not someone who disrespects the holy day.”

“But surely the good God would not have the presumption to damn a gentleman of M. le Marquis’ quality on that account? Ah, well, Isaac, please arrange for Monday, if it is not a feast-day or monsieur has not some other pressing engagement. I leave it in your hands.”

“But surely God wouldn't have the audacity to condemn a gentleman of M. le Marquis’ caliber for that reason? Ah, well, Isaac, please make arrangements for Monday, if it's not a holiday or if monsieur doesn't have some other urgent commitment. I'll leave it to you.”

He bowed with the air of a man wearied by these details, and threading his arm through Kersain’s withdrew.

He bowed like someone tired of these details, and after slipping his arm through Kersain’s, he walked away.

“Ah, Dieu de Dieu! But what a trick of it you have,” said the Breton deputy, entirely unsophisticated in these matters.

“Ah, God of God! But what a trick you have,” said the Breton deputy, completely naive in these matters.

“To be sure I have. I have taken lessons at their hands.” He laughed. He was in excellent good-humour. And Kersain was enrolled in the ranks of those who accounted Andre-Louis a man without heart or conscience.

“Definitely, I have. I’ve taken lessons from them.” He laughed. He was in a really good mood. And Kersain was among those who saw Andre-Louis as a man without heart or conscience.

But in his “Confessions” he tells us—and this is one of the glimpses that reveal the true man under all that make-believe—that on that night he went down on his knees to commune with his dead friend Philippe, and to call his spirit to witness that he was about to take the last step in the fulfilment of the oath sworn upon his body at Gavrillac two years ago.

But in his “Confessions,” he tells us—and this is one of the glimpses that show the real person beneath all that pretense—that on that night he knelt down to connect with his deceased friend Philippe, and to call on his spirit to witness that he was about to take the final step in fulfilling the oath he swore upon his body at Gavrillac two years earlier.





CHAPTER IX. TORN PRIDE

M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s engagement in the country on that Sunday was with M. de Kercadiou. To fulfil it he drove out early in the day to Meudon, taking with him in his pocket a copy of the last issue of “Les Actes des Apotres,” a journal whose merry sallies at the expense of the innovators greatly diverted the Seigneur de Gavrillac. The venomous scorn it poured upon those worthless rapscallions afforded him a certain solatium against the discomforts of expatriation by which he was afflicted as a result of their detestable energies.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s commitment in the country that Sunday was with M. de Kercadiou. To fulfill it, he drove out early in the day to Meudon, taking with him a copy of the latest issue of “Les Actes des Apotres,” a magazine whose witty jabs at the innovators greatly entertained the Seigneur de Gavrillac. The biting criticism it directed at those worthless scoundrels provided him with some comfort against the challenges of living abroad that he faced because of their annoying antics.

Twice in the last month, had M. de La Tour d’Azyr gone to visit the Lord of Gavrillac at Meudon, and the sight of Aline, so sweet and fresh, so bright and of so lively a mind, had caused those embers smouldering under the ashes of the past, embers which until now he had believed utterly extinct, to kindle into flame once more. He desired her as we desire Heaven. I believe that it was the purest passion of his life; that had it come to him earlier he might have been a vastly different man. The cruelest wound that in all his selfish life he had taken was when she sent him word, quite definitely after the affair at the Feydau, that she could not again in any circumstances receive him. At one blow—through that disgraceful riot—he had been robbed of a mistress he prized and of a wife who had become a necessity to the very soul of him. The sordid love of La Binet might have consoled him for the compulsory renunciation of his exalted love of Aline, just as to his exalted love of Aline he had been ready to sacrifice his attachment to La Binet. But that ill-timed riot had robbed him at once of both. Faithful to his word to Sautron he had definitely broken with La Binet, only to find that Aline had definitely broken with him. And by the time that he had sufficiently recovered from his grief to think again of La Binet, the comedienne had vanished beyond discovery.

Twice in the past month, M. de La Tour d’Azyr had gone to visit the Lord of Gavrillac in Meudon, and seeing Aline, so sweet and fresh, so bright and full of life, had reignited feelings he thought were long gone. He desired her the way one desires Heaven. I believe it was the purest passion of his life; had it come to him earlier, he might have been a very different man. The most painful blow in his otherwise selfish life was when she sent him a message, firmly stating that after the incident at the Feydau, she could no longer see him. In one fell swoop—because of that disgraceful riot—he had lost both a mistress he cherished and a wife who had become essential to his very being. The tawdry love of La Binet might have eased his pain of losing his elevated love for Aline, just as he had been willing to sacrifice his attachment to La Binet for Aline's exalted love. But that poorly timed riot had stripped him of both. True to his word to Sautron, he had officially ended things with La Binet, only to discover that Aline had officially ended things with him. By the time he had recovered enough from his sorrow to think of La Binet again, the actress had disappeared without a trace.

For all this he blamed, and most bitterly blamed, Andre-Louis. That low-born provincial lout pursued him like a Nemesis, was become indeed the evil genius of his life. That was it—the evil genius of his life! And it was odds that on Monday... He did not like to think of Monday. He was not particularly afraid of death. He was as brave as his kind in that respect, too brave in the ordinary way, and too confident of his skill, to have considered even remotely such a possibility as that of dying in a duel. It was only that it would seem like a proper consummation of all the evil that he had suffered directly or indirectly through this Andre-Louis Moreau that he should perish ignobly by his hand. Almost he could hear that insolent, pleasant voice making the flippant announcement to the Assembly on Monday morning.

For all of this, he blamed, and blamed bitterly, Andre-Louis. That low-born country bumpkin was like a vengeful spirit, truly the evil influence in his life. That was it—the evil influence in his life! And it was likely that on Monday... He didn’t want to think about Monday. He wasn't particularly afraid of death. He was as brave as the average person in that regard, too brave in the usual sense, and too confident in his skills to have ever seriously considered the possibility of dying in a duel. It was just that it would feel like a fitting end to all the misery he had endured, both directly and indirectly, because of this Andre-Louis Moreau, if he were to die ignobly at his hands. He could almost hear that cheeky, charming voice making the sarcastic announcement to the Assembly on Monday morning.

He shook off the mood, angry with himself for entertaining it. It was maudlin. After all Chabrillane and La Motte-Royau were quite exceptional swordsmen, but neither of them really approached his own formidable calibre. Reaction began to flow, as he drove out through country lanes flooded with pleasant September sunshine. His spirits rose. A premonition of victory stirred within him. Far from fearing Monday’s meeting, as he had so unreasonably been doing, he began to look forward to it. It should afford him the means of setting a definite term to this persecution of which he had been the victim. He would crush this insolent and persistent flea that had been stinging him at every opportunity. Borne upward on that wave of optimism, he took presently a more hopeful view of his case with Aline.

He shook off the mood, frustrated with himself for even thinking about it. It was overly sentimental. After all, Chabrillane and La Motte-Royau were both exceptional swordsmen, but neither truly matched his own impressive skill. As he drove through the countryside lined with bright September sunshine, his spirits lifted. A sense of victory began to swell within him. Instead of dreading Monday’s meeting, as he had irrationally been doing, he started to feel excited about it. It should give him the chance to finally put an end to this ongoing harassment that he had been suffering. He was determined to crush this arrogant and persistent pest that had been bothering him at every turn. Fueled by that wave of optimism, he soon felt more hopeful about his situation with Aline.

At their first meeting a month ago he had used the utmost frankness with her. He had told her the whole truth of his motives in going that night to the Feydau; he had made her realize that she had acted unjustly towards him. True he had gone no farther.

At their first meeting a month ago, he had been completely honest with her. He had shared the full truth about his reasons for going to the Feydau that night; he had made her understand that she had treated him unfairly. However, he hadn’t pushed it any further.

But that was very far to have gone as a beginning. And in their last meeting, now a fortnight old, she had received him with frank friendliness. True, she had been a little aloof. But that was to be expected until he quite explicitly avowed that he had revived the hope of winning her. He had been a fool not to have returned before to-day.

But that was a long way to have come as a start. And in their last meeting, which was two weeks ago, she had greeted him with open friendliness. It’s true that she had been a bit distant. But that was to be expected until he clearly stated that he had renewed his hope of winning her over. He had been foolish not to have come back sooner.

Thus in that mood of new-born confidence—a confidence risen from the very ashes of despondency—came he on that Sunday morning to Meudon. He was gay and jovial with M. de Kercadiou what time he waited in the salon for mademoiselle to show herself. He pronounced with confidence on the country’s future. There were signs already—he wore the rosiest spectacles that morning—of a change of opinion, of a more moderate note. The Nation began to perceive whither this lawyer rabble was leading it. He pulled out “The Acts of the Apostles” and read a stinging paragraph. Then, when mademoiselle at last made her appearance, he resigned the journal into the hands of M. de Kercadiou.

So, in that mood of newfound confidence—a confidence built from the very ashes of despair—he arrived that Sunday morning in Meudon. He was cheerful and jovial with M. de Kercadiou as he waited in the living room for mademoiselle to show up. He spoke confidently about the country’s future. There were already signs—he was wearing the rosiest glasses that morning—of a change in opinion, of a more moderate tone. The Nation was beginning to realize where this lawyer crowd was taking them. He pulled out “The Acts of the Apostles” and read a biting paragraph. Then, when mademoiselle finally appeared, he handed the journal over to M. de Kercadiou.

M. de Kercadiou, with his niece’s future to consider, went to read the paper in the garden, taking up there a position whence he could keep the couple within sight—as his obligations seemed to demand of him—whilst being discreetly out of earshot.

M. de Kercadiou, keeping his niece’s future in mind, went to read the newspaper in the garden, finding a spot where he could keep an eye on the couple—as he felt was his duty—while remaining discreetly out of earshot.

The Marquis made the most of an opportunity that might be brief. He quite frankly declared himself, and begged, implored to be taken back into Aline’s good graces, to be admitted at least to the hope that one day before very long she would bring herself to consider him in a nearer relationship.

The Marquis seized a chance that might not last long. He openly expressed his feelings and begged to be welcomed back into Aline’s favor, hoping that one day soon she would consider him for a closer relationship.

“Mademoiselle,” he told her, his voice vibrating with a feeling that admitted of no doubt, “you cannot lack conviction of my utter sincerity. The very constancy of my devotion should afford you this. It is just that I should have been banished from you, since I showed myself so utterly unworthy of the great honour to which I aspired. But this banishment has nowise diminished my devotion. If you could conceive what I have suffered, you would agree that I have fully expiated my abject fault.”

“Mademoiselle,” he said, his voice full of emotion that left no room for doubt, “you must believe in my complete sincerity. My unwavering devotion should make that clear to you. It’s only right that I’ve been separated from you, after proving myself so unworthy of the great honor I sought. But this separation hasn't changed my feelings at all. If you could truly understand the pain I’ve endured, you would see that I have fully atoned for my mistake.”

She looked at him with a curious, gentle wistfulness on her lovely face.

She gazed at him with a curious, gentle longing on her beautiful face.

“Monsieur, it is not you whom I doubt. It is myself.”

“Mister, I don't doubt you. I doubt myself.”

“You mean your feelings towards me?”

“You're talking about your feelings for me?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“But that I can understand. After what has happened...”

"But I can understand that. After what happened..."

“It was always so, monsieur,” she interrupted quietly. “You speak of me as if lost to you by your own action. That is to say too much. Let me be frank with you. Monsieur, I was never yours to lose. I am conscious of the honour that you do me. I esteem you very deeply...”

“It’s always been like this, sir,” she interrupted softly. “You talk about me as if I’m something you’ve lost because of your own choices. That’s an exaggeration. Let me be honest with you. Sir, I was never yours to lose. I’m aware of the honor you give me. I hold you in great regard...”

“But, then,” he cried, on a high note of confidence, “from such a beginning...”

“But then,” he exclaimed, with a burst of confidence, “from such a beginning...”

“Who shall assure me that it is a beginning? May it not be the whole? Had I held you in affection, monsieur, I should have sent for you after the affair of which you have spoken. I should at least not have condemned you without hearing your explanation. As it was...” She shrugged, smiling gently, sadly. “You see...”

“Who can guarantee me that this is just the beginning? Could it not be everything? If I had cared for you, sir, I would have reached out after the incident you mentioned. At the very least, I wouldn’t have judged you without hearing your side. But as things stand...” She shrugged, smiling softly, sadly. “You see...”

But his optimism far from being crushed was stimulated. “But it is to give me hope, mademoiselle. If already I possess so much, I may look with confidence to win more. I shall prove myself worthy. I swear to do that. Who that is permitted the privilege of being near you could do other than seek to render himself worthy?”

But his optimism was not crushed; it was fueled. “But it gives me hope, miss. If I already have so much, I can confidently look forward to gaining more. I will prove myself worthy. I swear to do that. Who, given the chance to be close to you, wouldn’t want to make themselves worthy?”

And then before she could add a word, M. de Kercadiou came blustering through the window, his spectacles on his forehead, his face inflamed, waving in his hand “The Acts of the Apostles,” and apparently reduced to speechlessness.

And just before she could say anything, M. de Kercadiou barged in through the window, his glasses pushed up on his forehead, his face red, waving “The Acts of the Apostles” in his hand, and seemingly at a loss for words.

Had the Marquis expressed himself aloud he would have been profane. As it was he bit his lip in vexation at this most inopportune interruption.

Had the Marquis spoken out loud, he would have sworn. As it was, he bit his lip in irritation at this extremely inconvenient interruption.

Aline sprang up, alarmed by her uncle’s agitation.

Aline jumped up, startled by her uncle’s anxiety.

“What has happened?”

"What happened?"

“Happened?” He found speech at last. “The scoundrel! The faithless dog! I consented to overlook the past on the clear condition that he should avoid revolutionary politics in future. That condition he accepted, and now”—he smacked the news-sheet furiously—“he has played me false again. Not only has he gone into politics, once more, but he is actually a member of the Assembly, and what is worse he has been using his assassin’s skill as a fencing-master, turning himself into a bully-swordsman. My God! Is there any law at all left in France?”

“Happened?” He finally found his voice. “That guy! The untrustworthy jerk! I agreed to let the past go on the clear condition that he would steer clear of revolutionary politics from now on. He accepted that condition, and now”—he slammed the newspaper in frustration—“he has betrayed me again. Not only has he gotten involved in politics once more, but he’s actually a member of the Assembly, and worse, he’s using his skills as a fencing instructor to turn himself into a bully with a sword. My God! Is there any law left in France?”

One doubt M. de La Tour d’Azyr had entertained, though only faintly, to mar the perfect serenity of his growing optimism. That doubt concerned this man Moreau and his relations with M. de Kercadiou. He knew what once they had been, and how changed they subsequently were by the ingratitude of Moreau’s own behavior in turning against the class to which his benefactor belonged. What he did not know was that a reconciliation had been effected. For in the past month—ever since circumstances had driven Andre-Louis to depart from his undertaking to steer clear of politics—the young man had not ventured to approach Meudon, and as it happened his name had not been mentioned in La Tour d’Azyr’s hearing on the occasion of either of his own previous visits. He learnt of that reconciliation now; but he learnt at the same time that the breach was now renewed, and rendered wider and more impassable than ever. Therefore he did not hesitate to avow his own position.

One doubt M. de La Tour d’Azyr had, though only slightly, to disrupt the perfect peace of his growing optimism. That doubt was about this man Moreau and his relationship with M. de Kercadiou. He knew what their connection used to be and how it had changed due to Moreau’s ungrateful behavior in turning against the class to which his benefactor belonged. What he didn’t know was that they had reconciled. Over the past month—ever since circumstances forced Andre-Louis to abandon his plan to stay out of politics—the young man hadn’t dared to go near Meudon, and interestingly, his name hadn’t come up in La Tour d’Azyr’s presence during any of his previous visits. He learned about that reconciliation now; however, he also discovered that the rift had reopened, wider and more unbridgeable than ever. So, he did not hesitate to express his own position.

“There is a law,” he answered. “The law that this rash young man himself evokes. The law of the sword.” He spoke very gravely, almost sadly. For he realized that after all the ground was tender. “You are not to suppose that he is to continue indefinitely his career of evil and of murder. Sooner or later he will meet a sword that will avenge the others. You have observed that my cousin Chabrillane is among the number of this assassin’s victims; that he was killed on Tuesday last.”

“There’s a law,” he replied. “The law that this reckless young man creates himself. The law of the sword.” He spoke very seriously, almost sadly. For he realized that, after all, the ground was soft. “Don’t think that he can keep going on with his life of crime and murder forever. Sooner or later, he’ll run into a sword that will get back at him for the others. You’ve noticed that my cousin Chabrillane is one of this assassin’s victims; he was killed last Tuesday.”

“If I have not expressed my condolence, Azyr, it is because my indignation stifles at the moment every other feeling. The scoundrel! You say that sooner or later he will meet a sword that will avenge the others. I pray that it may be soon.”

“If I haven’t offered my condolences, Azyr, it’s because my anger is drowning out every other feeling right now. That bastard! You say that sooner or later he’ll face a sword that will avenge the others. I hope it happens soon.”

The Marquis answered him quietly, without anything but sorrow in his voice. “I think your prayer is likely to be heard. This wretched young man has an engagement for to-morrow, when his account may be definitely settled.”

The Marquis replied calmly, his voice filled only with sorrow. “I believe your prayer will be heard. This unfortunate young man has an appointment tomorrow, when his situation may finally be resolved.”

He spoke with such calm conviction that his words had all the sound of a sentence of death. They suddenly stemmed the flow of M. de Kercadiou’s anger. The colour receded from his inflamed face; dread looked out of his pale eyes, to inform M. de La Tour d’Azyr, more clearly than any words, that M. de Kercadiou’s hot speech had been the expression of unreflecting anger, that his prayer that retribution might soon overtake his godson had been unconsciously insincere. Confronted now by the fact that this retribution was about to be visited upon that scoundrel, the fundamental gentleness and kindliness of his nature asserted itself; his anger was suddenly whelmed in apprehension; his affection for the lad beat up to the surface, making Andre-Louis’ sin, however hideous, a thing of no account by comparison with the threatened punishment.

He spoke with such calm certainty that his words felt like a death sentence. They abruptly halted M. de Kercadiou’s anger. The color drained from his flushed face; fear was evident in his pale eyes, clearly telling M. de La Tour d’Azyr, without the need for words, that M. de Kercadiou’s fiery words had come from a place of unthinking rage, and that his wish for revenge against his godson had been unknowingly insincere. Faced with the reality that this revenge was about to be unleashed on that scoundrel, the inherent gentleness and kindness of his character emerged; his anger was quickly overshadowed by anxiety; his affection for the boy surged to the forefront, making Andre-Louis’ wrongdoing, no matter how terrible, seem insignificant compared to the looming punishment.

M. de Kercadiou moistened his lips.

M. de Kercadiou moistened his lips.

“With whom is this engagement?” he asked in a voice that by an effort he contrived to render steady.

“Who is this engagement with?” he asked in a voice that he struggled to keep steady.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr bowed his handsome head, his eyes upon the gleaming parquetry of the floor. “With myself,” he answered quietly, conscious already with a tightening of the heart that his answer must sow dismay. He caught the sound of a faint outcry from Aline; he saw the sudden recoil of M. de Kercadiou. And then he plunged headlong into the explanation that he deemed necessary.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr lowered his handsome head, his eyes focused on the shiny wooden floor. “With me,” he replied quietly, already feeling a tightness in his heart, knowing his answer would bring disappointment. He heard a faint gasp from Aline; he noticed M. de Kercadiou suddenly pull back. Then he dove straight into the explanation he felt was needed.

“In view of his relations with you, M. de Kercadiou, and because of my deep regard for you, I did my best to avoid this, even though as you will understand the death of my dear friend and cousin Chabrillane seemed to summon me to action, even though I knew that my circumspection was becoming matter for criticism among my friends. But yesterday this unbridled young man made further restraint impossible to me. He provoked me deliberately and publicly. He put upon me the very grossest affront, and... to-morrow morning in the Bois... we meet.”

“In light of your relationship with M. de Kercadiou and my deep respect for you, I tried my hardest to avoid this situation, even though the death of my dear friend and cousin Chabrillane felt like a call to action, even though I knew my caution was becoming the topic of criticism among my friends. But yesterday, this reckless young man made it impossible for me to hold back any longer. He deliberately and publicly provoked me. He insulted me in the most offensive way, and... tomorrow morning in the Bois... we meet.”

He faltered a little at the end, fully conscious of the hostile atmosphere in which he suddenly found himself. Hostility from M. de Kercadiou, the latter’s earlier change of manner had already led him to expect; the hostility of mademoiselle came more in the nature of a surprise.

He hesitated a bit at the end, fully aware of the tense atmosphere he had suddenly entered. He had already anticipated M. de Kercadiou's hostility due to his previous change in attitude; however, mademoiselle's hostility caught him off guard.

He began to understand what difficulties the course to which he was committed must raise up for him. A fresh obstacle was to be flung across the path which he had just cleared, as he imagined. Yet his pride and his sense of the justice due to be done admitted of no weakening.

He started to realize the challenges that the path he had chosen would bring him. Just when he thought he had cleared a hurdle, a new obstacle was about to be thrown in his way. Still, his pride and his sense of fairness allowed for no compromise.

In bitterness he realized now, as he looked from uncle to niece—his glance, usually so direct and bold, now oddly furtive—that though to-morrow he might kill Andre-Louis, yet even by his death Andre-Louis would take vengeance upon him. He had exaggerated nothing in reaching the conclusion that this Andre-Louis Moreau was the evil genius of his life. He saw now that do what he would, kill him even though he might, he could never conquer him. The last word would always be with Andre-Louis Moreau. In bitterness, in rage, and in humiliation—a thing almost unknown to him—did he realize it, and the realization steeled his purpose for all that he perceived its futility.

Out of bitterness, he now realized, as he looked from his uncle to his niece—his gaze, usually so direct and confident, now strangely evasive—that even if he killed Andre-Louis tomorrow, Andre-Louis would still get revenge on him through his death. He had not exaggerated in concluding that this Andre-Louis Moreau was the malicious force in his life. He now saw that no matter what he did, even if he killed him, he could never truly defeat him. The final word would always belong to Andre-Louis Moreau. In bitterness, rage, and humiliation—feelings that were almost foreign to him—he recognized this, and the realization strengthened his resolve despite knowing its futility.

Outwardly he showed himself calm and self-contained, properly suggesting a man regretfully accepting the inevitable. It would have been as impossible to find fault with his bearing as to attempt to turn him from the matter to which he was committed. And so M. de Kercadiou perceived.

He appeared calm and composed on the outside, convincingly portraying a man reluctantly accepting what he couldn't change. It would have been just as impossible to criticize his demeanor as to try to distract him from the issue he was determined to face. And so M. de Kercadiou understood.

“My God!” was all that he said, scarcely above his breath, yet almost in a groan.

“Oh my God!” was all he said, barely above a whisper, almost like a groan.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr did, as always, the thing that sensibility demanded of him. He took his leave. He understood that to linger where his news had produced such an effect would be impossible, indecent. So he departed, in a bitterness comparable only with his erstwhile optimism, the sweet fruit of hope turned to a thing of gall even as it touched his lips. Oh, yes; the last word, indeed, was with Andre-Louis Moreau—always!

M. de La Tour d’Azyr did what was expected of him, as usual. He said his goodbyes. He knew that staying where his news had caused such a reaction would be impossible and inappropriate. So, he left, feeling a bitterness that could only be matched by his former optimism; the sweet taste of hope had turned bitter as soon as it touched his lips. Oh, yes; the final word, indeed, belonged to Andre-Louis Moreau—always!

Uncle and niece looked at each other as he passed out, and there was horror in the eyes of both. Aline’s pallor was deathly almost, and standing there now she wrung her hands as if in pain.

Uncle and niece stared at each other as he lost consciousness, and both had horror in their eyes. Aline’s face was almost deathly pale, and as she stood there now, she wrung her hands as if she were in pain.

“Why did you not ask him—beg him...” She broke off.

“Why didn’t you ask him—beg him...” She stopped abruptly.

“To what end? He was in the right, and... and there are things one cannot ask; things it would be a useless humiliation to ask.” He sat down, groaning. “Oh, the poor boy—the poor, misguided boy.”

“To what end? He was right, and... and there are things you just can’t ask; things that would be a pointless humiliation to bring up.” He sat down, groaning. “Oh, the poor kid—the poor, misguided kid.”

In the mind of neither, you see, was there any doubt of what must be the issue. The calm confidence in which La Tour d’Azyr had spoken compelled itself to be shared. He was no vainglorious boaster, and they knew of what a force as a swordsman he was generally accounted.

In neither of their minds was there any doubt about what the outcome had to be. The calm confidence with which La Tour d’Azyr spoke was contagious. He wasn’t an arrogant braggart, and they were aware of how skilled he was as a swordsman.

“What does humiliation matter? A life is at issue—Andre’s life.”

“What does humiliation even mean? A life is at stake—Andre’s life.”

“I know. My God, don’t I know? And I would humiliate myself if by humiliating myself I could hope to prevail. But Azyr is a hard, relentless man, and...”

“I know. My God, don’t I know? And I would embarrass myself if doing so could help me win. But Azyr is a tough, unyielding man, and...”

Abruptly she left him.

Suddenly, she left him.

She overtook the Marquis as he was in the act of stepping his carriage. He turned as she called, and bowed.

She passed by the Marquis as he was getting into his carriage. He turned when she called and bowed.

“Mademoiselle?”

“Miss?”

At once he guessed her errand, tasted in anticipation the unparalleled bitterness of being compelled to refuse her. Yet at her invitation he stepped back into the cool of the hall.

At once he understood why she was there, feeling in advance the unique bitterness of having to say no to her. Still, at her invitation, he stepped back into the coolness of the hall.

In the middle of the floor of chequered marbles, black and white, stood a carved table of black oak. By this he halted, leaning lightly against it whilst she sat enthroned in the great crimson chair beside it.

In the center of the black and white checkered marble floor stood a carved table made of black oak. He stopped there, leaning lightly against it, while she sat elegantly in the large crimson chair next to it.

“Monsieur, I cannot allow you so to depart,” she said. “You cannot realize, monsieur, what a blow would be dealt my uncle if... if evil, irrevocable evil were to overtake his godson to-morrow. The expressions that he used at first...”

“Sir, I can’t let you leave like this,” she said. “You can’t understand, sir, how devastating it would be for my uncle if... if something terrible, something irreversible, were to happen to his godson tomorrow. The things he said at first...”

“Mademoiselle, I perceived their true value. Spare yourself. Believe me I am profoundly desolated by circumstances which I had not expected to find. You must believe me when I say that. It is all that I can say.”

“Mademoiselle, I understood their true worth. Save yourself the trouble. Trust me, I am deeply saddened by the unexpected circumstances I’ve encountered. You have to believe me when I say that. It's all I can express.”

“Must it really be all? Andre is very dear to his godfather.”

“Does it really have to be everything? Andre is very dear to his godfather.”

The pleading tone cut him like a knife; and then suddenly it aroused another emotion—an emotion which he realized to be utterly unworthy, an emotion which, in his overwhelming pride of race, seemed almost sullying, yet not to be repressed. He hesitated to give it utterance; hesitated even remotely to suggest so horrible a thing as that in a man of such lowly origin he might conceivably discover a rival. Yet that sudden pang of jealousy was stronger than his monstrous pride.

The pleading tone struck him hard; then suddenly it stirred another feeling—one he knew was completely beneath him, a feeling that, in his overwhelming pride of heritage, felt almost degrading, yet it couldn’t be ignored. He hesitated to express it; he even hesitated to remotely suggest something as terrible as the idea that he might find a rival in someone of such humble beginnings. Yet that sudden rush of jealousy was stronger than his intense pride.

“And to you, mademoiselle? What is this Andre-Louis Moreau to you? You will pardon the question. But I desire clearly to understand.”

“And to you, miss? What does Andre-Louis Moreau mean to you? I hope you don’t mind the question. But I really want to understand.”

Watching her he beheld the scarlet stain that overspread her face. He read in it at first confusion, until the gleam of her blue eyes announced its source to lie in anger. That comforted him; since he had affronted her, he was reassured. It did not occur to him that the anger might have another source.

Watching her, he noticed the red flush spreading across her face. At first, he interpreted it as confusion, but then the sparkle in her blue eyes revealed that it was actually anger. This reassured him; since he had upset her, he felt comforted. He didn't consider that her anger might stem from something else.

“Andre and I have been playmates from infancy. He is very dear to me, too; almost I regard him as a brother. Were I in need of help, and were my uncle not available, Andre would be the first man to whom I should turn. Are you sufficiently answered, monsieur? Or is there more of me you would desire revealed?”

“Andre and I have been friends since we were little kids. He means a lot to me; I almost see him as a brother. If I ever needed help and my uncle wasn’t around, Andre would be the first person I’d reach out to. Does that answer your question, sir? Or is there more about me you’d like to know?”

He bit his lip. He was unnerved, he thought, this morning; otherwise the silly suspicion with which he had offended could never have occurred to him.

He bit his lip. He was feeling uneasy, he thought, this morning; otherwise the ridiculous suspicion that had bothered him wouldn't have crossed his mind.

He bowed very low. “Mademoiselle, forgive that I should have troubled you with such a question. You have answered more fully than I could have hoped or wished.”

He bowed deeply. “Miss, I’m sorry for bothering you with such a question. You’ve answered more completely than I could have hoped or wished.”

He said no more than that. He waited for her to resume. At a loss, she sat in silence awhile, a pucker on her white brow, her fingers nervously drumming on the table. At last she flung herself headlong against the impassive, polished front that he presented.

He didn't say anything else. He waited for her to continue. At a loss, she sat in silence for a while, a frown on her pale brow, her fingers nervously tapping on the table. Finally, she threw herself boldly against the calm, polished demeanor he showed.

“I have come, monsieur, to beg you to put off this meeting.”

“I’ve come, sir, to ask you to postpone this meeting.”

She saw the faint raising of his dark eyebrows, the faintly regretful smile that scarcely did more than tinge his fine lips, and she hurried on. “What honour can await you in such an engagement, monsieur?”

She noticed the slight lift of his dark eyebrows, the barely regretful smile that barely touched his nice lips, and she quickly continued. “What honor can you expect in such an engagement, sir?”

It was a shrewd thrust at the pride of race that she accounted his paramount sentiment, that had as often lured him into error as it had urged him into good.

It was a clever jab at the pride of his race that she believed was his most important feeling, which had just as frequently led him into mistakes as it had pushed him to do good.

“I do not seek honour in it, mademoiselle, but—I must say it—justice. The engagement, as I have explained, is not of my seeking. It has been thrust upon me, and in honour I cannot draw back.”

“I’m not looking for glory in this, miss, but—I have to say it—justice. The engagement, as I’ve explained, isn’t something I pursued. It’s been forced on me, and out of honor, I can’t back down.”

“Why, what dishonour would there be in sparing him? Surely, monsieur, none would call your courage in question? None could misapprehend your motives.”

“Why, what dishonor would there be in sparing him? Surely, sir, no one would question your courage? No one could misunderstand your intentions.”

“You are mistaken, mademoiselle. My motives would most certainly be misapprehended. You forget that this young man has acquired in the past week a certain reputation that might well make a man hesitate to meet him.”

“You're mistaken, miss. My intentions would definitely be misunderstood. You seem to forget that this young man has gained a certain reputation in the past week that could make anyone think twice about meeting him.”

She brushed that aside almost contemptuously, conceiving it the merest quibble.

She dismissed that almost with scorn, seeing it as just a minor argument.

“Some men, yes. But not you, M. le Marquis.”

“Some men, sure. But not you, M. le Marquis.”

Her confidence in him on every count was most sweetly flattering. But there was a bitterness behind the sweet.

Her confidence in him on every level was really flattering. But there was a bitterness beneath that sweetness.

“Even I, mademoiselle, let me assure you. And there is more than that. This quarrel which M. Moreau has forced upon me is no new thing. It is merely the culmination of a long-drawn persecution...”

“Even I, miss, let me assure you. And there’s more to it than that. This argument that Mr. Moreau has imposed on me isn’t anything new. It’s just the peak of a long-standing harassment...”

“Which you invited,” she cut in. “Be just, monsieur.”

“Which you invited,” she interrupted. “Be fair, sir.”

“I hope that it is not in my nature to be otherwise, mademoiselle.”

“I hope that it’s not in my nature to be any different, miss.”

“Consider, then, that you killed his friend.”

“Think about the fact that you killed his friend.”

“I find in that nothing with which to reproach myself. My justification lay in the circumstances—the subsequent events in this distracted country surely confirm it.”

“I see nothing to blame myself for. My justification lies in the circumstances—the events that followed in this troubled country surely prove it.”

“And...” She faltered a little, and looked away from him for the first time. “And that you... that you... And what of Mademoiselle Binet, whom he was to have married?”

“And...” She hesitated a bit and looked away from him for the first time. “And that you... that you... And what about Mademoiselle Binet, whom he was supposed to marry?”

He stared at her for a moment in sheer surprise. “Was to have married?” he repeated incredulously, dismayed almost.

He looked at her for a moment in total shock. “Was I supposed to marry you?” he echoed in disbelief, feeling almost troubled.

“You did not know that?”

“Didn’t you know that?”

“But how do you?”

“But how can you?”

“Did I not tell you that we are as brother and sister almost? I have his confidence. He told me, before... before you made it impossible.”

“Did I not tell you that we’re like brother and sister? I have his trust. He told me that, before... before you made it impossible.”

He looked away, chin in hand, his glance thoughtful, disturbed, almost wistful.

He looked away, resting his chin on his hand, his expression pensive, troubled, almost nostalgic.

“There is,” he said slowly, musingly, “a singular fatality at work between that man and me, bringing us ever each by turns athwart the other’s path...”

“There is,” he said slowly, thoughtfully, “a strange fate at play between that man and me, constantly bringing us into each other’s lives...”

He sighed; then swung to face her again, speaking more briskly: “Mademoiselle, until this moment I had no knowledge—no suspicion of this thing. But...” He broke off, considered, and then shrugged. “If I wronged him, I did so unconsciously. It would be unjust to blame me, surely. In all our actions it must be the intention alone that counts.”

He sighed, then turned to face her again, speaking more quickly: “Miss, until now I had no idea—no suspicion about this. But...” He paused, thought for a moment, and then shrugged. “If I hurt him, it was unintentional. It wouldn’t be fair to blame me, right? In everything we do, it’s the intention that really matters.”

“But does it make no difference?”

“But does it really not matter?”

“None that I can discern, mademoiselle. It gives me no justification to withdraw from that to which I am irrevocably committed. No justification, indeed, could ever be greater than my concern for the pain it must occasion my good friend, your uncle, and perhaps yourself, mademoiselle.”

“None that I can see, miss. I have no reason to step back from what I am completely committed to. In fact, no reason could ever outweigh my worry about the pain it will likely cause my good friend, your uncle, and maybe you, miss.”

She rose suddenly, squarely confronting him, desperate now, driven to play the only card upon which she thought she might count.

She stood up abruptly, facing him directly, now filled with desperation, compelled to use the only option she believed she had left.

“Monsieur,” she said, “you did me the honour to-day to speak in certain terms; to... to allude to certain hopes with which you honour me.”

“Sir,” she said, “you honored me today by speaking in specific terms; to... to mention certain hopes that you have for me.”

He looked at her almost in fear. In silence, not daring to speak, he waited for her to continue.

He looked at her with almost fearful eyes. In silence, too afraid to say anything, he waited for her to keep talking.

“I... I... Will you please to understand, monsieur, that if you persist in this matter, if... unless you can break this engagement of yours to-morrow morning in the Bois, you are not to presume to mention this subject to me again, or, indeed, ever again to approach me.”

“I... I... Please understand, sir, that if you keep bringing this up, if... unless you can end this engagement of yours tomorrow morning in the park, don't even think about talking to me about it again, or, really, ever coming near me.”

To put the matter in this negative way was as far as she could possibly go. It was for him to make the positive proposal to which she had thus thrown wide the door.

To express it negatively was as far as she could go. It was up to him to make the positive proposal that she had essentially opened the door to.

“Mademoiselle, you cannot mean...”

"Miss, you can't mean..."

“I do, monsieur... irrevocably, please to understand.” He looked at her with eyes of misery, his handsome, manly face as pale as she had ever seen it. The hand he had been holding out in protest began to shake. He lowered it to his side again, lest she should perceive its tremor. Thus a brief second, while the battle was fought within him, the bitter engagement between his desires and what he conceived to be the demands of his honour, never perceiving how far his honour was buttressed by implacable vindictiveness. Retreat, he conceived, was impossible without shame; and shame was to him an agony unthinkable. She asked too much. She could not understand what she was asking, else she would never be so unreasonable, so unjust. But also he saw that it would be futile to attempt to make her understand.

“I do, sir... irrevocably, please understand.” He looked at her with eyes filled with despair, his handsome, masculine face as pale as she had ever seen it. The hand he had been holding out in protest started to shake. He lowered it to his side again, so she wouldn’t notice its tremor. For a brief second, as he fought the internal battle between his desires and what he believed were the demands of his honor, he didn’t realize how much his sense of honor was supported by relentless vindictiveness. He thought retreat was impossible without feeling shame; and to him, shame was an unbearable agony. She was asking too much. She couldn’t grasp what she was asking for; otherwise, she wouldn't be so unreasonable, so unjust. But he also realized that it would be pointless to try to make her understand.

It was the end. Though he kill Andre-Louis Moreau in the morning as he fiercely hoped he would, yet the victory even in death must lie with Andre-Louis Moreau.

It was the end. Even if he killed Andre-Louis Moreau in the morning like he desperately hoped to, the victory, even in death, would still belong to Andre-Louis Moreau.

He bowed profoundly, grave and sorrowful of face as he was grave and sorrowful of heart.

He bowed deeply, his face serious and filled with sadness, just as his heart was heavy with sorrow.

“Mademoiselle, my homage,” he murmured, and turned to go.

“Mademoiselle, my respects,” he whispered, and turned to leave.

“But you have not answered me!” she called after him in terror.

"But you haven't answered me!" she shouted after him in fear.

He checked on the threshold, and turned; and there from the cool gloom of the hall she saw him a black, graceful silhouette against the brilliant sunshine beyond—a memory of him that was to cling as something sinister and menacing in the dread hours that were to follow.

He looked at the doorframe and turned; and there in the cool shadows of the hall, she saw him as a dark, elegant figure against the bright sunlight outside—a memory of him that would linger as something ominous and threatening in the terrifying hours to come.

“What would you, mademoiselle? I but spared myself and you the pain of a refusal.”

“What do you want, miss? I just saved both of us from the pain of a rejection.”

He was gone leaving her crushed and raging. She sank down again into the great red chair, and sat there crumpled, her elbows on the table, her face in her hands—a face that was on fire with shame and passion. She had offered herself, and she had been refused! The inconceivable had befallen her. The humiliation of it seemed to her something that could never be effaced.

He was gone, leaving her feeling broken and furious. She slumped back into the big red chair, sitting there hunched over, her elbows on the table, her face in her hands—a face that burned with shame and passion. She had put herself out there, and she had been turned down! The unimaginable had happened to her. The humiliation felt like something that could never be erased.

Startled, appalled, she stepped back, her hand pressed to her tortured breast.

Startled and horrified, she stepped back, her hand pressed to her aching chest.





CHAPTER X. THE RETURNING CARRIAGE

M. de Kercadiou wrote a letter.

M. de Kercadiou wrote a letter.

“Godson,” he began, without any softening adjective, “I have learnt with pain and indignation that you have dishonoured yourself again by breaking the pledge you gave me to abstain from politics. With still greater pain and indignation do I learn that your name has become in a few short days a byword, that you have discarded the weapon of false, insidious arguments against my class—the class to which you owe everything—for the sword of the assassin. It has come to my knowledge that you have an assignation to-morrow with my good friend M. de La Tour d’Azyr. A gentleman of his station is under certain obligations imposed upon him by his birth, which do not permit him to draw back from an engagement. But you labour under no such disadvantages. For a man of your class to refuse an engagement of honour, or to neglect it when made, entails no sacrifice. Your peers will probably be of the opinion that you display a commendable prudence. Therefore I beg you, indeed, did I think that I still exercise over you any such authority as the favours you have received from me should entitle me to exercise, I would command you, to allow this matter to go no farther, and to refrain from rendering yourself to your assignation to-morrow morning. Having no such authority, as your past conduct now makes clear, having no reason to hope that a proper sentiment of gratitude to me will induce to give heed to this my most earnest request, I am compelled to add that should you survive to-morrow’s encounter, I can in no circumstances ever again permit myself to be conscious of your existence. If any spark survives of the affection that once you expressed for me, or if you set any value upon the affection, which, in spite of all that you have done to forfeit it, is the chief prompter of this letter, you will not refuse to do as I am asking.”

“Godson,” he began, without any softening tone, “I’ve learned with pain and anger that you have once again dishonored yourself by breaking the promise you made to abstain from politics. With even greater pain and anger, I learn that your name has quickly become synonymous with disgrace, that you have abandoned the false, insidious arguments against my class—the class to which you owe everything—for the sword of the assassin. I’ve just found out that you have a meeting tomorrow with my good friend M. de La Tour d’Azyr. A gentleman of his stature has certain obligations due to his birth, which don’t allow him to back out of an engagement. But you have no such disadvantages. For someone of your class to refuse an honorable engagement or to ignore it once made entails no sacrifice. Your peers will likely think you’re showing commendable prudence. Therefore, I ask you, indeed, if I still had any authority over you, which the favors I have given you should entitle me to, I would command you to let this matter go no further and to avoid your meeting tomorrow morning. Having no such authority, as your recent behavior has shown, and with no reason to believe that gratitude to me will make you heed this most earnest request, I must add that if you survive tomorrow’s encounter, I can in no circumstances ever acknowledge your existence again. If any spark remains of the affection you once expressed for me, or if you value the affection that, despite everything you’ve done to lose it, is the main reason for this letter, you will not refuse my request.”

It was not a tactful letter. M. de Kercadiou was not a tactful man. Read it as he would, Andre-Louis—when it was delivered to him on that Sunday afternoon by the groom dispatched with it into Paris—could read into it only concern for M. La Tour d’Azyr, M. de Kercadiou’s good friend, as he called him, and prospective nephew-in-law.

It wasn't a tactful letter. M. de Kercadiou wasn't a tactful man. No matter how much Andre-Louis tried to interpret it when it was handed to him that Sunday afternoon by the groom sent with it from Paris, he could only see M. de Kercadiou's concern for M. La Tour d’Azyr, whom he referred to as his good friend and future nephew-in-law.

He kept the groom waiting a full hour while composing his answer. Brief though it was, it cost him very considerable effort and several unsuccessful attempts. In the end this is what he wrote:

He made the groom wait a whole hour while he crafted his response. Short as it was, it took him a lot of effort and several tries that didn’t work out. In the end, this is what he wrote:

Monsieur my godfather—You make refusal singularly hard for me when you appeal to me upon the ground of affection. It is a thing of which all my life I shall hail the opportunity to give you proofs, and I am therefore desolated beyond anything I could hope to express that I cannot give you the proof you ask to-day. There is too much between M. de La Tour d’Azyr and me. Also you do me and my class—whatever it may be—less than justice when you say that obligations of honour are not binding upon us. So binding do I count them, that, if I would, I could not now draw back.

Dear Godfather—You really make it hard for me to say no when you appeal to me out of love. I’ve always looked forward to showing you how much you mean to me, so it truly devastates me that I can’t give you the proof you’re asking for today. There’s just too much between M. de La Tour d’Azyr and me. Also, it’s unfair to both me and my class—whatever that may be—when you say that the obligations of honor don’t apply to us. I believe they are so binding that even if I wanted to, I couldn’t back out now.

If hereafter you should persist in the harsh intention you express, I must suffer it. That I shall suffer be assured.

If you continue to have the cruel intentions you've mentioned, I'll have to endure it. Just know that I will endure it.

Your affectionate and grateful godson

Your grateful and loving godson

Andre-Louis

Andre-Louis

He dispatched that letter by M. de Kercadiou’s groom, and conceived this to be the end of the matter. It cut him keenly; but he bore the wound with that outward stoicism he affected.

He sent that letter with M. de Kercadiou’s groom, thinking this would be the end of it. It hurt him deeply, but he handled the pain with the stoic demeanor he liked to show.

Next morning, at a quarter past eight, as with Le Chapelier—who had come to break his fast with him—he was rising from table to set out for the Bois, his housekeeper startled him by announcing Mademoiselle de Kercadiou.

Next morning, at a quarter past eight, when Le Chapelier—who had come to have breakfast with him—was getting up from the table to head out for the Bois, his housekeeper surprised him by announcing Mademoiselle de Kercadiou.

He looked at his watch. Although his cabriolet was already at the door, he had a few minutes to spare. He excused himself from Le Chapelier, and went briskly out to the anteroom.

He checked his watch. Even though his convertible was already at the door, he had a few minutes to kill. He politely excused himself from Le Chapelier and walked quickly to the anteroom.

She advanced to meet him, her manner eager, almost feverish.

She moved forward to meet him, her demeanor enthusiastic, almost intense.

“I will not affect ignorance of why you have come,” he said quickly, to make short work. “But time presses, and I warn you that only the most solid of reasons can be worth stating.”

“I won’t pretend to be unaware of why you’re here,” he said quickly, wanting to get to the point. “But time is urgent, and I must warn you that only the strongest reasons are worth mentioning.”

It surprised her. It amounted to a rebuff at the very outset, before she had uttered a word; and that was the last thing she had expected from Andre-Louis. Moreover, there was about him an air of aloofness that was unusual where she was concerned, and his voice had been singularly cold and formal.

It surprised her. It was a rejection right from the start, before she had said anything; and that was the last thing she expected from Andre-Louis. On top of that, there was a distance about him that was unusual when it came to her, and his voice had been particularly chilly and formal.

It wounded her. She was not to guess the conclusion to which he had leapt. He made with regard to her—as was but natural, after all—the same mistake that he had made with regard to yesterday’s letter from his godfather. He conceived that the mainspring of action here was solely concern for M. de La Tour d’Azyr. That it might be concern for himself never entered his mind. So absolute was his own conviction of what must be the inevitable issue of that meeting that he could not conceive of any one entertaining a fear on his behalf.

It hurt her. She couldn't guess the conclusion he had jumped to. He made the same mistake about her—as was only natural, after all—as he had with yesterday’s letter from his godfather. He thought that the main motive here was purely concern for M. de La Tour d’Azyr. The possibility that someone might be worried about him never crossed his mind. His conviction about what the outcome of that meeting would definitely be was so strong that he couldn’t imagine anyone having concerns for him.

What he assumed to be anxiety on the score of the predestined victim had irritated him in M. de Kercadiou; in Aline it filled him with a cold anger; he argued from it that she had hardly been frank with him; that ambition was urging her to consider with favour the suit of M. de La Tour d’Azyr. And than this there was no spur that could have driven more relentlessly in his purpose, since to save her was in his eyes almost as momentous as to avenge the past.

What he thought was anxiety about the doomed victim annoyed him in M. de Kercadiou; in Aline, it filled him with a cold rage. He concluded that she had barely been honest with him and that ambition was pushing her to favor the proposal from M. de La Tour d’Azyr. Moreover, there was no motivation that could drive him more fiercely toward his goal, as saving her felt just as important to him as avenging the past.

She conned him searchingly, and the complete calm of him at such a time amazed her. She could not repress the mention of it.

She looked at him intently, and his total calm in that moment astonished her. She couldn't help but bring it up.

“How calm you are, Andre!”

"You’re so calm, Andre!"

“I am not easily disturbed. It is a vanity of mine.”

“I’m not easily shaken. It’s a bit of a pride for me.”

“But... Oh, Andre, this meeting must not take place!” She came close up to him, to set her hands upon his shoulders, and stood so, her face within a foot of his own.

“But... Oh, Andre, we can't have this meeting!” She stepped closer to him, placing her hands on his shoulders, and stood there, her face just a foot away from his.

“You know, of course, of some good reason why it should not?” said he.

“You know, of course, a good reason why it shouldn’t?” he said.

“You may be killed,” she answered him, and her eyes dilated as she spoke.

“You could get killed,” she replied, her eyes widening as she spoke.

It was so far from anything that he had expected that for a moment he could only stare at her. Then he thought he had understood. He laughed as he removed her hands from his shoulders, and stepped back. This was a shallow device, childish and unworthy in her.

It was so far from anything he had expected that for a moment he could only stare at her. Then he thought he understood. He laughed as he took her hands off his shoulders and stepped back. This was a shallow trick, childish and beneath her.

“Can you really think to prevail by attempting to frighten me?” he asked, and almost sneered.

“Do you really think you can win by trying to scare me?” he asked, almost sneering.

“Oh, you are surely mad! M. de La Tour d’Azyr is reputed the most dangerous sword in France.”

“Oh, you must be crazy! M. de La Tour d’Azyr is known as the most dangerous swordsman in France.”

“Have you never noticed that most reputations are undeserved? Chabrillane was a dangerous swordsman, and Chabrillane is underground. La Motte-Royau was an even more dangerous swordsman, and he is in a surgeon’s hands. So are the other spadassinicides who dreamt of skewering a poor sheep of a provincial lawyer. And here to-day comes the chief, the fine flower of these bully-swordsmen. He comes, for wages long overdue. Be sure of that. So if you have no other reason to urge...”

“Have you never noticed that most reputations are undeserved? Chabrillane was a dangerous swordsman and now he's underground. La Motte-Royau was an even more dangerous swordsman, and he's in a surgeon’s hands. So are the other sword killers who dreamed of attacking a poor provincial lawyer. And here today comes the leader, the best of these bully swordsmen. He comes for wages that are long overdue. You can count on that. So if you have no other reason to push...”

It was the sarcasm of him that mystified her. Could he possibly be sincere in his assurance that he must prevail against M. de La Tour d’Azyr? To her in her limited knowledge, her mind filled with her uncle’s contrary conviction, it seemed that Andre-Louis was only acting; he would act a part to the very end.

It was his sarcasm that puzzled her. Could he really be serious in his claim that he had to overcome M. de La Tour d’Azyr? With her limited understanding, influenced by her uncle’s opposing belief, it seemed to her that Andre-Louis was just putting on an act; he would play a role until the very end.

Be that as it might, she shifted her ground to answer him.

Be that as it may, she changed her position to respond to him.

“You had my uncle’s letter?”

"Did you have my uncle's letter?"

“And I answered it.”

"And I answered it."

“I know. But what he said, he will fulfil. Do not dream that he will relent if you carry out this horrible purpose.”

“I know. But what he said, he will do. Don’t think for a second that he’ll change his mind if you go through with this awful plan.”

“Come, now, that is a better reason than the other,” said he. “If there is a reason in the world that could move me it would be that. But there is too much between La Tour d’Azyr and me. There is an oath I swore on the dead hand of Philippe de Vilmorin. I could never have hoped that God would afford me so great an opportunity of keeping it.”

“Come on, that’s a better reason than the other one,” he said. “If there’s any reason in the world that could convince me, it would be this. But there’s too much between La Tour d'Azyr and me. I made an oath on the dead hand of Philippe de Vilmorin. I could never have expected that God would give me such a great chance to keep it.”

“You have not kept it yet,” she warned him.

“You haven't kept it yet,” she warned him.

He smiled at her. “True!” he said. “But nine o’clock will soon be here. Tell me,” he asked her suddenly, “why did you not carry this request of yours to M. de La Tour d’Azyr?”

He smiled at her. “True!” he said. “But nine o’clock will be here soon. Tell me,” he suddenly asked her, “why didn’t you bring this request of yours to M. de La Tour d’Azyr?”

“I did,” she answered him, and flushed as she remembered her yesterday’s rejection. He interpreted the flush quite otherwise.

“I did,” she replied, feeling embarrassed as she recalled her rejection from yesterday. He misunderstood her blush completely.

“And he?” he asked.

“And he?” he asked.

“M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s obligations...” she was beginning: then she broke off to answer shortly: “Oh, he refused.”

“M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s obligations...” she started to say, then stopped to reply briefly: “Oh, he refused.”

“So, so. He must, of course, whatever it may have cost him. Yet in his place I should have counted the cost as nothing. But men are different, you see.” He sighed. “Also in your place, had that been so, I think I should have left the matter there. But then...”

“So, so. He must, of course, whatever it cost him. Yet if I were in his shoes, I would have considered the cost irrelevant. But people are different, you know.” He sighed. “Also, if I were in your position, had that been the case, I think I would have left it at that. But then...”

“I don’t understand you, Andre.”

"I don't get you, Andre."

“I am not so very obscure. Not nearly so obscure as I can be. Turn it over in your mind. It may help to comfort you presently.” He consulted his watch again. “Pray use this house as your own. I must be going.”

“I’m not that hard to understand. Not nearly as hard as I could be. Think about it for a bit. It might help ease your mind soon.” He checked his watch again. “Please feel free to treat this house like your own. I have to leave now.”

Le Chapelier put his head in at the door.

Le Chapelier poked his head in at the door.

“Forgive the intrusion. But we shall be late, Andre, unless you...”

“Sorry to interrupt. But we’re going to be late, Andre, unless you...”

“Coming,” Andre answered him. “If you will await my return, Aline, you will oblige me deeply. Particularly in view of your uncle’s resolve.”

“Coming,” Andre replied. “If you’ll wait for my return, Aline, I would really appreciate it. Especially considering your uncle’s decision.”

She did not answer him. She was numbed. He took her silence for assent, and, bowing, left her. Standing there she heard his steps going down the stairs together with Le Chapelier’s. He was speaking to his friend, and his voice was calm and normal.

She didn’t respond to him. She felt numb. He interpreted her silence as agreement and, bowing, walked away. As she stood there, she heard him and Le Chapelier going down the stairs. He was talking to his friend, and his voice sounded calm and normal.

Oh, he was mad—blinded by self-confidence and vanity. As his carriage rattled away, she sat down limply, with a sense of exhaustion and nausea. She was sick and faint with horror. Andre-Louis was going to his death. Conviction of it—an unreasoning conviction, the result, perhaps, of all M. de Kercadiou’s rantings—entered her soul. Awhile she sat thus, paralyzed by hopelessness. Then she sprang up again, wringing her hands. She must do something to avert this horror. But what could she do? To follow him to the Bois and intervene there would be to make a scandal for no purpose. The conventions of conduct were all against her, offering a barrier that was not to be overstepped. Was there no one could help her?

Oh, he was furious—blinded by arrogance and vanity. As his carriage drove off, she slumped down, feeling exhausted and nauseous. She was sick and faint with fear. The certainty of it—an irrational certainty, maybe from all of M. de Kercadiou’s rants—overwhelmed her. She sat there, frozen in despair. Then she jumped up again, wringing her hands. She had to do something to prevent this nightmare. But what could she do? Following him to the Bois to intervene would just create a scandal for no reason. The social norms were all against her, forming a barrier that couldn’t be crossed. Was there really no one who could help her?

Standing there, half-frenzied by her helplessness, she caught again a sound of vehicles and hooves on the cobbles of the street below. A carriage was approaching. It drew up with a clatter before the fencing-academy. Could it be Andre-Louis returning? Passionately she snatched at that straw of hope. Knocking, loud and urgent, fell upon the door. She heard Andre-Louis’ housekeeper, her wooden shoes clanking upon the stairs, hurrying down to open.

Standing there, half-crazed by her helplessness, she heard once more the sounds of vehicles and hooves on the cobbles of the street below. A carriage was approaching. It came to a noisy stop in front of the fencing academy. Could it be Andre-Louis coming back? With desperation, she clung to that glimmer of hope. There was a loud, urgent knocking on the door. She heard Andre-Louis’ housekeeper, her wooden shoes clattering on the stairs, rushing down to open it.

She sped to the door of the anteroom, and pulling it wide stood breathlessly to listen. But the voice that floated up to her was not the voice she so desperately hoped to hear. It was a woman’s voice asking in urgent tones for M. Andre-Louis—a voice at first vaguely familiar, then clearly recognized, the voice of Mme. de Plougastel.

She rushed to the door of the waiting room and flung it open, standing there breathlessly to listen. But the voice that came to her was not the one she had been so desperately hoping to hear. It was a woman's voice urgently asking for M. Andre-Louis—a voice that at first sounded vaguely familiar, then became unmistakably recognized as Mme. de Plougastel's.

Excited, she ran to the head of the narrow staircase in time to hear Mme. de Plougastel exclaim in agitation:

Excited, she raced to the top of the narrow staircase just in time to hear Mme. de Plougastel exclaim in distress:

“He has gone already! Oh, but how long since? Which way did he take?”

“He's already gone! Oh, but how long has it been? Which way did he go?”

It was enough to inform Aline that Mme. de Plougastel’s errand must be akin to her own. At the moment, in the general distress and confusion of her mind, her mental vision focussed entirely on the one vital point, she found in this no matter for astonishment. The singular regard conceived by Mme. de Plougastel for Andre-Louis seemed to her then a sufficient explanation.

It was enough for Aline to realize that Mme. de Plougastel’s mission must be similar to her own. Right then, amid the overall distress and confusion in her mind, her thoughts were completely centered on one crucial point, so she didn’t find this surprising at all. The unique interest that Mme. de Plougastel had in Andre-Louis seemed like a good enough reason to her.

Without pausing to consider, she ran down that steep staircase, calling:

Without thinking twice, she darted down the steep staircase, shouting:

“Madame! Madame!”

“Ma'am! Ma'am!”

The portly, comely housekeeper drew aside, and the two ladies faced each other on that threshold. Mme. de Plougastel looked white and haggard, a nameless dread staring from her eyes.

The plump, attractive housekeeper stepped aside, and the two women faced each other at the threshold. Mme. de Plougastel looked pale and worn out, an indescribable fear showing in her eyes.

“Aline! You here!” she exclaimed. And then in the urgency sweeping aside all minor considerations, “Were you also too late?” she asked.

“Aline! You’re here!” she exclaimed. Then, with urgency pushing aside all minor concerns, she asked, “Were you also late?”

“No, madame. I saw him. I implored him. But he would not listen.”

“No, ma'am. I saw him. I begged him. But he wouldn’t listen.”

“Oh, this is horrible!” Mme. de Plougastel shuddered as she spoke. “I heard of it only half an hour ago, and I came at once, to prevent it at all costs.”

“Oh, this is terrible!” Mme. de Plougastel shuddered as she spoke. “I just heard about it half an hour ago, and I came immediately to stop it at all costs.”

The two women looked blankly, despairingly, at each other. In the sunshine-flooded street one or two shabby idlers were pausing to eye the handsome equipage with its magnificent bay horses, and the two great ladies on the doorstep of the fencing-academy. From across the way came the raucous voice of an itinerant bellows-mender raised in the cry of his trade:

The two women stared at each other, filled with despair. In the sunlit street, a couple of shabby bystanders paused to glance at the elegant carriage with its stunning bay horses, and the two distinguished ladies standing at the entrance of the fencing academy. From across the street, the loud voice of a traveling bellows repairman rose up, calling out his trade:

“A raccommoder les vieux soufflets!”

"Fixing old bellows!"

Madame swung to the housekeeper.

Madame turned to the housekeeper.

“How long is it since monsieur left?”

“How long has it been since the guy left?”

“Ten minutes, maybe; hardly more.” Conceiving these great ladies to be friends of her invincible master’s latest victim, the good woman preserved a decently stolid exterior.

“Ten minutes, maybe; hardly more.” Thinking of these impressive women as friends of her unbeatable master’s most recent victim, the good woman maintained a suitably composed demeanor.

Madame wrung her hands. “Ten minutes! Oh!” It was almost a moan. “Which way did he go?”

Madame wrung her hands. “Ten minutes! Oh!” It was almost a moan. “Which way did he go?”

“The assignation is for nine o’clock in the Bois de Boulogne,” Aline informed her. “Could we follow? Could we prevail if we did?”

“The meeting is set for nine o’clock in the Bois de Boulogne,” Aline told her. “Should we go? Would we succeed if we did?”

“Ah, my God! The question is should we come in time? At nine o’clock! And it wants but little more than a quarter of an hour. Mon Dieu! Mon Dieu!” Madame clasped and unclasped her hands in anguish. “Do you know, at least, where in the Bois they are to meet?”

“Wow! The real question is, should we get there on time? At nine o’clock! And it’s only a little over a quarter of an hour away. Oh my God! Oh my God!” Madame nervously clasped and unclasped her hands. “Do you even know where in the Bois they’re supposed to meet?”

“No—only that it is in the Bois.”

“No—just that it’s in the Bois.”

“In the Bois!” Madame was flung into a frenzy. “The Bois is nearly half as large as Paris.” But she swept breathlessly on, “Come, Aline: get in, get in!”

“In the Woods!” Madame was thrown into a frenzy. “The Woods is almost half the size of Paris.” But she rushed on breathlessly, “Come on, Aline: get in, get in!”

Then to her coachman. “To the Bois de Boulogne by way of the Cours la Reine,” she commanded, “as fast as you can drive. There are ten pistoles for you if we are in time. Whip up, man!”

Then to her coachman. “To the Bois de Boulogne via the Cours la Reine,” she ordered, “as fast as you can drive. There are ten pistoles for you if we make it on time. Hurry up, man!”

She thrust Aline into the carriage, and sprang after her with the energy of a girl. The heavy vehicle—too heavy by far for this race with time—was moving before she had taken her seat. Rocking and lurching it went, earning the maledictions of more than one pedestrian whom it narrowly avoided crushing against a wall or trampling underfoot.

She pushed Aline into the carriage and jumped in after her with the energy of a girl. The heavy vehicle—far too heavy for this race against time—was moving before she had even taken her seat. It rocked and lurched, earning the curses of more than one pedestrian whom it narrowly missed crushing against a wall or trampling underfoot.

Madame sat back with closed eyes and trembling lips. Her face showed very white and drawn. Aline watched her in silence. Almost it seemed to her that Mme. de Plougastel was suffering as deeply as herself, enduring an anguish of apprehension as great as her own.

Madame sat back with her eyes closed and lips trembling. Her face looked very pale and drawn. Aline watched her quietly. It almost seemed to her that Mme. de Plougastel was feeling as deeply as she was, experiencing an anguish of fear just as intense as her own.

Later Aline was to wonder at this. But at the moment all the thought of which her half-numbed mind was capable was bestowed upon their desperate errand.

Later, Aline would question this. But right now, all her partially numb mind could focus on was their urgent task.

The carriage rolled across the Place Louis XV and out on to the Cours la Reine at last. Along that beautiful, tree-bordered avenue between the Champs Elysees and the Seine, almost empty at this hour of the day, they made better speed, leaving now a cloud of dust behind them.

The carriage rolled across Place Louis XV and finally onto Cours la Reine. Along that beautiful, tree-lined avenue between the Champs Élysées and the Seine, nearly empty at this time of day, they picked up speed, leaving a cloud of dust in their wake.

But fast to danger-point as was the speed, to the women in that carriage it was too slow. As they reached the barrier at the end of the Cours, nine o’clock was striking in the city behind them, and every stroke of it seemed to sound a note of doom.

But as fast as they were going, it felt too slow to the women in that carriage. When they reached the barrier at the end of the Cours, the clock struck nine in the city behind them, and each chime felt like a signal of impending disaster.

Yet here at the barrier the regulations compelled a momentary halt. Aline enquired of the sergeant-in-charge how long it was since a cabriolet such as she described had gone that way. She was answered that some twenty minutes ago a vehicle had passed the barrier containing the deputy M. le Chapelier and the Paladin of the Third Estate, M. Moreau. The sergeant was very well informed. He could make a shrewd guess, he said, with a grin, of the business that took M. Moreau that way so early in the day.

Yet here at the barrier, the rules required a brief stop. Aline asked the sergeant in charge how long it had been since a cabriolet like the one she described had gone by. He replied that about twenty minutes ago, a vehicle had passed the barrier carrying Deputy M. le Chapelier and the Paladin of the Third Estate, M. Moreau. The sergeant was quite well-informed. He mentioned with a grin that he could take a pretty good guess about what M. Moreau was doing out there so early in the day.

They left him, to speed on now through the open country, following the road that continued to hug the river. They sat back mutely despairing, staring hopelessly ahead, Aline’s hand clasped tight in madame’s. In the distance, across the meadows on their right, they could see already the long, dusky line of trees of the Bois, and presently the carriage swung aside following a branch of the road that turned to the right, away from the river and heading straight for the forest.

They left him to hurry now through the open countryside, staying close to the road that followed the river. They sat back in silence, feeling hopeless, staring blankly ahead, Aline’s hand tightly clasped in Madame's. In the distance, across the meadows on their right, they could already see the long, shadowy line of trees in the Bois, and soon the carriage turned off, following a side road that veered to the right, away from the river and heading directly into the forest.

Mademoiselle broke at last the silence of hopelessness that had reigned between them since they had passed the barrier.

Mademoiselle finally broke the silence of despair that had hung over them since they crossed the boundary.

“Oh, it is impossible that we should come in time! Impossible!”

“Oh, there's no way we can make it in time! No way!”

“Don’t say it! Don’t say it!” madame cried out.

“Don’t say it! Don’t say it!” Madame shouted.

“But it is long past nine, madame! Andre would be punctual, and these... affairs do not take long. It... it will be all over by now.”

“But it's well past nine, ma'am! Andre would be on time, and these... things don't take long. It... it should be done by now.”

Madame shivered, and closed her eyes. Presently, however, she opened them again, and stirred. Then she put her head from the window. “A carriage is approaching,” she announced, and her tone conveyed the thing she feared.

Madame shivered and closed her eyes. However, after a moment, she opened them again and shifted. Then she leaned her head out the window. “A carriage is coming,” she said, and her tone revealed her fear.

“Not already! Oh, not already!” Thus Aline expressed the silently communicated thought. She experienced a difficulty in breathing, felt the sudden need of air. Something in her throat was throbbing as if it would suffocate her; a mist came and went before her eyes.

“Not yet! Oh, not yet!” This is how Aline conveyed her unspoken thoughts. She struggled to breathe and suddenly felt the need for air. Something in her throat was pulsing as if it would choke her; a haze appeared and disappeared before her eyes.

In a cloud of dust an open caleche was speeding towards them, coming from the Bois. They watched it, both pale, neither venturing to speak, Aline, indeed, without breath to do so.

In a cloud of dust, an open carriage was racing towards them, coming from the park. They watched it, both pale, neither daring to speak, Aline, in fact, speechless.

As it approached, it slowed down, perforce, as they did, to effect a safe passage in that narrow road. Aline was at the window with Mme. de Plougastel, and with fearful eyes both looked into this open carriage that was drawing abreast of them.

As it got closer, it had to slow down, just like they did, to ensure a safe passage on that narrow road. Aline was at the window with Mme. de Plougastel, and both women looked in with terrified eyes at the open carriage pulling up alongside them.

“Which of them is it, madame? Oh, which of them?” gasped Aline, scarce daring to look, her senses swimming.

“Which one is it, ma'am? Oh, which one?” gasped Aline, barely daring to look, her senses spinning.

On the near side sat a swarthy young gentleman unknown to either of the ladies. He was smiling as he spoke to his companion. A moment later and the man sitting beyond came into view. He was not smiling. His face was white and set, and it was the face of the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr.

On the near side sat a dark-skinned young man unfamiliar to either of the ladies. He was smiling as he talked to his companion. A moment later, the man sitting further away came into view. He wasn't smiling. His face was pale and serious, and it belonged to the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr.

For a long moment, in speechless horror, both women stared at him, until, perceiving them, blankest surprise invaded his stern face.

For a long moment, both women stared at him in silent shock, until he noticed them, and pure surprise swept over his serious expression.

In that moment, with a long shuddering sigh Aline sank swooning to the carriage floor behind Mme. de Plougastel.

In that moment, with a long, shuddering sigh, Aline fainted and collapsed onto the carriage floor behind Mme. de Plougastel.





CHAPTER XI. INFERENCES

By fast driving Andre-Louis had reached the ground some minutes ahead of time, notwithstanding the slight delay in setting out. There he had found M. de La Tour d’Azyr already awaiting him, supported by a M. d’Ormesson, a swarthy young gentleman in the blue uniform of a captain in the Gardes du Corps.

By driving quickly, Andre-Louis arrived at the venue a few minutes early, despite a slight delay in leaving. There, he found M. de La Tour d’Azyr already waiting for him, accompanied by M. d’Ormesson, a dark-skinned young man in the blue uniform of a captain in the Gardes du Corps.

Andre-Louis had been silent and preoccupied throughout that drive. He was perturbed by his last interview with Mademoiselle de Kercadiou and the rash inferences which he had drawn as to her motives.

Andre-Louis had been quiet and lost in thought during that drive. He was troubled by his last conversation with Mademoiselle de Kercadiou and the hasty conclusions he had made about her intentions.

“Decidedly,” he had said, “this man must be killed.”

“Definitely,” he had said, “this guy has to be killed.”

Le Chapelier had not answered him. Almost, indeed, had the Breton shuddered at his compatriot’s cold-bloodedness. He had often of late thought that this fellow Moreau was hardly human. Also he had found him incomprehensibly inconsistent. When first this spadassinicide business had been proposed to him, he had been so very lofty and disdainful. Yet, having embraced it, he went about it at times with a ghoulish flippancy that was revolting, at times with a detachment that was more revolting still.

Le Chapelier didn’t respond to him. In fact, the Breton almost shuddered at his compatriot’s lack of emotion. Lately, he often thought that this guy Moreau was hardly human. He also found him inexplicably inconsistent. When the idea of this assassination had first been brought up, he had been so arrogant and dismissive. Yet, after getting on board with it, he sometimes approached it with a chilling casualness that was disturbing, and at other times with a detachment that was even more unsettling.

Their preparations were made quickly and in silence, yet without undue haste or other sign of nervousness on either side. In both men the same grim determination prevailed. The opponent must be killed; there could be no half-measures here. Stripped each of coat and waistcoat, shoeless and with shirt-sleeves rolled to the elbow, they faced each other at last, with the common resolve of paying in full the long score that stood between them. I doubt if either of them entertained a misgiving as to what must be the issue.

Their preparations were done quickly and quietly, but without any rush or signs of nervousness from either side. Both men were filled with the same grim determination. One of them had to die; there were no halfway measures allowed. With their coats and vests off, shoes off, and shirt sleeves rolled up to their elbows, they finally faced each other, both resolved to settle the long-standing score between them. I doubt either of them had any doubts about what the outcome would be.

Beside them, and opposite each other, stood Le Chapelier and the young captain, alert and watchful.

Beside them, facing each other, stood Le Chapelier and the young captain, both alert and watchful.

“Allez, messieurs!”

"Come on, gentlemen!"

The slender, wickedly delicate blades clashed together, and after a momentary glizade were whirling, swift and bright as lightnings, and almost as impossible to follow with the eye. The Marquis led the attack, impetuously and vigorously, and almost at once Andre-Louis realized that he had to deal with an opponent of a very different mettle from those successive duellists of last week, not excluding La Motte-Royau, of terrible reputation.

The slender, wickedly delicate blades clashed together, and after a brief moment, they were whirling, swift and bright like lightning, almost impossible to track with the eye. The Marquis led the attack, impulsively and vigorously, and almost immediately Andre-Louis realized that he had to face an opponent of a very different caliber from the successive duelists of the previous week, including La Motte-Royau, who had a terrible reputation.

Here was a man whom much and constant practice had given extraordinary speed and a technique that was almost perfect. In addition, he enjoyed over Andre-Louis physical advantages of strength and length of reach, which rendered him altogether formidable. And he was cool, too; cool and self-contained; fearless and purposeful. Would anything shake that calm, wondered Andre-Louis?

Here was a man whose extensive practice had given him incredible speed and a technique that was nearly flawless. On top of that, he had physical advantages over Andre-Louis in terms of strength and reach, making him quite intimidating. He was also composed; cool and collected; brave and determined. Andre-Louis wondered, would anything disrupt that calm?

He desired the punishment to be as full as he could make it. Not content to kill the Marquis as the Marquis had killed Philippe, he desired that he should first know himself as powerless to avert that death as Philippe had been. Nothing less would content Andre-Louis. M. le Marquis must begin by tasting of that cup of despair. It was in the account; part of the quittance due.

He wanted the punishment to be as complete as possible. Not satisfied with just killing the Marquis the way the Marquis had killed Philippe, he wanted the Marquis to first experience the same helplessness in the face of death that Philippe had felt. Nothing less would satisfy Andre-Louis. M. le Marquis had to start by feeling that cup of despair. It was part of the deal; a part of the payment owed.

As with a breaking sweep Andre-Louis parried the heavy lunge in which that first series of passes culminated, he actually laughed—gleefully, after the fashion of a boy at a sport he loves.

As he skillfully deflected the powerful lunge that marked the end of the first series of passes, Andre-Louis actually laughed—joyfully, like a boy at a game he enjoys.

That extraordinary, ill-timed laugh made M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s recovery hastier and less correctly dignified than it would otherwise have been. It startled and discomposed him, who had already been discomposed by the failure to get home with a lunge so beautifully timed and so truly delivered.

That strange, poorly timed laugh made M. de La Tour d’Azyr's recovery quicker and less dignified than it could have been. It shocked and unsettled him, especially since he was already thrown off by the failure to land a lunge that was so perfectly timed and well executed.

He, too, had realized that his opponent’s force was above anything that he could have expected, fencing-master though he might be, and on that account he had put forth his utmost energy to make an end at once.

He, too, had realized that his opponent’s skill was beyond anything he could have expected, fencing master though he might be, and because of that, he had put forth his utmost effort to finish the match quickly.

More than the actual parry, the laugh by which it was accompanied seemed to make of that end no more than a beginning. And yet it was the end of something. It was the end of that absolute confidence that had hitherto inspired M. de La Tour d’Azyr. He no longer looked upon the issue as a thing forgone. He realized that if he was to prevail in this encounter, he must go warily and fence as he had never fenced yet in all his life.

More than the actual defense, the laugh that accompanied it made that moment feel like just the start of something new. Yet, it marked the end of something significant. It was the end of the complete confidence that had previously fueled M. de La Tour d’Azyr. He no longer saw the outcome as a sure thing. He understood that if he wanted to win this fight, he had to be cautious and duel like he never had before in his life.

They settled down again; and again—on the principle this time that the soundest defence is in attack—it was the Marquis who made the game. Andre-Louis allowed him to do so, desired him to do so; desired him to spend himself and that magnificent speed of his against the greater speed that whole days of fencing in succession for nearly two years had given the master. With a beautiful, easy pressure of forte on foible Andre-Louis kept himself completely covered in that second bout, which once more culminated in a lunge.

They settled down again; and once more—this time following the idea that the best defense is a good offense—it was the Marquis who took the lead in the match. Andre-Louis let him do it, wanted him to do it; he wanted him to expend all that incredible speed of his against the greater speed that nearly two years of daily fencing had given the master. With a smooth, effortless force on the weak point, Andre-Louis kept himself fully protected in that second round, which once again ended with a lunge.

Expecting it now, Andre-Louis parried it by no more than a deflecting touch. At the same moment he stepped suddenly forward, right within the other’s guard, thus placing his man so completely at his mercy that, as if fascinated, the Marquis did not even attempt to recover himself.

Expecting it now, Andre-Louis deflected it with just a quick touch. At the same time, he stepped sharply forward, right into the other’s reach, leaving his opponent so vulnerable that, almost mesmerized, the Marquis didn’t even try to regain his balance.

This time Andre-Louis did not laugh: He just smiled into the dilating eyes of M. de La Tour d’Azyr, and made no shift to use his advantage.

This time, Andre-Louis didn't laugh; he just smiled into the widening eyes of M. de La Tour d’Azyr and didn’t try to take advantage of the situation.

“Come, come, monsieur!” he bade him sharply. “Am I to run my blade through an uncovered man?” Deliberately he fell back, whilst his shaken opponent recovered himself at last.

“Come on, man!” he said sharply. “Am I supposed to run my blade through a defenseless guy?” He stepped back intentionally while his rattled opponent finally gathered himself.

M. d’Ormesson released the breath which horror had for a moment caught. Le Chapelier swore softly, muttering:

M. d'Ormesson let out the breath he had been holding from the shock. Le Chapelier quietly cursed under his breath, murmuring:

“Name of a name! It is tempting Providence to play the fool in this fashion!”

“Name of a name! It’s tempting fate to act like a fool this way!”

Andre-Louis observed the ashen pallor that now over spread the face of his opponent.

Andre-Louis noticed the pale complexion that now covered his opponent's face.

“I think you begin to realize, monsieur, what Philippe de Vilmorin must have felt that day at Gavrillac. I desired that you should first do so. Since that is accomplished, why, here’s to make an end.”

“I think you’re starting to understand, sir, what Philippe de Vilmorin must have felt that day at Gavrillac. I wanted you to realize that first. Now that it’s done, let’s wrap this up.”

He went in with lightning rapidity. For a moment his point seemed to La Tour d’Azyr to be everywhere at once, and then from a low engagement in sixte, Andre-Louis stretched forward with swift and vigorous ease to lunge in tierce. He drove his point to transfix his opponent whom a series of calculated disengages uncovered in that line. But to his amazement and chagrin, La Tour d’Azyr parried the stroke; infinitely more to his chagrin La Tour d’Azyr parried it just too late. Had he completely parried it, all would yet have been well. But striking the blade in the last fraction of a second, the Marquis deflected the point from the line of his body, yet not so completely but that a couple of feet of that hard-driven steel tore through the muscles of his sword-arm.

He moved in with incredible speed. For a moment, it seemed to La Tour d’Azyr that he was everywhere at once, and then from a low guard in sixth, Andre-Louis quickly advanced to attack in tierce. He aimed to pierce his opponent, who had been exposed in that line by a series of calculated disengages. But to his surprise and frustration, La Tour d’Azyr blocked the attack; even more frustratingly, he managed to block it just a split second too late. If he had fully blocked it, everything would have been fine. But by hitting the blade at the last possible moment, the Marquis redirected the point away from his body, yet not enough to prevent a couple of feet of that forceful steel from slicing through the muscles of his sword arm.

To the seconds none of these details had been visible. All that they had seen had been a swift whirl of flashing blades, and then Andre-Louis stretched almost to the ground in an upward lunge that had pierced the Marquis’ right arm just below the shoulder.

To the bystanders, none of these details had been clear. All they had seen was a quick blur of flashing blades, and then Andre-Louis lunged upward, almost to the ground, piercing the Marquis' right arm just below the shoulder.

The sword fell from the suddenly relaxed grip of La Tour d’Azyr’s fingers, which had been rendered powerless, and he stood now disarmed, his lip in his teeth, his face white, his chest heaving, before his opponent, who had at once recovered. With the blood-tinged tip of his sword resting on the ground, Andre-Louis surveyed him grimly, as we survey the prey that through our own clumsiness has escaped us at the last moment.

The sword dropped from La Tour d’Azyr’s suddenly relaxed grip, leaving him defenseless. He stood there disarmed, biting his lip, his face pale, chest heaving, facing his opponent, who had quickly regained composure. With the bloodstained tip of his sword touching the ground, Andre-Louis looked at him grimly, just like we look at prey that has slipped away from us at the last moment due to our own clumsiness.

In the Assembly and in the newspapers this might be hailed as another victory for the Paladin of the Third Estate; only himself could know the extent and the bitternest of the failure.

In the Assembly and in the newspapers, this might be celebrated as another win for the Champion of the Third Estate; only he himself could understand the depth and bitterness of the failure.

M. d’Ormesson had sprung to the side of his principal.

M. d’Ormesson had jumped to the side of his boss.

“You are hurt!” he had cried stupidly.

"You’re hurt!" he had shouted foolishly.

“It is nothing,” said La Tour d’Azyr. “A scratch.” But his lip writhed, and the torn sleeve of his fine cambric shirt was full of blood.

“It’s nothing,” said La Tour d’Azyr. “Just a scratch.” But his lip twisted, and the ripped sleeve of his fine cotton shirt was soaked in blood.

D’Ormesson, a practical man in such matters, produced a linen kerchief, which he tore quickly into strips to improvise a bandage.

D’Ormesson, a practical guy in situations like this, pulled out a linen handkerchief, which he quickly tore into strips to make an improvised bandage.

Still Andre-Louis continued to stand there, looking on as if bemused. He continued so until Le Chapelier touched him on the arm. Then at last he roused himself, sighed, and turned away to resume his garments, nor did he address or look again at his late opponent, but left the ground at once.

Still, Andre-Louis stood there, looking on as if he were in a daze. He stayed that way until Le Chapelier touched him on the arm. Finally, he snapped out of it, sighed, and turned away to put his clothes back on. He didn't speak to or look at his former opponent again, and he left the area immediately.

As, with Le Chapelier, he was walking slowly and in silent dejection towards the entrance of the Bois, where they had left their carriage, they were passed by the caleche conveying La Tour d’Azyr and his second—which had originally driven almost right up to the spot of the encounter. The Marquis’ wounded arm was carried in a sling improvised from his companion’s sword-belt. His sky-blue coat with three collars had been buttoned over this, so that the right sleeve hung empty. Otherwise, saving a certain pallor, he looked much his usual self.

As he walked slowly and quietly with Le Chapelier towards the entrance of the Bois, where they had left their carriage, they were passed by the carriage carrying La Tour d’Azyr and his second, which had originally approached almost right up to the encounter. The Marquis’ injured arm was in a sling made from his companion’s sword-belt. His sky-blue coat with three collars was buttoned up over this, leaving the right sleeve empty. Other than looking a bit pale, he looked pretty much like himself.

And now you understand how it was that he was the first to return, and that seeing him thus returning, apparently safe and sound, the two ladies, intent upon preventing the encounter, should have assumed that their worst fears were realized.

And now you see how he was the first to come back, and that seeing him return like this, looking safe and sound, the two ladies, focused on avoiding the meeting, would have thought their worst fears had come true.

Mme. de Plougastel attempted to call out, but her voice refused its office. She attempted to throw open the door of her own carriage; but her fingers fumbled clumsily and ineffectively with the handle. And meanwhile the caleche was slowly passing, La Tour d’Azyr’s fine eyes sombrely yet intently meeting her own anguished gaze. And then she saw something else. M. d’Ormesson, leaning back again from the forward inclination of his body to join his own to his companion’s salutation of the Countess, disclosed the empty right sleeve of M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s blue coat. More, the near side of the coat itself turned back from the point near the throat where it was caught together by a single button, revealed the slung arm beneath in its blood-sodden cambric sleeve.

Mme. de Plougastel tried to call out, but her voice failed her. She tried to open the door of her own carriage, but her fingers fumbled awkwardly and ineffectively with the handle. Meanwhile, the caleche was slowly passing by, La Tour d’Azyr’s striking eyes meeting her distressed gaze with a somber intensity. Then she noticed something else. M. d’Ormesson, leaning back from his forward position to join his companion in greeting the Countess, revealed the empty right sleeve of M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s blue coat. Furthermore, the side of the coat turned back from the point near the throat where it was fastened with a single button, exposing the blood-soaked cambric sleeve of the arm that was slung beneath it.

Even now she feared to jump to the obvious conclusion—feared lest perhaps the Marquis, though himself wounded, might have dealt his adversary a deadlier wound.

Even now she was afraid to jump to the obvious conclusion—afraid that maybe the Marquis, even though he was wounded himself, could have dealt his opponent a more fatal blow.

She found her voice at last, and at the same moment signalled to the driver of the caleche to stop.

She finally found her voice and, at that moment, signaled the driver of the carriage to stop.

As it was pulled to a standstill, M. d’Ormesson alighted, and so met madame in the little space between the two carriages.

As it came to a stop, M. d'Ormesson got out and met madame in the small area between the two carriages.

“Where is M. Moreau?” was the question with which she surprised him.

“Where's M. Moreau?” was the question that caught him off guard.

“Following at his leisure, no doubt, madame,” he answered, recovering.

“Of course, taking his time, madam,” he replied, getting back on track.

“He is not hurt?”

"Is he okay?"

“Unfortunately it is we who...” M. d’Ormesson was beginning, when from behind him M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s voice cut in crisply:

“Unfortunately it is we who...” M. d’Ormesson was starting to say, when M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s voice interrupted sharply from behind him:

“This interest on your part in M. Moreau, dear Countess...”

“This interest of yours in M. Moreau, dear Countess...”

He broke off, observing a vague challenge in the air with which she confronted him. But indeed his sentence did not need completing.

He paused, noticing an unclear challenge in the air as she faced him. But really, his sentence didn't need finishing.

There was a vaguely awkward pause. And then she looked at M. d’Ormesson. Her manner changed. She offered what appeared to be an explanation of her concern for M. Moreau.

There was an awkward pause. Then she looked at M. d’Ormesson. Her demeanor shifted. She gave what seemed to be an explanation for her concern for M. Moreau.

“Mademoiselle de Kercadiou is with me. The poor child has fainted.”

“Mademoiselle de Kercadiou is with me. The poor girl has fainted.”

There was more, a deal more, she would have said just then, but for M. d’Ormesson’s presence.

There was more, a lot more, she would have said right then, but for M. d’Ormesson’s presence.

Moved by a deep solicitude for Mademoiselle de Kercadiou, de La Tour d’Azyr sprang up despite his wound.

Moved by a deep concern for Mademoiselle de Kercadiou, de La Tour d’Azyr jumped up despite his injury.

“I am in poor case to render assistance, madame,” he said, an apologetic smile on his pale face. “But...”

“I’m not in a good position to help, ma’am,” he said, an apologetic smile on his pale face. “But...”

With the aid of d’Ormesson, and in spite of the latter’s protestations, he got down from the caleche, which then moved on a little way, so as to leave the road clear—for another carriage that was approaching from the direction of the Bois.

With d’Ormesson's help, and despite his objections, he got out of the carriage, which then moved ahead a bit to clear the way for another carriage coming from the direction of the Bois.

And thus it happened that when a few moments later that approaching cabriolet overtook and passed the halted vehicles, Andre-Louis beheld a very touching scene. Standing up to obtain a better view, he saw Aline in a half-swooning condition—she was beginning to revive by now—seated in the doorway of the carriage, supported by Mme. de Plougastel. In an attitude of deepest concern, M. de La Tour d’Azyr, his wound notwithstanding, was bending over the girl, whilst behind him stood M. d’Ormesson and madame’s footman.

And so it was that a few moments later, when the approaching cabriolet overtook and passed the stopped vehicles, Andre-Louis witnessed a very touching scene. Standing up for a better view, he saw Aline, who was in a half-dazed state—she was starting to recover now—sitting in the doorway of the carriage, supported by Mme. de Plougastel. M. de La Tour d’Azyr, despite his injury, was bending over the girl with deep concern, while behind him stood M. d’Ormesson and the footman.

The Countess looked up and saw him as he was driven past. Her face lighted; almost it seemed to him she was about to greet him or to call him, wherefore, to avoid a difficulty, arising out of the presence there of his late antagonist, he anticipated her by bowing frigidly—for his mood was frigid, the more frigid by virtue of what he saw—and then resumed his seat with eyes that looked deliberately ahead.

The Countess looked up and saw him as he was driven by. Her face lit up; it almost seemed to him she was about to greet him or call out to him. To avoid any awkwardness due to the presence of his recent rival, he preempted her by giving a cold bow—his mood was icy, even colder because of what he saw—and then sat back down, his eyes fixed straight ahead.

Could anything more completely have confirmed him in his conviction that it was on M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s account that Aline had come to plead with him that morning? For what his eyes had seen, of course, was a lady overcome with emotion at the sight of blood of her dear friend, and that same dear friend restoring her with assurances that his hurt was very far from mortal. Later, much later, he was to blame his own perverse stupidity. Almost is he too severe in his self-condemnation. For how else could he have interpreted the scene he beheld, his preconceptions being what they were?

Could anything have reinforced his belief that Aline came to plead with him that morning because of M. de La Tour d’Azyr? What he saw was a woman distressed at the sight of her dear friend's blood, and that same friend reassuring her that his injury was far from life-threatening. Much later, he would criticize his own foolishness. He might be too hard on himself for that. After all, how else could he have interpreted the scene he witnessed, given his preconceived notions?

That which he had already been suspecting, he now accounted proven to him. Aline had been wanting in candour on the subject of her feelings towards M. de La Tour d’Azyr. It was, he supposed, a woman’s way to be secretive in such matters, and he must not blame her. Nor could he blame her in his heart for having succumbed to the singular charm of such a man as the Marquis—for not even his hostility could blind him to M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s attractions. That she had succumbed was betrayed, he thought, by the weakness that had overtaken her upon seeing him wounded.

What he had already suspected, he now considered proven. Aline had been less than honest about her feelings for M. de La Tour d’Azyr. He figured it was just a woman’s way to be secretive about such things, and he couldn’t hold that against her. Nor could he truly blame her for being drawn to a man like the Marquis—his animosity couldn’t make him overlook M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s appeal. He believed her feelings were revealed by the weakness she showed when she saw him wounded.

“My God!” he cried aloud. “What must she have suffered, then, if I had killed him as I intended!”

“My God!” he exclaimed. “What must she have gone through if I had killed him like I planned!”

If only she had used candour with him, she could so easily have won his consent to the thing she asked. If only she had told him what now he saw, that she loved M. de La Tour d’Azyr, instead of leaving him to assume her only regard for the Marquis to be based on unworthy worldly ambition, he would at once have yielded.

If only she had been honest with him, she could have easily won his approval for what she wanted. If only she had told him what he now understood, that she loved M. de La Tour d’Azyr, instead of letting him think her interest in the Marquis was just for selfish reasons, he would have agreed right away.

He fetched a sigh, and breathed a prayer for forgiveness to the shade of Vilmorin.

He let out a sigh and whispered a prayer for forgiveness to the spirit of Vilmorin.

“It is perhaps as well that my lunge went wide,” he said.

“It’s probably for the best that my lunge missed,” he said.

“What do you mean?” wondered Le Chapelier.

“What do you mean?” Le Chapelier wondered.

“That in this business I must relinquish all hope of recommencing.”

“That in this situation, I have to give up all hope of starting over.”





CHAPTER XII. THE OVERWHELMING REASON

M. de La Tour d’Azyr was seen no more in the Manege—or indeed in Paris at all—throughout all the months that the National Assembly remained in session to complete its work of providing France with a constitution. After all, though the wound to his body had been comparatively slight, the wound to such a pride as his had been all but mortal.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr was never seen again in the Manege—or anywhere in Paris—during the entire time the National Assembly was in session to finish drafting France’s constitution. Even though his physical injury was relatively minor, the blow to his pride was nearly fatal.

The rumour ran that he had emigrated. But that was only half the truth. The whole of it was that he had joined that group of noble travellers who came and went between the Tuileries and the headquarters of the emigres at Coblenz. He became, in short, a member of the royalist secret service that in the end was to bring down the monarchy in ruins.

The rumor spread that he had moved away. But that was only part of the story. The full truth was that he had aligned himself with a group of noble travelers who went back and forth between the Tuileries and the emigre headquarters in Coblenz. In short, he became a part of the royalist secret service that ultimately contributed to the fall of the monarchy.

As for Andre-Louis, his godfather’s house saw him no more, as a result of his conviction that M. de Kercadiou would not relent from his written resolve never to receive him again if the duel were fought.

As for Andre-Louis, he never returned to his godfather’s house because he was convinced that M. de Kercadiou would stick to his decision never to welcome him back if the duel happened.

He threw himself into his duties at the Assembly with such zeal and effect that when—its purpose accomplished—the Constituent was dissolved in September of the following year, membership of the Legislative, whose election followed immediately, was thrust upon him.

He dedicated himself to his responsibilities at the Assembly with such enthusiasm and impact that when—having achieved its goal—the Constituent was dissolved in September the next year, he found himself elected to the Legislative body, which followed right after.

He considered then, like many others, that the Revolution was a thing accomplished, that France had only to govern herself by the Constitution which had been given her, and that all would now be well. And so it might have been but that the Court could not bring itself to accept the altered state of things. As a result of its intrigues half Europe was arming to hurl herself upon France, and her quarrel was the quarrel of the French King with his people. That was the horror at the root of all the horrors that were to come.

He then thought, like many others, that the Revolution was a done deal, that France just needed to manage itself under the Constitution that had been established, and everything would be fine. And it might have been, if only the Court could accept the new reality. Because of its scheming, half of Europe was gearing up to attack France, and her conflict was the conflict between the French King and his people. That was the nightmare at the heart of all the nightmares that were about to unfold.

Of the counter-revolutionary troubles that were everywhere being stirred up by the clergy, none were more acute than those of Brittany, and, in view of the influence it was hoped he would wield in his native province, it was proposed to Andre-Louis by the Commission of Twelve, in the early days of the Girondin ministry, that he should go thither to combat the unrest. He was desired to proceed peacefully, but his powers were almost absolute, as is shown by the orders he carried—orders enjoining all to render him assistance and warning those who might hinder him that they would do so at their peril.

Of the counter-revolutionary troubles that were being stirred up by the clergy, none were more intense than those in Brittany. Given the influence it was hoped he would have in his home province, the Commission of Twelve suggested to Andre-Louis, in the early days of the Girondin ministry, that he should go there to tackle the unrest. He was expected to proceed peacefully, but his authority was nearly absolute, as shown by the orders he carried—orders instructing everyone to assist him and warning those who might try to obstruct him that they would do so at their own risk.

He accepted the task, and he was one of the five plenipotentiaries despatched on the same errand in that spring of 1792. It kept him absent from Paris for four months and might have kept him longer but that at the beginning of August he was recalled. More imminent than any trouble in Brittany was the trouble brewing in Paris itself; when the political sky was blacker than it had been since ‘89. Paris realized that the hour was rapidly approaching which would see the climax of the long struggle between Equality and Privilege. And it was towards a city so disposed that Andre-Louis came speeding from the West, to find there also the climax of his own disturbed career.

He took on the task and was one of the five delegates sent on the same mission in the spring of 1792. This kept him away from Paris for four months and might have kept him longer, but he was recalled at the beginning of August. More pressing than any issues in Brittany were the problems brewing in Paris itself, where the political climate was darker than it had been since ‘89. Paris sensed that the moment was quickly approaching that would mark the peak of the long struggle between Equality and Privilege. And it was to a city in this state that Andre-Louis hurried from the West, only to find the peak of his own troubled career waiting there as well.

Mlle. de Kercadiou, too, was in Paris in those days of early August, on a visit to her uncle’s cousin and dearest friend, Mme. de Plougastel. And although nothing could now be plainer than the seething unrest that heralded the explosion to come, yet the air of gaiety, indeed of jocularity, prevailing at Court—whither madame and mademoiselle went almost daily—reassured them. M. de Plougastel had come and gone again, back to Coblenz on that secret business that kept him now almost constantly absent from his wife. But whilst with her he had positively assured her that all measures were taken, and that an insurrection was a thing to be welcomed, because it could have one only conclusion, the final crushing of the Revolution in the courtyard of the Tuileries. That, he added, was why the King remained in Paris. But for his confidence in that he would put himself in the centre of his Swiss and his knights of the dagger, and quit the capital. They would hack a way out for him easily if his departure were opposed. But not even that would be necessary.

Mlle. de Kercadiou was in Paris during those early days of August, visiting her uncle’s cousin and closest friend, Mme. de Plougastel. And although it was clear that intense unrest was brewing and an explosion was imminent, the cheerful and even playful atmosphere at Court—where Madame and Mademoiselle went almost daily—put them at ease. M. de Plougastel had come and gone again, traveling back to Coblenz on secret business that kept him mostly away from his wife. Yet while with her, he had confidently assured her that everything was in place, and that an uprising was something to be welcomed because it could only lead to one outcome: the complete defeat of the Revolution in the courtyard of the Tuileries. He added that this was why the King stayed in Paris. If he didn’t believe that, he would place himself in the midst of his Swiss guards and his men with daggers and leave the city. They could easily carve a path for him if anyone opposed his departure. But he didn’t think that would even be necessary.

Yet in those early days of August, after her husband’s departure the effect of his inspiring words was gradually dissipated by the march of events under madame’s own eyes. And finally on the afternoon of the ninth, there arrived at the Hotel Plougastel a messenger from Meudon bearing a note from M. de Kercadiou in which he urgently bade mademoiselle join him there at once, and advised her hostess to accompany her.

Yet in those early days of August, after her husband left, the impact of his inspiring words slowly faded as events unfolded right before madame’s eyes. Finally, on the afternoon of the ninth, a messenger from Meudon arrived at the Hotel Plougastel with a note from M. de Kercadiou, in which he urgently requested mademoiselle to join him immediately and suggested that her hostess should go with her.

You may have realized that M. de Kercadiou was of those who make friends with men of all classes. His ancient lineage placed him on terms of equality with members of the noblesse; his simple manners—something between the rustic and the bourgeois—and his natural affability placed him on equally good terms with those who by birth were his inferiors. In Meudon he was known and esteemed of all the simple folk, and it was Rougane, the friendly mayor, who, informed on the 9th of August of the storm that was brewing for the morrow, and knowing of mademoiselle’s absence in Paris, had warningly advised him to withdraw her from what in the next four-and-twenty hours might be a zone of danger for all persons of quality, particularly those suspected of connections with the Court party.

You may have noticed that M. de Kercadiou was the kind of person who made friends with people from all walks of life. His noble background put him on equal footing with the aristocracy, while his down-to-earth manners—partly rustic and partly middle-class—and his genuine friendliness made him just as comfortable with those of lower status. In Meudon, everyone in the local community respected and admired him. It was Rougane, the kind-hearted mayor, who, on August 9th, warned him about the storm brewing for the next day and, knowing that mademoiselle was in Paris, advised him to pull her away from what could become a dangerous situation for anyone of high status, especially those linked to the Court party.

Now there was no doubt whatever of Mme. de Plougastel’s connection with the Court. It was not even to be doubted—indeed, measure of proof of it was to be forthcoming—that those vigilant and ubiquitous secret societies that watched over the cradle of the young revolution were fully informed of the frequent journeyings of M. de Plougastel to Coblenz, and entertained no illusions on the score of the reason for them. Given, then, a defeat of the Court party in the struggle that was preparing, the position in Paris of Mme. de Plougastel could not be other than fraught with danger, and that danger would be shared by any guest of birth at her hotel.

Now there was no doubt about Mme. de Plougastel’s connection to the Court. In fact, it was practically certain—evidence of this was bound to emerge—that those watchful and ever-present secret societies monitoring the early revolution were aware of M. de Plougastel's frequent trips to Coblenz and understood exactly why he was going. So, if the Court party faced a defeat in the upcoming conflict, Mme. de Plougastel's position in Paris would undoubtedly be dangerous, and any guests of noble birth at her hotel would share in that danger.

M. de Kercadiou’s affection for both those women quickened the fears aroused in him by Rougane’s warning. Hence that hastily dispatched note, desiring his niece and imploring his friend to come at once to Meudon.

M. de Kercadiou’s feelings for both women intensified the worries sparked by Rougane’s warning. That’s why he sent a rushed note, asking his niece and urging his friend to come immediately to Meudon.

The friendly mayor carried his complaisance a step farther, and dispatched the letter to Paris by the hands of his own son, an intelligent lad of nineteen. It was late in the afternoon of that perfect August day when young Rougane presented himself at the Hotel Plougastel.

The friendly mayor went the extra mile and sent the letter to Paris with his own son, a bright nineteen-year-old. It was late in the afternoon of that beautiful August day when young Rougane arrived at the Hotel Plougastel.

He was graciously received by Mme. de Plougastel in the salon, whose splendours, when combined with the great air of the lady herself, overwhelmed the lad’s simple, unsophisticated soul. Madame made up her mind at once.

He was warmly welcomed by Madame de Plougastel in the salon, whose elegance, combined with the impressive presence of the lady herself, left the young man's simple, unrefined spirit in awe. Madame decided right away.

M. de Kercadiou’s urgent message no more than confirmed her own fears and inclinations. She decided upon instant departure.

M. de Kercadiou's urgent message only confirmed her own fears and desires. She decided to leave immediately.

“Bien, madame,” said the youth. “Then I have the honour to take my leave.”

“Alright, ma'am,” said the young man. “Then I have the honor of taking my leave.”

But she would not let him go. First to the kitchen to refresh himself, whilst she and mademoiselle made ready, and then a seat for him in her carriage as far as Meudon. She could not suffer him to return on foot as he had come.

But she wouldn't let him leave. First, she took him to the kitchen to grab something to eat while she and the maid got ready, and then she offered him a seat in her carriage all the way to Meudon. She couldn't allow him to walk back like he had come.

Though in all the circumstances it was no more than his due, yet the kindliness that in such a moment of agitation could take thought for another was presently to be rewarded. Had she done less than this, she would have known—if nothing worse—at least some hours of anguish even greater than those that were already in store for her.

Although, given the circumstances, it was just what he deserved, the kindness that could think of another person in such a moment of distress would soon be rewarded. If she had done less, she would have realized—if not anything worse—at least some hours of pain even greater than what was already ahead of her.

It wanted, perhaps, a half-hour to sunset when they set out in her carriage with intent to leave Paris by the Porte Saint-Martin. They travelled with a single footman behind. Rougane—terrifying condescension—was given a seat inside the carriage with the ladies, and proceeded to fall in love with Mlle. de Kercadiou, whom he accounted the most beautiful being he had ever seen, yet who talked to him simply and unaffectedly as with an equal. The thing went to his head a little, and disturbed certain republican notions which he had hitherto conceived himself to have thoroughly digested.

It was about half an hour until sunset when they left in her carriage, planning to exit Paris through the Porte Saint-Martin. They traveled with just one footman following behind. Rougane, displaying an alarming level of condescension, was given a seat inside the carriage with the ladies and quickly fell for Mlle. de Kercadiou, whom he considered the most beautiful person he had ever seen. She spoke to him in a simple and genuine way, as if he were her equal. This made him a bit lightheaded and challenged some of the republican ideas he thought he had firmly grasped.

The carriage drew up at the barrier, checked there by a picket of the National Guard posted before the iron gates.

The carriage stopped at the barrier, where it was checked by a guard from the National Guard stationed in front of the iron gates.

The sergeant in command strode to the door of the vehicle. The Countess put her head from the window.

The sergeant in charge walked over to the vehicle door. The Countess leaned out of the window.

“The barrier is closed, madame,” she was curtly informed.

"The gate is closed, ma'am," she was told abruptly.

“Closed!” she echoed. The thing was incredible. “But... but do you mean that we cannot pass?”

“Closed!” she repeated. It was unbelievable. “But... but are you saying we can't get through?”

“Not unless you have a permit, madame.” The sergeant leaned nonchalantly on his pike. “The orders are that no one is to leave or enter without proper papers.”

“Not unless you have a permit, ma'am.” The sergeant leaned casually on his pike. “The orders are that no one is allowed to leave or enter without the proper paperwork.”

“Whose orders?”

"Whose orders are these?"

“Orders of the Commune of Paris.”

“Orders of the Commune of Paris.”

“But I must go into the country this evening.” Madame’s voice was almost petulant. “I am expected.”

“But I have to go to the countryside this evening.” Madame’s voice was almost whiny. “People are expecting me.”

“In that case let madame procure a permit.”

“In that case, let her get a permit.”

“Where is it to be procured?”

“Where can I find it?”

“At the Hotel de Ville or at the headquarters of madame’s section.”

“At the City Hall or at the headquarters of the lady’s section.”

She considered a moment. “To the section, then. Be so good as to tell my coachman to drive to the Bondy Section.”

She paused for a moment. “To the section, then. Please let my driver know to take me to the Bondy Section.”

He saluted her and stepped back. “Section Bondy, Rue des Morts,” he bade the driver.

He nodded at her and took a step back. “Section Bondy, Rue des Morts,” he told the driver.

Madame sank into her seat again, in a state of agitation fully shared by mademoiselle. Rougane set himself to pacify and reassure them. The section would put the matter in order. They would most certainly be accorded a permit. What possible reason could there be for refusing them? A mere formality, after all!

Madame sank back into her seat, clearly agitated, and Mademoiselle felt the same way. Rougane tried to calm and reassure them. The section would handle the situation. They would definitely get a permit. There was no reason to deny them, right? It was just a formality, after all!

His assurance uplifted them merely to prepare them for a still more profound dejection when presently they met with a flat refusal from the president of the section who received the Countess.

His confidence lifted their spirits just to get them ready for an even greater disappointment when they soon faced a flat refusal from the president of the section who welcomed the Countess.

“Your name, madame?” he had asked brusquely. A rude fellow of the most advanced republican type, he had not even risen out of deference to the ladies when they entered. He was there, he would have told you, to perform the duties of his office, not to give dancing-lessons.

“Your name, ma'am?” he had asked bluntly. A rude guy of the most progressive type, he didn't even stand out of respect for the ladies when they walked in. He was there, he would have said, to do his job, not to teach dancing.

“Plougastel,” he repeated after her, without title, as if it had been the name of a butcher or baker. He took down a heavy volume from a shelf on his right, opened it and turned the pages. It was a sort of directory of his section. Presently he found what he sought. “Comte de Plougastel, Hotel Plougastel, Rue du Paradis. Is that it?”

“Plougastel,” he echoed after her, without any title, as if it were just the name of a butcher or baker. He pulled a hefty book off a shelf on his right, opened it, and flipped through the pages. It was like a directory for his section. Soon, he found what he was looking for. “Comte de Plougastel, Hotel Plougastel, Rue du Paradis. Is that it?”

“That is correct, monsieur,” she answered, with what civility she could muster before the fellow’s affronting rudeness.

“That’s right, sir,” she replied, with as much politeness as she could manage in response to the guy’s rude behavior.

There was a long moment of silence, during which he studied certain pencilled entries against the name. The sections had been working in the last few weeks much more systematically than was generally suspected.

There was a long moment of silence, during which he examined some penciled notes next to the name. The sections had been operating much more systematically in the last few weeks than people usually realized.

“Your husband is with you, madame?” he asked curtly, his eyes still conning that page.

“Is your husband with you, ma'am?” he asked sharply, his eyes still scanning that page.

“M. le Comte is not with me,” she answered, stressing the title.

“M. le Comte isn’t with me,” she replied, emphasizing the title.

“Not with you?” He looked up suddenly, and directed upon her a glance in which suspicion seemed to blend with derision. “Where is he?”

“Not with you?” He looked up suddenly and shot her a look that mixed suspicion with mockery. “Where is he?”

“He is not in Paris, monsieur.

"He's not in Paris, sir."

“Ah! Is he at Coblenz, do you think?”

“Ah! Do you think he's in Coblenz?”

Madame felt herself turning cold. There was something ominous in all this. To what end had the sections informed themselves so thoroughly of the comings and goings of their inhabitants? What was preparing? She had a sense of being trapped, of being taken in a net that had been cast unseen.

Madame felt a chill run through her. There was something unsettling about all of this. Why had the sections kept such a close eye on the movements of their residents? What was being planned? She felt trapped, as though she was caught in a net that had been thrown without her noticing.

“I do not know, monsieur,” she said, her voice unsteady.

“I don’t know, sir,” she said, her voice shaky.

“Of course not.” He seemed to sneer. “No matter. And you wish to leave Paris also? Where do you desire to go?”

“Of course not,” he seemed to scoff. “Whatever. And you want to leave Paris too? Where do you want to go?”

“To Meudon.”

“To Meudon.”

“Your business there?”

“Your business here?”

The blood leapt to her face. His insolence was unbearable to a woman who in all her life had never known anything but the utmost deference from inferiors and equals alike. Nevertheless, realizing that she was face to face with forces entirely new, she controlled herself, stifled her resentment, and answered steadily.

The blood rushed to her face. His disrespect was intolerable for a woman who had always received the highest respect from both subordinates and peers her entire life. Still, aware that she was encountering completely new challenges, she kept her composure, suppressed her anger, and replied calmly.

“I wish to conduct this lady, Mlle. de Kercadiou, back to her uncle who resides there.”

“I want to take this lady, Mlle. de Kercadiou, back to her uncle who lives there.”

“Is that all? Another day will do for that, madame. The matter is not pressing.”

“Is that it? We can take care of that another day, ma'am. It's not urgent.”

“Pardon, monsieur, to us the matter is very pressing.”

“Excuse me, sir, this matter is very urgent for us.”

“You have not convinced me of it, and the barriers are closed to all who cannot prove the most urgent and satisfactory reasons for wishing to pass. You will wait, madame, until the restriction is removed. Good-evening.”

“You haven't convinced me, and the gates are closed to anyone who can't provide urgent and acceptable reasons for wanting to get through. You'll have to wait, ma'am, until the restriction is lifted. Good evening.”

“But, monsieur...”

“But, sir...”

“Good-evening, madame,” he repeated significantly, a dismissal more contemptuous and despotic than any royal “You have leave to go.”

“Good evening, ma'am,” he said again, a dismissal more scornful and authoritative than any royal “You may leave.”

Madame went out with Aline. Both were quivering with the anger that prudence had urged them to suppress. They climbed into the coach again, desiring to be driven home.

Madame went out with Aline. Both were shaking with the anger that caution had pushed them to hold back. They got back into the coach, wanting to be taken home.

Rougane’s astonishment turned into dismay when they told him what had taken place. “Why not try the Hotel de Ville, madame?” he suggested.

Rougane's surprise turned to disappointment when they informed him of what had happened. “Why not check the Hotel de Ville, madame?” he suggested.

“After that? It would be useless. We must resign ourselves to remaining in Paris until the barriers are opened again.”

“After that? It would be pointless. We have to accept that we’ll be stuck in Paris until the barriers open again.”

“Perhaps it will not matter to us either way by then, madame,” said Aline.

“Maybe it won’t matter to us either way by then, madam,” said Aline.

“Aline!” she exclaimed in horror.

“Aline!” she shouted in shock.

“Mademoiselle!” cried Rougane on the same note. And then, because he perceived that people detained in this fashion must be in some danger not yet discernible, but on that account more dreadful, he set his wits to work. As they were approaching the Hotel Plougastel once more, he announced that he had solved the problem.

“Mademoiselle!” shouted Rougane in the same tone. And then, realizing that people held up like this must be in some kind of danger that wasn’t obvious yet but was even more terrifying because of it, he started to think critically. As they got close to the Hotel Plougastel again, he declared that he had figured it out.

“A passport from without would do equally well,” he announced. “Listen, now, and trust to me. I will go back to Meudon at once. My father shall give me two permits—one for myself alone, and another for three persons—from Meudon to Paris and back to Meudon. I reenter Paris with my own permit, which I then proceed to destroy, and we leave together, we three, on the strength of the other one, representing ourselves as having come from Meudon in the course of the day. It is quite simple, after all. If I go at once, I shall be back to-night.”

“A passport from outside will work just as well,” he said. “Listen to me and trust my plan. I’ll head back to Meudon right away. My dad will give me two permits—one for myself and another for three people—from Meudon to Paris and back. I’ll reenter Paris with my own permit, which I’ll then destroy, and we’ll leave together, the three of us, using the other permit, claiming we’ve just come from Meudon today. It’s really quite simple. If I leave now, I’ll be back tonight.”

“But how will you leave?” asked Aline.

“But how are you going to leave?” Aline asked.

“I? Pooh! As to that, have no anxiety. My father is Mayor of Meudon. There are plenty who know him. I will go to the Hotel de Ville, and tell them what is, after all, true—that I am caught in Paris by the closing of the barriers, and that my father is expecting me home this evening. They will pass me through. It is quite simple.”

“I? Oh, please! Don't worry about that. My dad is the Mayor of Meudon. Lots of people know him. I'll go to City Hall and explain the situation—that I'm stuck in Paris because the barriers are closed, and my dad is waiting for me to come home tonight. They'll let me through. It’s really straightforward.”

His confidence uplifted them again. The thing seemed as easy as he represented it.

His confidence lifted them up again. It seemed as easy as he said it was.

“Then let your passport be for four, my friend,” madame begged him. “There is Jacques,” she explained, indicating the footman who had just assisted them to alight.

“Then let your passport be for four, my friend,” madame pleaded with him. “There’s Jacques,” she said, pointing to the footman who had just helped them get down.

Rougane departed confident of soon returning, leaving them to await him with the same confidence. But the hours succeeded one another, the night closed in, bedtime came, and still there was no sign of his return.

Rougane left feeling sure he would be back soon, leaving them to wait for him with the same certainty. But the hours passed, night fell, bedtime arrived, and there was still no sign of him coming back.

They waited until midnight, each pretending for the other’s sake to a confidence fully sustained, each invaded by vague premonitions of evil, yet beguiling the time by playing tric-trac in the great salon, as if they had not a single anxious thought between them.

They waited until midnight, each pretending for the other’s sake to be completely confident, each troubled by vague feelings of unease, yet passing the time by playing backgammon in the large living room, as if they didn't have a single anxious thought between them.

At last on the stroke of midnight, madame sighed and rose.

At last, right at midnight, Madame sighed and stood up.

“It will be for to-morrow morning,” she said, not believing it.

“It will be for tomorrow morning,” she said, not believing it.

“Of course,” Aline agreed. “It would really have been impossible for him to have returned to-night. And it will be much better to travel to-morrow. The journey at so late an hour would tire you so much, dear madame.”

“Of course,” Aline agreed. “It would have really been impossible for him to come back tonight. And it’ll be much better to travel tomorrow. A journey at such a late hour would tire you out too much, dear madame.”

Thus they made pretence.

So they pretended.

Early in the morning they were awakened by a din of bells—the tocsins of the sections ringing the alarm. To their startled ears came later the rolling of drums, and at one time they heard the sounds of a multitude on the march. Paris was rising. Later still came the rattle of small-arms in the distance and the deeper boom of cannon. Battle was joined between the men of the sections and the men of the Court. The people in arms had attacked the Tuileries. Wildest rumours flew in all directions, and some of them found their way through the servants to the Hotel Plougastel, of that terrible fight for the palace which was to end in the purposeless massacre of all those whom the invertebrate monarch abandoned there, whilst placing himself and his family under the protection of the Assembly. Purposeless to the end, ever adopting the course pointed out to him by evil counsellors, he prepared for resistance only until the need for resistance really arose, whereupon he ordered a surrender which left those who had stood by him to the last at the mercy of a frenzied mob.

Early in the morning, they were jolted awake by a loud clamor of bells—the warning signals from the sections. Soon after, their surprised ears caught the sound of rolling drums, and at one point, they heard the distant noise of a crowd marching. Paris was awakening. Later, they heard the rattle of gunfire in the distance and the heavy boom of cannons. A battle had broken out between the men of the sections and the men of the Court. Armed civilians had attacked the Tuileries. Wild rumors spread everywhere, and some made their way through the servants to the Hotel Plougastel, about the fierce fight for the palace that would result in the senseless massacre of everyone the weak monarch left behind while he sought refuge with the Assembly. Senseless to the end, always following the advice of his misguided advisers, he prepared for defense only until the moment it was truly necessary, at which point he ordered a surrender that left those who had stayed loyal to him at the mercy of a frenzied mob.

And while this was happening in the Tuileries, the two women at the Hotel Plougastel still waited for the return of Rougane, though now with ever-lessening hope. And Rougane did not return. The affair did not appear so simple to the father as to the son. Rougane the elder was rightly afraid to lend himself to such a piece of deception.

And while this was happening in the Tuileries, the two women at the Hotel Plougastel were still waiting for Rougane to come back, though their hope was fading more and more. But Rougane didn’t come back. The situation didn’t seem as straightforward to the father as it did to the son. The elder Rougane was rightly hesitant to get involved in such a deception.

He went with his son to inform M. de Kercadiou of what had happened, and told him frankly of the thing his son suggested, but which he dared not do.

He went with his son to tell M. de Kercadiou what had happened and honestly shared the idea his son suggested, even though he was too afraid to act on it.

M. de Kercadiou sought to move him by intercessions and even by the offer of bribes. But Rougane remained firm.

M. de Kercadiou tried to persuade him with pleas and even by offering bribes. But Rougane stood his ground.

“Monsieur,” he said, “if it were discovered against me, as it inevitably would be, I should hang for it. Apart from that, and in spite of my anxiety to do all in my power to serve you, it would be a breach of trust such as I could not contemplate. You must not ask me, monsieur.”

“Sir,” he said, “if this were found out about me, which it definitely would be, I would be hanged for it. Besides that, and despite my eagerness to help you in any way I can, it would be a betrayal of trust that I just can’t consider. You must not ask me, sir.”

“But what do you conceive is going to happen?” asked the half-demented gentleman.

“But what do you think is going to happen?” asked the half-crazy gentleman.

“It is war,” said Rougane, who was well informed, as we have seen. “War between the people and the Court. I am desolated that my warning should have come too late. But, when all is said, I do not think that you need really alarm yourself. War will not be made on women.” M. de Kercadiou clung for comfort to that assurance after the mayor and his son had departed. But at the back of his mind there remained the knowledge of the traffic in which M. de Plougastel was engaged. What if the revolutionaries were equally well informed? And most probably they were. The women-folk political offenders had been known aforetime to suffer for the sins of their men. Anything was possible in a popular upheaval, and Aline would be exposed jointly with Mme. de Plougastel.

“It’s war,” said Rougane, who was well informed, as we’ve seen. “War between the people and the Court. I'm upset that my warning came too late. But still, I don’t think you need to really worry. Women won't be targeted in this war.” M. de Kercadiou held on to that assurance for comfort after the mayor and his son left. But in the back of his mind, he couldn't shake the knowledge of the dealings M. de Plougastel was involved in. What if the revolutionaries knew about it too? They probably did. In the past, political offenders' women had been known to suffer for their men’s actions. Anything could happen in a popular uprising, and Aline would be at risk alongside Mme. de Plougastel.

Late that night, as he sat gloomily in his brother’s library, the pipe in which he had sought solace extinguished between his fingers, there came a sharp knocking at the door.

Late that night, as he sat sadly in his brother’s library, the pipe he had hoped would bring him comfort lying extinguished between his fingers, there came a loud knocking at the door.

To the old seneschal of Gavrillac who went to open there stood revealed upon the threshold a slim young man in a dark olive surcoat, the skirts of which reached down to his calves. He wore boots, buckskins, and a small-sword, and round his waist there was a tricolour sash, in his hat a tricolour cockade, which gave him an official look extremely sinister to the eyes of that old retainer of feudalism, who shared to the full his master’s present fears.

To the old steward of Gavrillac who went to open the door, there stood revealed on the threshold a slim young man in a dark olive coat, the hem of which reached his calves. He wore boots, leather pants, and a small sword, and around his waist was a tricolor sash, with a tricolor cockade in his hat, giving him a look that was extremely ominous to the eyes of that old servant of feudalism, who fully shared his master's current fears.

“Monsieur desires?” he asked, between respect and mistrust.

“Is there something you want, sir?” he asked, balancing respect and suspicion.

And then a crisp voice startled him.

And then a clear voice surprised him.

“Why, Benoit! Name of a name! Have you completely forgotten me?”

“Why, Benoit! What a name! Have you totally forgotten me?”

With a shaking hand the old man raised the lantern he carried so as to throw its light more fully upon that lean, wide-mouthed countenance.

With a trembling hand, the old man lifted the lantern he was carrying to shine its light more brightly on that gaunt, wide-mouthed face.

“M. Andre!” he cried. “M. Andre!” And then he looked at the sash and the cockade, and hesitated, apparently at a loss.

“M. Andre!” he shouted. “M. Andre!” Then he glanced at the sash and the cockade, pausing as if unsure of what to do.

But Andre-Louis stepped past him into the wide vestibule, with its tessellated floor of black-and-white marble.

But Andre-Louis stepped past him into the spacious entryway, with its patterned floor of black-and-white marble.

“If my godfather has not yet retired, take me to him. If he has retired, take me to him all the same.”

“If my godfather hasn’t retired yet, take me to him. If he has retired, take me to him anyway.”

“Oh, but certainly, M. Andre—and I am sure he will be ravished to see you. No, he has not yet retired. This way, M. Andre; this way, if you please.”

“Oh, of course, Mr. Andre—and I know he’ll be thrilled to see you. No, he hasn’t retired yet. This way, Mr. Andre; this way, if you don’t mind.”

The returning Andre-Louis, reaching Meudon a half-hour ago, had gone straight to the mayor for some definite news of what might be happening in Paris that should either confirm or dispel the ominous rumours that he had met in ever-increasing volume as he approached the capital. Rougane informed him that insurrection was imminent, that already the sections had possessed themselves of the barriers, and that it was impossible for any person not fully accredited to enter or leave the city.

The returning Andre-Louis, having arrived in Meudon half an hour ago, went straight to the mayor to get some clear information about what might be happening in Paris that could either confirm or dismiss the troubling rumors he had been hearing more and more as he got closer to the capital. Rougane told him that an uprising was about to happen, that the local groups had already taken control of the barriers, and that it was impossible for anyone not fully authorized to enter or leave the city.

Andre-Louis bowed his head, his thoughts of the gravest. He had for some time perceived the danger of this second revolution from within the first, which might destroy everything that had been done, and give the reins of power to a villainous faction that would plunge the country into anarchy. The thing he had feared was more than ever on the point of taking place. He would go on at once, that very night, and see for himself what was happening.

Andre-Louis lowered his head, lost in serious thoughts. For a while now, he had noticed the threat of this second revolution emerging from the first, which could ruin everything that had been achieved and hand power over to a corrupt group that would throw the country into chaos. The thing he dreaded was more likely to happen than ever. He decided to leave right away, that very night, to find out what was going on.

And then, as he was leaving, he turned again to Rougane to ask if M. de Kercadiou was still at Meudon.

And then, as he was leaving, he turned back to Rougane to ask if M. de Kercadiou was still at Meudon.

“You know him, monsieur?”

"Do you know him, sir?"

“He is my godfather.”

“He's my godfather.”

“Your godfather! And you a representative! Why, then, you may be the very man he needs.” And Rougane told him of his son’s errand into Paris that afternoon and its result.

“Your godfather! And you’re a representative! Well, you might be just the person he needs.” And Rougane told him about his son’s trip to Paris that afternoon and what happened as a result.

No more was required. That two years ago his godfather should upon certain terms have refused him his house weighed for nothing at the moment. He left his travelling carriage at the little inn and went straight to M. de Kercadiou.

No more was needed. That his godfather had refused him his house two years ago on certain terms didn’t matter at that moment. He left his travel carriage at the small inn and went straight to M. de Kercadiou.

And M. de Kercadiou, startled in such an hour by this sudden apparition, of one against whom he nursed a bitter grievance, greeted him in terms almost identical with those in which in that same room he had greeted him on a similar occasion once before.

And Mr. de Kercadiou, shocked at this unexpected arrival at such an hour, faced someone he held a deep grudge against, and greeted him with words almost identical to those he had used in that same room during a similar encounter before.

“What do you want here, sir?”

“What do you need here, sir?”

“To serve you if possible, my godfather,” was the disarming answer.

“To help you if I can, my godfather,” was the charming reply.

But it did not disarm M. de Kercadiou. “You have stayed away so long that I hoped you would not again disturb me.”

But it didn't disarm M. de Kercadiou. “You’ve stayed away for so long that I was hoping you wouldn’t come back to bother me.”

“I should not have ventured to disobey you now were it not for the hope that I can be of service. I have seen Rougane, the mayor...”

“I shouldn’t have dared to disobey you now if it weren’t for the hope that I can help. I’ve seen Rougane, the mayor...”

“What’s that you say about not venturing to disobey?”

“What do you mean about not daring to disobey?”

“You forbade me your house, monsieur.”

"You banned me from your house, sir."

M. de Kercadiou stared at him helplessly.

M. de Kercadiou looked at him in despair.

“And is that why you have not come near me in all this time?”

“And is that why you haven’t come close to me this whole time?”

“Of course. Why else?”

"Of course. What other reason?"

M. de Kercadiou continued to stare. Then he swore under his breath. It disconcerted him to have to deal with a man who insisted upon taking him so literally. He had expected that Andre-Louis would have come contritely to admit his fault and beg to be taken back into favour. He said so.

M. de Kercadiou kept staring. Then he swore quietly to himself. It frustrated him to have to deal with someone who took him so literally. He had thought that Andre-Louis would come apologetically to admit his mistake and ask to be welcomed back. He mentioned it.

“But how could I hope that you meant less than you said, monsieur? You were so very definite in your declaration. What expressions of contrition could have served me without a purpose of amendment? And I had no notion of amending. We may yet be thankful for that.”

“But how could I expect that you meant anything less than what you said, sir? You were so clear in your statement. What apologies would have helped me if there wasn't a real intention to change? And I had no intention of changing. We might still be grateful for that.”

“Thankful?”

"Grateful?"

“I am a representative. I have certain powers. I am very opportunely returning to Paris. Can I serve you where Rougane cannot? The need, monsieur, would appear to be very urgent if the half of what I suspect is true. Aline should be placed in safety at once.”

“I’m a representative. I have certain powers. I’m conveniently returning to Paris. Can I assist you where Rougane can’t? It seems, sir, that the situation is quite urgent if even half of what I suspect is accurate. Aline needs to be kept safe immediately.”

M. de Kercadiou surrendered unconditionally. He came over and took Andre-Louis’ hand.

M. de Kercadiou gave up without any conditions. He walked over and shook Andre-Louis' hand.

“My boy,” he said, and he was visibly moved, “there is in you a certain nobility that is not to be denied. If I seemed harsh with you, then, it was because I was fighting against your evil proclivities. I desired to keep you out of the evil path of politics that have brought this unfortunate country into so terrible a pass. The enemy on the frontier; civil war about to flame out at home. That is what you revolutionaries have done.”

“My boy,” he said, clearly emotional, “there’s a certain nobility in you that can’t be ignored. If I came off as harsh, it was because I was battling your bad tendencies. I wanted to keep you away from the corrupt world of politics that has led this unfortunate country into such a terrible situation. We have enemies at the border and civil war about to break out at home. That’s what you revolutionaries have caused.”

Andre-Louis did not argue. He passed on.

Andre-Louis didn’t argue. He moved on.

“About Aline?” he asked. And himself answered his own question: “She is in Paris, and she must be brought out of it at once, before the place becomes a shambles, as well it may once the passions that have been brewing all these months are let loose. Young Rougane’s plan is good. At least, I cannot think of a better one.”

“About Aline?” he asked. Then he answered his own question: “She’s in Paris, and she needs to be brought out immediately, before the place turns into chaos, which it likely will once the tensions that have been building all these months erupt. Young Rougane’s plan is solid. At least, I can’t think of a better one.”

“But Rougane the elder will not hear of it.”

“But Rougane the elder won’t hear of it.”

“You mean he will not do it on his own responsibility. But he has consented to do it on mine. I have left him a note over my signature to the effect that a safe-conduct for Mlle. de Kercadiou to go to Paris and return is issued by him in compliance with orders from me. The powers I carry and of which I have satisfied him are his sufficient justification for obeying me in this. I have left him that note on the understanding that he is to use it only in an extreme case, for his own protection. In exchange he has given me this safe-conduct.”

“You mean he won't do it on his own accord. But he has agreed to do it on my behalf. I've left him a note with my signature confirming that a safe-conduct for Mlle. de Kercadiou to travel to Paris and back is issued by him at my request. The authority I possess and that I've shown him is enough reason for him to follow my instructions on this. I left him that note with the condition that he only uses it in an emergency, for his own protection. In return, he has given me this safe-conduct.”

“You already have it!”

“You've already got it!”

M. de Kercadiou took the sheet of paper that Andre-Louis held out. His hand shook. He approached it to the cluster of candles burning on the console and screwed up his short-sighted eyes to read.

M. de Kercadiou took the sheet of paper that Andre-Louis offered. His hand trembled. He brought it closer to the group of candles flickering on the table and squinted his short-sighted eyes to read.

“If you send that to Paris by young Rougane in the morning,” said Andre-Louis, “Aline should be here by noon. Nothing, of course, could be done to-night without provoking suspicion. The hour is too late. And now, monsieur my godfather, you know exactly why I intrude in violation of your commands. If there is any other way in which I can serve you, you have but to name it whilst I am here.”

“If you send that to Paris with young Rougane in the morning,” said Andre-Louis, “Aline should be here by noon. Of course, nothing can be done tonight without raising suspicion. It’s too late now. And now, monsieur my godfather, you know exactly why I’m here despite your orders. If there’s any other way I can help you, just let me know while I’m here.”

“But there is, Andre. Did not Rougane tell you that there were others...”

“But there is, Andre. Didn’t Rougane tell you there were others...”

“He mentioned Mme. de Plougastel and her servant.”

“He talked about Mme. de Plougastel and her servant.”

“Then why...?” M. de Kercadiou broke off, looking his question.

“Then why...?” M. de Kercadiou trailed off, searching for his question.

Very solemnly Andre-Louis shook his head.

Very seriously, Andre-Louis shook his head.

“That is impossible,” he said.

"That's impossible," he said.

M. de Kercadiou’s mouth fell open in astonishment. “Impossible!” he repeated. “But why?”

M. de Kercadiou's jaw dropped in shock. "No way!" he said again. "But why?"

“Monsieur, I can do what I am doing for Aline without offending my conscience. Besides, for Aline I would offend my conscience and do it. But Mme. de Plougastel is in very different case. Neither Aline nor any of hers have been concerned in counter-revolutionary work, which is the true source of the calamity that now threatens to overtake us. I can procure her removal from Paris without self-reproach, convinced that I am doing nothing that any one could censure, or that might become the subject of enquiries. But Mme. de Plougastel is the wife of M. le Comte de Plougastel, whom all the world knows to be an agent between the Court and the emigres.”

“Sir, I can do what I’m doing for Aline without feeling guilty. In fact, for Aline, I would feel guilty and still go ahead. But Madame de Plougastel is a different story. Neither Aline nor her family have been involved in any counter-revolutionary activities, which is the real cause of the disaster that's about to hit us. I can arrange for her to leave Paris without feeling bad about it, confident that I’m doing nothing that anyone could criticize or that might raise any questions. But Madame de Plougastel is the wife of Monsieur le Comte de Plougastel, who everyone knows is a go-between for the Court and the emigrants.”

“That is no fault of hers,” cried M. de Kercadiou through his consternation.

"That's not her fault," shouted M. de Kercadiou in his shock.

“Agreed. But she may be called upon at any moment to establish the fact that she is not a party to these manoeuvres. It is known that she was in Paris to-day. Should she be sought to-morrow and should it be found that she has gone, enquiries will certainly be made, from which it must result that I have betrayed my trust, and abused my powers to serve personal ends. I hope, monsieur, that you will understand that the risk is too great to be run for the sake of a stranger.”

“Agreed. But she could be asked at any moment to prove that she’s not involved in these schemes. It’s known that she was in Paris today. If she’s searched for tomorrow and it turns out she’s gone, there will definitely be inquiries, which will lead to the conclusion that I’ve betrayed my trust and misused my power for personal gain. I hope, sir, that you understand that the risk is too high to take for the sake of a stranger.”

“A stranger?” said the Seigneur reproachfully.

“A stranger?” the Seigneur said with a reproachful tone.

“Practically a stranger to me,” said Andre-Louis.

“Pretty much a stranger to me,” said Andre-Louis.

“But she is not a stranger to me, Andre. She is my cousin and very dear and valued friend. And, mon Dieu, what you say but increases the urgency of getting her out of Paris. She must be rescued, Andre, at all costs—she must be rescued! Why, her case is infinitely more urgent than Aline’s!”

“But she’s not a stranger to me, Andre. She’s my cousin and a very dear and valued friend. And, my God, what you say only increases the urgency of getting her out of Paris. She has to be rescued, Andre, no matter what—she has to be rescued! Honestly, her situation is way more urgent than Aline’s!”

He stood a suppliant before his godson, very different now from the stern man who had greeted him on his arrival. His face was pale, his hands shook, and there were beads of perspiration on his brow.

He stood before his godson, looking quite different from the serious man who had welcomed him upon his arrival. His face was pale, his hands trembled, and there were beads of sweat on his forehead.

“Monsieur my godfather, I would do anything in reason. But I cannot do this. To rescue her might mean ruin for Aline and yourself as well as for me.”

“Sir, my godfather, I would do anything reasonable. But I can’t do this. Saving her could lead to disaster for Aline and for both of us.”

“We must take the risk.”

"We have to take the risk."

“You have a right to speak for yourself, of course.”

“You definitely have the right to speak for yourself.”

“Oh, and for you, believe me, Andre, for you!” He came close to the young man. “Andre, I implore you to take my word for that, and to obtain this permit for Mme. de Plougastel.”

“Oh, and for you, trust me, Andre, for you!” He stepped closer to the young man. “Andre, I beg you to believe me on this, and to get this permit for Mme. de Plougastel.”

Andre looked at him mystified. “This is fantastic,” he said. “I have grateful memories of the lady’s interest in me for a few days once when I was a child, and again more recently in Paris when she sought to convert me to what she accounts the true political religion. But I do not risk my neck for her—no, nor yours, nor Aline’s.”

Andre looked at him, confused. “This is amazing,” he said. “I have fond memories of the lady showing interest in me for a few days when I was a child, and again more recently in Paris when she tried to convert me to what she considers the true political religion. But I’m not putting myself in danger for her—no, nor for you, nor for Aline.”

“Ah! But, Andre...”

"Ah! But, Andre..."

“That is my last word, monsieur. It is growing late, and I desire to sleep in Paris.”

"That's my final word, sir. It's getting late, and I want to sleep in Paris."

“No, no! Wait!” The Lord of Gavrillac was displaying signs of unspeakable distress. “Andre, you must!”

“No, no! Wait!” The Lord of Gavrillac was showing signs of deep distress. “Andre, you have to!”

There was in this insistence and, still more, in the frenzied manner of it, something so unreasonable that Andre could not fail to assume that some dark and mysterious motive lay behind it.

There was in this insistence and, even more so, in the frantic way it was delivered, something so unreasonable that Andre couldn't help but think that some dark and mysterious motive was behind it.

“I must?” he echoed. “Why must I? Your reasons, monsieur?”

"I have to?" he repeated. "Why do I have to? What are your reasons, sir?"

“Andre, my reasons are overwhelming.”

“Andre, my reasons are strong.”

“Pray allow me to be the judge of that.” Andre-Louis’ manner was almost peremptory.

“Please let me be the judge of that.” Andre-Louis' tone was almost commanding.

The demand seemed to reduce M. de Kercadiou to despair. He paced the room, his hands tight-clasped behind him, his brow wrinkled. At last he came to stand before his godson.

The demand appeared to drive M. de Kercadiou to despair. He walked back and forth in the room, his hands tightly clasped behind him, his forehead creased. Finally, he stopped to face his godson.

“Can’t you take my word for it that these reasons exist?” he cried in anguish.

“Can’t you just trust me that these reasons are real?” he said in distress.

“In such a matter as this—a matter that may involve my neck? Oh, monsieur, is that reasonable?”

“In a situation like this—a situation that could cost me my life? Oh, sir, is that fair?”

“I violate my word of honour, my oath, if I tell you.” M. de Kercadiou turned away, wringing his hands, his condition visibly piteous; then turned again to Andre. “But in this extremity, in this desperate extremity, and since you so ungenerously insist, I shall have to tell you. God help me, I have no choice. She will realize that when she knows. Andre, my boy...” He paused again, a man afraid. He set a hand on his godson’s shoulder, and to his increasing amazement Andre-Louis perceived that over those pale, short-sighted eyes there was a film of tears. “Mme. de Plougastel is your mother.”

“I break my word of honor, my oath, if I tell you.” M. de Kercadiou turned away, wringing his hands, looking clearly distressed; then he turned back to Andre. “But in this situation, in this desperate situation, and since you insist so selfishly, I have to tell you. God help me, I have no choice. She will understand when she knows. Andre, my boy...” He paused again, a man filled with fear. He placed a hand on his godson’s shoulder, and to his growing astonishment, Andre-Louis noticed that there was a film of tears over those pale, short-sighted eyes. “Mme. de Plougastel is your mother.”

Followed, for a long moment, utter silence. This thing that he was told was not immediately understood. When understanding came at last Andre-Louis’ first impulse was to cry out. But he possessed himself, and played the Stoic. He must ever be playing something. That was in his nature. And he was true to his nature even in this supreme moment. He continued silent until, obeying that queer histrionic instinct, he could trust himself to speak without emotion. “I see,” he said, at last, quite coolly.

For a long moment, there was complete silence. What he had been told didn’t sink in right away. When he finally understood, Andre-Louis’s first instinct was to shout. But he held himself back and acted composed. He always had to be playing some kind of role; it was just part of who he was. And even in this intense moment, he stayed true to himself. He remained silent until, following that strange acting instinct, he felt he could speak without showing any emotion. “I see,” he said calmly at last.

His mind was sweeping back over the past. Swiftly he reviewed his memories of Mme. de Plougastel, her singular if sporadic interest in him, the curious blend of affection and wistfulness which her manner towards him had always presented, and at last he understood so much that hitherto had intrigued him.

His mind was drifting back to the past. Quickly, he went through his memories of Mme. de Plougastel, her unique but occasional interest in him, the strange mix of affection and nostalgia that her behavior towards him always showed, and finally, he grasped a lot of what had previously puzzled him.

“I see,” he said again; and added now, “Of course, any but a fool would have guessed it long ago.”

“I see,” he said again, and then added, “Well, anyone but a fool would have figured it out a long time ago.”

It was M. de Kercadiou who cried out, M. de Kercadiou who recoiled as from a blow.

It was M. de Kercadiou who shouted, M. de Kercadiou who flinched as if he had been struck.

“My God, Andre, of what are you made? You can take such an announcement in this fashion?”

“My God, Andre, what are you made of? You can take such news like this?”

“And how would you have me take it? Should it surprise me to discover that I had a mother? After all, a mother is an indispensable necessity to getting one’s self born.”

"And how do you expect me to react? Should I be surprised to find out that I have a mother? After all, having a mother is essential to being born."

He sat down abruptly, to conceal the too-revealing fact that his limbs were shaking. He pulled a handkerchief from his pocket to mop his brow, which had grown damp. And then, quite suddenly, he found himself weeping.

He sat down quickly, trying to hide the obvious fact that his hands and legs were shaking. He took a handkerchief out of his pocket to wipe his sweaty forehead. And then, out of nowhere, he started crying.

At the sight of those tears streaming silently down that face that had turned so pale, M. de Kercadiou came quickly across to him. He sat down beside him and threw an arm affectionately over his shoulder.

At the sight of those tears silently streaming down that pale face, M. de Kercadiou rushed over to him. He sat down next to him and affectionately draped an arm over his shoulder.

“Andre, my poor lad,” he murmured. “I... I was fool enough to think you had no heart. You deceived me with your infernal pretence, and now I see... I see...” He was not sure what it was that he saw, or else he hesitated to express it.

“Andre, my poor boy,” he murmured. “I... I was foolish enough to think you had no feelings. You tricked me with your damn act, and now I see... I see...” He wasn't sure what it was that he saw, or he hesitated to say it.

“It is nothing, monsieur. I am tired out, and... and I have a cold in the head.” And then, finding the part beyond his power, he abruptly threw it up, utterly abandoned all pretence. “Why... why has there been all this mystery?” he asked. “Was it intended that I should never know?”

"It’s nothing, sir. I’m worn out, and... and I have a stuffy nose." Then, realizing he couldn't go on, he suddenly gave up and completely dropped the act. "Why... why has there been all this mystery?" he asked. "Was it meant for me to never find out?"

“It was, Andre. It... it had to be, for prudence’ sake.”

“It was, Andre. It... it had to be, for the sake of caution.”

“But why? Complete your confidence, sir. Surely you cannot leave it there. Having told me so much, you must tell me all.”

“But why? Have confidence, sir. Surely you can’t just stop there. After telling me so much, you have to tell me everything.”

“The reason, my boy, is that you were born some three years after your mother’s marriage with M. de Plougastel, some eighteen months after M. de Plougastel had been away with the army, and some four months before his return to his wife. It is a matter that M. de Plougastel has never suspected, and for gravest family reasons must never suspect. That is why the utmost secrecy has been preserved. That is why none was ever allowed to know. Your mother came betimes into Brittany, and under an assumed name spent some months in the village of Moreau. It was while she was there that you were born.”

“The reason, my boy, is that you were born about three years after your mother married M. de Plougastel, around eighteen months after he went away with the army, and about four months before he returned to his wife. M. de Plougastel has never suspected this, and for very serious family reasons, he must never find out. That’s why the utmost secrecy has been maintained. That’s why no one was ever allowed to know. Your mother came to Brittany early on, and under a fake name, she spent several months in the village of Moreau. It was while she was there that you were born.”

Andre-Louis turned it over in his mind. He had dried his tears. And sat now rigid and collected.

Andre-Louis contemplated it. He had dried his tears and now sat there, stiff and composed.

“When you say that none was ever allowed to know, you are telling me, of course, that you, monsieur...”

“When you say that no one was ever allowed to know, you’re telling me, of course, that you, sir...”

“Oh, mon Dieu, no!” The denial came in a violent outburst. M. de Kercadiou sprang to his feet propelled from Andre’s side by the violence of his emotions. It was as if the very suggestion filled him with horror. “I was the only other one who knew. But it is not as you think, Andre. You cannot imagine that I should lie to you, that I should deny you if you were my son?”

“Oh my God, no!” The denial erupted forcefully. M. de Kercadiou jumped to his feet, pushed away from Andre by the intensity of his feelings. It was as if the mere suggestion terrified him. “I was the only other person who knew. But it’s not what you think, Andre. You can’t believe that I would lie to you, that I would deny you if you were my son?”

“If you say that I am not, monsieur, that is sufficient.”

“If you say I’m not, sir, that’s enough.”

“You are not. I was Therese’s cousin and also, as she well knew, her truest friend. She knew that she could trust me; and it was to me she came for help in her extremity. Once, years before, I would have married her. But, of course, I am not the sort of man a woman could love. She trusted, however, to my love for her, and I have kept her trust.”

“You're wrong. I was Therese’s cousin and, as she knew very well, her closest friend. She understood that she could trust me; it was to me that she turned for help in her time of need. Years ago, I would have married her. But, of course, I’m not the kind of man a woman could love. Still, she relied on my love for her, and I have honored that trust.”

“Then, who was my father?”

"Then, who is my dad?"

“I don’t know. She never told me. It was her secret, and I did not pry. It is not in my nature, Andre.”

“I don’t know. She never told me. It was her secret, and I didn’t ask. That’s just not who I am, Andre.”

Andre-Louis got up, and stood silently facing M. de Kercadiou.

Andre-Louis stood up and faced M. de Kercadiou in silence.

“You believe me, Andre.”

"You trust me, Andre."

“Naturally, monsieur; and I am sorry, I am sorry that I am not your son.”

“Of course, sir; and I regret, I regret that I am not your son.”

M. de Kercadiou gripped his godson’s hand convulsively, and held it a moment with no word spoken. Then as they fell away from each other again:

M. de Kercadiou gripped his godson's hand tightly, holding it for a moment without saying anything. Then, as they pulled away from each other again:

“And now, what will you do, Andre?” he asked. “Now that you know?”

“And now, what are you going to do, Andre?” he asked. “Now that you know?”

Andre-Louis stood awhile, considering, then broke into laughter. The situation had its humours. He explained them.

Andre-Louis paused for a moment, thinking, then burst into laughter. The situation had its funny aspects. He laid them out.

“What difference should the knowledge make? Is filial piety to be called into existence by the mere announcement of relationship? Am I to risk my neck through lack of circumspection on behalf of a mother so very circumspect that she had no intention of ever revealing herself? The discovery rests upon the merest chance, upon a fall of the dice of Fate. Is that to weigh with me?”

“What difference should this knowledge make? Should filial piety just come into being because of a stated relationship? Am I supposed to jeopardize my safety due to my carelessness for a mother who was so careful that she never intended to reveal herself? This discovery relies on the slightest chance, the roll of Fate's dice. Should that matter to me?”

“The decision is with you, Andre.”

"It's your choice, Andre."

“Nay, it is beyond me. Decide it who can, I cannot.”

“No, it's beyond me. Let someone else decide; I can't.”

“You mean that you refuse even now?”

“You still refuse?”

“I mean that I consent. Since I cannot decide what it is that I should do, it only remains for me to do what a son should. It is grotesque; but all life is grotesque.”

“I mean that I agree. Since I can’t figure out what I should do, all that’s left for me is to do what a son is supposed to do. It’s absurd; but all life is absurd.”

“You will never, never regret it.”

“You will never, ever regret it.”

“I hope not,” said Andre. “Yet I think it very likely that I shall. And now I had better see Rougane again at once, and obtain from him the other two permits required. Then perhaps it will be best that I take them to Paris myself, in the morning. If you will give me a bed, monsieur, I shall be grateful. I... I confess that I am hardly in case to do more to-night.”

“I hope not,” said Andre. “But I think it’s pretty likely that I will. So, I should probably see Rougane again right away to get the other two permits I need. It might be best if I take them to Paris myself in the morning. If you could give me a place to sleep, monsieur, I would really appreciate it. I... I have to admit that I’m not in any condition to do much more tonight.”





CHAPTER XIII. SANCTUARY

Into the late afternoon of that endless day of horror with its perpetual alarms, its volleying musketry, rolling drums, and distant muttering of angry multitudes, Mme. de Plougastel and Aline sat waiting in that handsome house in the Rue du Paradis. It was no longer for Rougane they waited. They realized that, be the reason what it might—and by now many reasons must no doubt exist—this friendly messenger would not return. They waited without knowing for what. They waited for whatever might betide.

Into the late afternoon of that never-ending day of terror, filled with constant alarms, gunfire, the sound of drums, and the distant murmurs of angry crowds, Mme. de Plougastel and Aline sat waiting in their beautiful home on Rue du Paradis. They were no longer waiting for Rougane. They understood that, whatever the reason might be—and by now there were surely many reasons—this friendly messenger was not coming back. They waited without knowing what for. They waited for whatever might happen.

At one time early in the afternoon the roar of battle approached them, racing swiftly in their direction, swelling each moment in volume and in horror. It was the frenzied clamour of a multitude drunk with blood and bent on destruction. Near at hand that fierce wave of humanity checked in its turbulent progress. Followed blows of pikes upon a door and imperious calls to open, and thereafter came the rending of timbers, the shivering of glass, screams of terror blending with screams of rage, and, running through these shrill sounds, the deeper diapason of bestial laughter.

At one point early in the afternoon, the sound of battle drew closer to them, rushing quickly in their direction, increasing in intensity and horror with each moment. It was the chaotic noise of a crowd fueled by bloodlust and intent on destruction. Nearby, that fierce wave of people halted in its chaotic advance. They heard pikes striking a door and demanding calls to open it, followed by the splintering of wood, the shattering of glass, screams of fear blending with screams of anger, and beneath these high-pitched sounds, the deep rumble of savage laughter.

It was a hunt of two wretched Swiss guardsmen seeking blindly to escape. And they were run to earth in a house in the neighbourhood, and there cruelly done to death by that demoniac mob. The thing accomplished, the hunters, male and female, forming into a battalion, came swinging down the Rue du Paradis, chanting the song of Marseilles—a song new to Paris in those days:

It was a hunt for two miserable Swiss guardsmen who were desperately trying to escape. They were tracked down in a nearby house and brutally killed by that savage mob. Once the deed was done, the hunters, both men and women, formed into a group and marched down the Rue du Paradis, singing the song of Marseilles—a song that was new to Paris at that time:

    Allons, kids of the homeland!
    The day of glory has arrived
    Against us, tyranny
    The bloody banner is raised.

Nearer it came, raucously bawled by some hundreds of voices, a dread sound that had come so suddenly to displace at least temporarily the merry, trivial air of the “Ca ira!” which hitherto had been the revolutionary carillon. Instinctively Mme. de Plougastel and Aline clung to each other. They had heard the sound of the ravishing of that other house in the neighbourhood, without knowledge of the reason. What if now it should be the turn of the Hotel Plougastel! There was no real cause to fear it, save that amid a turmoil imperfectly understood and therefore the more awe-inspiring, the worst must be feared always.

It got closer, loudly shouted by hundreds of voices, a terrifying sound that had suddenly replaced, at least for a moment, the cheerful, light-hearted vibe of the “Ca ira!” which had been the anthem of the revolution. Instinctively, Mme. de Plougastel and Aline held on to each other. They had heard the chaos of that other house in the neighborhood, without knowing why. What if it was now the Hotel Plougastel's turn? There was no real reason to be afraid, except that in the midst of a confusion they didn’t fully understand—and that made it even more frightening—one could always expect the worst.

The dreadful song so dreadfully sung, and the thunder of heavily shod feet upon the roughly paved street, passed on and receded. They breathed again, almost as if a miracle had saved them, to yield to fresh alarm an instant later, when madame’s young footman, Jacques, the most trusted of her servants, burst into their presence unceremoniously with a scared face, bringing the announcement that a man who had just climbed over the garden wall professed himself a friend of madame’s, and desired to be brought immediately to her presence.

The terrible song, sung so poorly, and the loud thud of heavy footsteps on the uneven street, faded away. They could breathe again, as if a miracle had saved them, only to be hit with fresh fear a moment later when Madame's young footman, Jacques, her most trusted servant, barged in with a frightened expression, delivering the news that a man who had just climbed over the garden wall claimed to be a friend of Madame's and wanted to see her right away.

“But he looks like a sansculotte, madame,” the staunch fellow warned her.

“But he looks like a sans-culotte, ma'am,” the staunch fellow warned her.

Her thoughts and hopes leapt at once to Rougane.

Her thoughts and hopes immediately went to Rougane.

“Bring him in,” she commanded breathlessly.

“Bring him in,” she ordered, out of breath.

Jacques went out, to return presently accompanied by a tall man in a long, shabby, and very ample overcoat and a wide-brimmed hat that was turned down all round, and adorned by an enormous tricolour cockade. This hat he removed as he entered.

Jacques went outside and soon came back with a tall man in a long, worn-out, and very large overcoat, along with a wide-brimmed hat that was turned down all around and decorated with a huge tricolor cockade. He took off this hat as he entered.

Jacques, standing behind him, perceived that his hair, although now in some disorder, bore signs of having been carefully dressed. It was clubbed, and it carried some lingering vestiges of powder. The young footman wondered what it was in the man’s face, which was turned from him, that should cause his mistress to cry out and recoil. Then he found himself dismissed abruptly by a gesture.

Jacques, standing behind him, noticed that his hair, although somewhat messy now, showed signs of having been styled with care. It was tied back, and there were still a few traces of powder left in it. The young footman wondered what it was about the man's face, which was turned away from him, that made his mistress cry out and pull back. Then he found himself abruptly dismissed with a wave of the hand.

The newcomer advanced to the middle of the salon, moving like a man exhausted and breathing hard. There he leaned against a table, across which he confronted Mme. de Plougastel. And she stood regarding him, a strange horror in her eyes.

The newcomer stepped into the center of the room, moving like someone tired and out of breath. He leaned against a table, facing Mme. de Plougastel. She looked at him, her eyes filled with an unusual fear.

In the background, on a settle at the salon’s far end, sat Aline staring in bewilderment and some fear at a face which, if unrecognizable through the mask of blood and dust that smeared it, was yet familiar. And then the man spoke, and instantly she knew the voice for that of the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr.

In the background, on a bench at the far end of the salon, Aline sat staring in confusion and some fear at a face that, while unrecognizable due to the blood and dust covering it, still felt familiar. Then the man spoke, and immediately she recognized the voice as that of the Marquis de La Tour d’Azyr.

“My dear friend,” he was saying, “forgive me if I startled you. Forgive me if I thrust myself in here without leave, at such a time, in such a manner. But... you see how it is with me. I am a fugitive. In the course of my distracted flight, not knowing which way to turn for safety, I thought of you. I told myself that if I could but safely reach your house, I might find sanctuary.”

“My dear friend,” he said, “I’m sorry if I surprised you. I apologize for barging in without permission, especially at a time like this. But... you can see what I’m going through. I’m on the run. In my desperate escape, not knowing where to go for safety, I thought of you. I told myself that if I could just reach your house safely, I might find refuge.”

“You are in danger?”

"Are you in danger?"

“In danger?” Almost he seemed silently to laugh at the unnecessary question. “If I were to show myself openly in the streets just now, I might with luck contrive to live for five minutes! My friend, it has been a massacre. Some few of us escaped from the Tuileries at the end, to be hunted to death in the streets. I doubt if by this time a single Swiss survives. They had the worst of it, poor devils. And as for us—my God! They hate us more than they hate the Swiss. Hence this filthy disguise.”

“In danger?” He almost seemed to laugh silently at the unnecessary question. “If I were to show myself openly in the streets right now, I might be lucky to survive for five minutes! My friend, it has been a massacre. A few of us managed to escape from the Tuileries in the end, only to be hunted down in the streets. I doubt if a single Swiss guard is still alive by now. They had it the worst, poor souls. And as for us—my God! They loathe us even more than they loathe the Swiss. Hence this awful disguise.”

He peeled off the shaggy greatcoat, and casting it from him stepped forth in the black satin that had been the general livery of the hundred knights of the dagger who had rallied in the Tuileries that morning to the defence of their king.

He took off the shaggy greatcoat, threw it aside, and stepped forward in the black satin that had been the standard outfit of the hundred knights of the dagger who had gathered in the Tuileries that morning to defend their king.

His coat was rent across the back, his neckcloth and the ruffles at his wrists were torn and bloodstained; with his smeared face and disordered headdress he was terrible to behold. Yet he contrived to carry himself with his habitual easy assurance, remembered to kiss the trembling hand which Mme. de Plougastel extended to him in welcome.

His coat was torn across the back, his necktie and the cuffs on his wrists were ripped and stained with blood; with his dirty face and messy headdress, he looked awful. Still, he managed to maintain his usual confidence and remembered to kiss the trembling hand that Mme. de Plougastel held out to welcome him.

“You did well to come to me, Gervais,” she said. “Yes, here is sanctuary for the present. You will be quite safe, at least for as long as we are safe. My servants are entirely trustworthy. Sit down and tell me all.”

“You did well to come to me, Gervais,” she said. “Yes, you have a safe place here for now. You’ll be completely safe, at least until we're safe. My staff is completely reliable. Sit down and tell me everything.”

He obeyed her, collapsing almost into the armchair which she thrust forward, a man exhausted, whether by physical exertion or by nerve-strain, or both. He drew a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped some of the blood and dirt from his face.

He complied, almost collapsing into the armchair she pushed forward, a man worn out, whether from physical effort, stress, or both. He took a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped away some of the blood and dirt from his face.

“It is soon told.” His tone was bitter with the bitterness of despair. “This, my dear, is the end of us. Plougastel is lucky in being across the frontier at such a time. Had I not been fool enough to trust those who to-day have proved themselves utterly unworthy of trust, that is where I should be myself. My remaining in Paris is the crowning folly of a life full of follies and mistakes. That I should come to you in my hour of most urgent need adds point to it.” He laughed in his bitterness.

“It’s a quick story.” His tone was filled with the bitterness of despair. “This, my dear, is the end of us. Plougastel is fortunate to be across the border at a time like this. If I hadn’t been foolish enough to trust those who have shown themselves completely untrustworthy today, that’s where I would be. Staying in Paris is the ultimate mistake of a life full of foolishness and errors. That I should come to you in my time of greatest need just emphasizes it.” He laughed bitterly.

Madame moistened her dry lips. “And... and now?” she asked him.

Madame wet her dry lips. “So... what now?” she asked him.

“It only remains to get away as soon as may be, if it is still possible. Here in France there is no longer any room for us—at least, not above ground. To-day has proved it.” And then he looked up at her, standing there beside him so pale and timid, and he smiled. He patted the fine hand that rested upon the arm of his chair. “My dear Therese, unless you carry charitableness to the length of giving me to drink, you will see me perish of thirst under your eyes before ever the canaille has a chance to finish me.”

“It’s time to leave as soon as possible, if there’s still a chance to do so. Here in France, there’s no longer a place for us—at least, not above ground. Today has made that clear.” He then looked up at her, standing next to him, so pale and timid, and he smiled. He patted the delicate hand resting on the arm of his chair. “My dear Therese, unless you’re generous enough to get me something to drink, you’ll watch me die of thirst right in front of you before the mob has a chance to finish me off.”

She started. “I should have thought of it!” she cried in self-reproach, and she turned quickly. “Aline,” she begged, “tell Jacques to bring...”

She jumped. “I should have thought of that!” she exclaimed, feeling guilty, and she turned around quickly. “Aline,” she pleaded, “please tell Jacques to bring...”

“Aline!” he echoed, interrupting, and swinging round in his turn. Then, as Aline rose into view, detaching from her background, and he at last perceived her, he heaved himself abruptly to his weary legs again, and stood there stiffly bowing to her across the space of gleaming floor. “Mademoiselle, I had not suspected your presence,” he said, and he seemed extraordinarily ill-at-ease, a man startled, as if caught in an illicit act.

“Aline!” he repeated, interrupting and turning around. Then, as Aline came into view, standing out from her background, and he finally noticed her, he suddenly pushed himself up to his tired legs again and stood there rigidly bowing to her across the shiny floor. “Mademoiselle, I didn’t realize you were here,” he said, and he appeared extremely uncomfortable, like a man who had been caught doing something wrong.

“I perceived it, monsieur,” she answered, as she advanced to do madame’s commission. She paused before him. “From my heart, monsieur, I grieve that we should meet again in circumstances so very painful.”

“I realized it, sir,” she replied as she moved to fulfill madame’s request. She stopped in front of him. “From the bottom of my heart, sir, I’m sorry that we have to meet again under such very painful circumstances.”

Not since the day of his duel with Andre-Louis—the day which had seen the death and burial of his last hope of winning her—had they stood face to face.

Not since the day of his duel with Andre-Louis—the day that marked the death and burial of his last hope of winning her—had they stood face to face.

He checked as if on the point of answering her. His glance strayed to Mme. de Plougastel, and, oddly reticent for one who could be very glib, he bowed in silence.

He looked like he was about to answer her. His gaze shifted to Mme. de Plougastel, and, surprisingly quiet for someone who could be very talkative, he bowed without saying a word.

“But sit, monsieur, I beg. You are fatigued.”

“But please, sir, sit down. You look tired.”

“You are gracious to observe it. With your permission, then.” And he resumed his seat. She continued on her way to the door and passed out upon her errand.

“You’re kind to notice. With your permission, then.” And he took his seat again. She carried on toward the door and went out on her errand.

When presently she returned they had almost unaccountably changed places. It was Mme. de Plougastel who was seated in that armchair of brocade and gilt, and M. de La Tour d’Azyr who, despite his lassitude, was leaning over the back of it talking earnestly, seeming by his attitude to plead with her. On Aline’s entrance he broke off instantly and moved away, so that she was left with a sense of having intruded. Further she observed that the Countess was in tears.

When she came back, they had somehow switched positions. It was Madame de Plougastel sitting in that brocade and gold armchair, and Monsieur de La Tour d’Azyr, despite looking tired, was leaning over the back of it, talking intensely and seeming to plead with her. As soon as Aline walked in, he stopped talking and moved away, leaving her feeling like she had interrupted something. She also noticed that the Countess was in tears.

Following her came presently the diligent Jacques, bearing a tray laden with food and wine. Madame poured for her guest, and he drank a long draught of the Burgundy, then begged, holding forth his grimy hands, that he might mend his appearance before sitting down to eat.

Following her was the hardworking Jacques, carrying a tray full of food and wine. Madame poured for her guest, who took a long sip of the Burgundy, then asked, extending his dirty hands, if he could tidy himself up before sitting down to eat.

He was led away and valeted by Jacques, and when he returned he had removed from his person the last vestige of the rough handling he had received. He looked almost his normal self, the disorder in his attire repaired, calm and dignified and courtly in his bearing, but very pale and haggard of face, seeming suddenly to have increased in years, to have reached in appearance the age that was in fact his own.

He was taken away and helped by Jacques, and when he came back, he had removed the last traces of the rough treatment he had endured. He almost looked like his usual self, his outfit tidy again, calm and dignified, with a graceful presence, but he was very pale and drawn, appearing to have aged suddenly, looking his actual age.

As he ate and drank—and this with appetite, for as he told them he had not tasted food since early morning—he entered into the details of the dreadful events of the day, and gave them the particulars of his own escape from the Tuileries when all was seen to be lost and when the Swiss, having burnt their last cartridge, were submitting to wholesale massacre at the hands of the indescribably furious mob.

As he ate and drank—hungrily, since he mentioned he hadn’t eaten since early morning—he recounted the shocking events of the day, sharing the details of his own escape from the Tuileries when everything seemed hopeless and when the Swiss, having used their last bullet, were surrendering to the overwhelming anger of the mob.

“Oh, it was all most ill done,” he ended critically. “We were timid when we should have been resolute, and resolute at last when it was too late. That is the history of our side from the beginning of this accursed struggle. We have lacked proper leadership throughout, and now—as I have said already—there is an end to us. It but remains to escape, as soon as we can discover how the thing is to be accomplished.”

“Oh, it was all handled very poorly,” he concluded critically. “We were hesitant when we should have been decisive, and only finally decisive when it was too late. That’s the story of our side from the start of this cursed struggle. We’ve lacked effective leadership throughout, and now—as I’ve already mentioned—this is the end for us. Now we just need to figure out how to escape as soon as we can.”

Madame told him of the hopes that she had centred upon Rougane.

Madame told him about the hopes she had placed on Rougane.

It lifted him out of his gloom. He was disposed to be optimistic.

It brought him out of his sadness. He was feeling optimistic.

“You are wrong to have abandoned that hope,” he assured her. “If this mayor is so well disposed, he certainly can do as his son promised. But last night it would have been too late for him to have reached you, and to-day, assuming that he had come to Paris, almost impossible for him to win across the streets from the other side. It is most likely that he will yet come. I pray that he may; for the knowledge that you and Mlle. de Kercadiou are out of this would comfort me above all.”

“You’re wrong for giving up on that hope,” he told her. “If this mayor is really inclined to help, he can definitely do what his son promised. But last night it would have been too late for him to get to you, and today, assuming he came to Paris, it would be almost impossible for him to make it through the streets from the other side. It’s very likely that he will still come. I hope he does; knowing that you and Mlle. de Kercadiou are out of this would comfort me more than anything.”

“We should take you with us,” said madame.

“We should take you with us,” said Madame.

“Ah! But how?”

“Wow! But how?”

“Young Rougane was to bring me permits for three persons—Aline, myself, and my footman, Jacques. You would take the place of Jacques.”

“Young Rougane was supposed to bring me permits for three people—Aline, me, and my footman, Jacques. You would take Jacques's place.”

“Faith, to get out of Paris, madame, there is no man whose place I would not take.” And he laughed.

“Honestly, to leave Paris, madame, there’s no man whose position I wouldn’t take.” And he laughed.

Their spirits rose with his and their flagging hopes revived. But as dusk descended again upon the city, without any sign of the deliverer they awaited, those hopes began to ebb once more.

Their spirits lifted with his, and their waning hopes were restored. But as night fell again over the city, without any sign of the savior they were waiting for, those hopes started to fade away once more.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr at last pleaded weariness, and begged to be permitted to withdraw that he might endeavour to take some rest against whatever might have to be faced in the immediate future. When he had gone, madame persuaded Aline to go and lie down.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr finally expressed his exhaustion and requested to be allowed to leave so he could try to get some rest before facing whatever was coming up. After he left, madame convinced Aline to go and lie down.

“I will call you, my dear, the moment he arrives,” she said, bravely maintaining that pretence of a confidence that had by now entirely evaporated.

“I’ll call you, my dear, as soon as he gets here,” she said, trying to keep up the act of confidence that had completely disappeared by now.

Aline kissed her affectionately, and departed, outwardly so calm and unperturbed as to leave the Countess wondering whether she realized the peril by which they were surrounded, a peril infinitely increased by the presence in that house of a man so widely known and detested as M. de La Tour d’Azyr, a man who was probably being sought for by his enemies at this moment.

Aline kissed her affectionately and left, seeming so calm and unfazed that the Countess wondered if she even realized the danger they were in, a danger made even greater by the presence of someone as notorious and hated as M. de La Tour d’Azyr in that house, a man who was likely being hunted by his enemies right now.

Left alone, madame lay down on a couch in the salon itself, to be ready for any emergency. It was a hot summer night, and the glass doors opening upon the luxuriant garden stood wide to admit the air. On that air came intermittently from the distance sounds of the continuing horrible activities of the populace, the aftermath of that bloody day.

Left alone, she lay down on a couch in the living room, ready for any emergencies. It was a hot summer night, and the glass doors opening onto the lush garden were wide open to let in the air. From that air, occasional sounds drifted in from a distance, echoing the ongoing terrible events of the day.

Mme. de Plougastel lay there, listening to those sounds for upwards of an hour, thanking Heaven that for the present at least the disturbances were distant, dreading lest at any moment they should occur nearer at hand, lest this Bondy section in which her hotel was situated should become the scene of horrors similar to those whose echoes reached her ears from other sections away to the south and west.

Mme. de Plougastel lay there, listening to those sounds for over an hour, thankful that for now at least the disturbances were far away, fearing that at any moment they could get closer, that this Bondy area where her hotel was located might experience horrors similar to those whose echoes she heard from other sections to the south and west.

The couch occupied by the Countess lay in shadow; for all the lights in that long salon had been extinguished with the exception of a cluster of candles in a massive silver candle branch placed on a round marquetry table in the middle of the room—an island of light in the surrounding gloom.

The couch where the Countess sat was in the shadows; all the lights in that long living room had been turned off except for a group of candles in a large silver candle holder on a round decorated table in the center of the room—an island of light in the surrounding darkness.

The timepiece on the overmantel chimed melodiously the hour of ten, and then, startling in the suddenness with which it broke the immediate silence, another sound vibrated through the house, and brought madame to her feet, in a breathless mingling of hope and dread. Some one was knocking sharply on the door below. Followed moments of agonized suspense, culminating in the abrupt invasion of the room by the footman Jacques. He looked round, not seeing his mistress at first.

The clock on the mantel chimed beautifully at ten o'clock, and then, breaking the sudden silence, another sound echoed through the house, making Madame spring to her feet, caught in a breathless mix of hope and fear. Someone was knocking loudly on the door below. There were moments of intense suspense, which ended with the sudden entrance of the footman Jacques into the room. He glanced around, not noticing his mistress at first.

“Madame! Madame!” he panted, out of breath.

“Ma'am! Ma'am!” he gasped, out of breath.

“What is it, Jacques!” Her voice was steady now that the need for self-control seemed thrust upon her. She advanced from the shadows into that island of light about the table. “There is a man below. He is asking... he is demanding to see you at once.”

“What is it, Jacques!” Her voice was calm now that she had to keep her composure. She stepped out of the shadows into the light around the table. “There’s a man below. He’s asking... he’s demanding to see you right away.”

“A man?” she questioned.

"Is it a man?" she asked.

“He... he seems to be an official; at least he wears the sash of office. And he refuses to give any name; he says that his name would convey nothing to you. He insists that he must see you in person and at once.”

“He... he seems to be some kind of official; at least he’s wearing the sash of office. And he won’t give any name; he says that his name wouldn’t mean anything to you. He insists that he needs to see you in person right away.”

“An official?” said madame.

"An official?" said Madame.

“An official,” Jacques repeated. “I would not have admitted him, but that he demanded it in the name of the Nation. Madame, it is for you to say what shall be done. Robert is with me. If you wish it... whatever it may be...”

“An official,” Jacques repeated. “I wouldn’t have let him in, but he insisted on it in the name of the Nation. Madam, it’s up to you to decide what should be done. Robert is with me. If you want it... whatever it is...”

“My good Jacques, no, no.” She was perfectly composed. “If this man intended evil, surely he would not come alone. Conduct him to me, and then beg Mlle. de Kercadiou to join me if she is awake.”

“My good Jacques, no, no.” She was completely calm. “If this man meant harm, he definitely wouldn’t come alone. Bring him to me, and then please ask Mlle. de Kercadiou to join me if she’s awake.”

Jacques departed, himself partly reassured. Madame seated herself in the armchair by the table well within the light. She smoothed her dress with a mechanical hand. If, as it would seem, her hopes had been futile, so had her momentary fears. A man on any but an errand of peace would have brought some following with him, as she had said.

Jacques left, feeling somewhat reassured. Madame sat down in the armchair by the table, well within the light. She smoothed her dress with a mechanical hand. If, as it seemed, her hopes had been in vain, so had her brief fears. A man on anything other than a peaceful mission would have brought some companions with him, as she had mentioned.

The door opened again, and Jacques reappeared; after him, stepping briskly past him, came a slight man in a wide-brimmed hat, adorned by a tricolour cockade. About the waist of an olive-green riding-coat he wore a broad tricolour sash; a sword hung at his side.

The door opened again, and Jacques came back in; right behind him, walking quickly past him, was a slim man wearing a wide-brimmed hat decorated with a tricolour cockade. He had a broad tricolour sash around the waist of his olive-green riding coat, and a sword was hanging at his side.

He swept off his hat, and the candlelight glinted on the steel buckle in front of it. Madame found herself silently regarded by a pair of large, dark eyes set in a lean, brown face, eyes that were most singularly intent and searching.

He took off his hat, and the candlelight reflected off the steel buckle in front of it. Madame realized she was being silently watched by a pair of large, dark eyes in a lean, brown face, eyes that were strikingly focused and probing.

She leaned forward, incredulity swept across her countenance. Then her eyes kindled, and the colour came creeping back into her pale cheeks. She rose suddenly. She was trembling.

She leaned forward, disbelief written all over her face. Then her eyes lit up, and color returned to her pale cheeks. She suddenly stood up. She was shaking.

“Andre-Louis!” she exclaimed.

“Andre-Louis!” she said.





CHAPTER XIV. THE BARRIER

That gift of laughter of his seemed utterly extinguished. For once there was no gleam of humour in those dark eyes, as they continued to consider her with that queer stare of scrutiny. And yet, though his gaze was sombre, his thoughts were not. With his cruelly true mental vision which pierced through shams, and his capacity for detached observation—which properly applied might have carried him very far, indeed—he perceived the grotesqueness, the artificiality of the emotion which in that moment he experienced, but by which he refused to be possessed. It sprang entirely from the consciousness that she was his mother; as if, all things considered, the more or less accidental fact that she had brought him into the world could establish between them any real bond at this time of day! The motherhood that bears and forsakes is less than animal. He had considered this; he had been given ample leisure in which to consider it during those long, turbulent hours in which he had been forced to wait, because it would have been almost impossible to have won across that seething city, and certainly unwise to have attempted so to do.

That gift of laughter of his seemed completely gone. For once, there was no hint of humor in those dark eyes as they continued to study her with that strange, probing gaze. And yet, even though his look was serious, his thoughts were not. With his brutally honest perception that saw through pretense and his ability for objective observation—which could have taken him far if used correctly—he recognized the absurdity and fakeness of the emotion he felt at that moment, but refused to let it take over him. It stemmed entirely from the awareness that she was his mother; as if, considering everything, the fact that she had given him life could create any real connection between them at this point! The kind of motherhood that brings a child into the world and then abandons them is less than animal instinct. He had thought about this; he had plenty of time to reflect during those long, turbulent hours he had to wait because it would have been nearly impossible to navigate through that chaotic city, and certainly unwise to try.

He had reached the conclusion that by consenting to go to her rescue at such a time he stood committed to a piece of purely sentimental quixotry. The quittances which the Mayor of Meudon had exacted from him before he would issue the necessary safe-conducts placed the whole of his future, perhaps his very life, in jeopardy. And he had consented to do this not for the sake of a reality, but out of regard for an idea—he who all his life had avoided the false lure of worthless and hollow sentimentality.

He realized that by agreeing to come to her aid at that moment, he was committing to something purely sentimental and foolish. The demands that the Mayor of Meudon made before issuing the necessary safe-conducts put his entire future, maybe even his life, at risk. He had agreed to this not for a real reason, but out of respect for an idea—he who had spent his whole life avoiding the empty temptation of meaningless sentimentality.

Thus thought Andre-Louis as he considered her now so searchingly, finding it, naturally enough, a matter of extraordinary interest to look consciously upon his mother for the first time at the age of eight-and-twenty.

Thus thought Andre-Louis as he considered her now so intently, finding it, naturally enough, an extraordinary interest to consciously look at his mother for the first time at the age of twenty-eight.

From her he looked at last at Jacques, who remained at attention, waiting by the open door.

From her, he finally looked at Jacques, who stood at attention, waiting by the open door.

“Could we be alone, madame?” he asked her.

“Can we be alone, ma'am?” he asked her.

She waved the footman away, and the door closed. In agitated silence, unquestioning, she waited for him to account for his presence there at so extraordinary a time.

She waved the footman away, and the door closed. In tense silence, without questioning, she waited for him to explain why he was there at such an unusual time.

“Rougane could not return,” he informed her shortly. “At M. de Kercadiou’s request, I come instead.”

“Rougane can’t come back,” he told her briefly. “At M. de Kercadiou’s request, I’m here instead.”

“You! You are sent to rescue us!” The note of amazement in her voice was stronger than that of her relief.

“You! You’re here to save us!” The surprise in her voice was even more pronounced than her relief.

“That, and to make your acquaintance, madame.”

"That, and it's nice to meet you, ma'am."

“To make my acquaintance? But what do you mean, Andre-Louis?”

“To meet me? What do you mean, Andre-Louis?”

“This letter from M. de Kercadiou will tell you.” Intrigued by his odd words and odder manner, she took the folded sheet. She broke the seal with shaking hands, and with shaking hands approached the written page to the light. Her eyes grew troubled as she read; the shaking of her hands increased, and midway through that reading a moan escaped her. One glance that was almost terror she darted at the slim, straight man standing so incredibly impassive upon the edge of the light, and then she endeavoured to read on. But the crabbed characters of M. de Kercadiou swam distortedly under her eyes. She could not read. Besides, what could it matter what else he said. She had read enough. The sheet fluttered from her hands to the table, and out of a face that was like a face of wax, she looked now with a wistfulness, a sadness indescribable, at Andre-Louis.

“This letter from M. de Kercadiou will tell you.” Intrigued by his strange words and even stranger demeanor, she took the folded note. She broke the seal with trembling hands and, still shaking, brought the page closer to the light. Her expression shifted to concern as she read; her hands shook more violently, and halfway through, a moan escaped her. She shot a glance at the slim, straight man standing so unnervingly calm at the edge of the light, then tried to continue reading. But M. de Kercadiou's cramped handwriting swam before her eyes, distorted. She couldn’t read. Besides, what else could it matter? She had seen enough. The paper slipped from her fingers onto the table, and with a face like wax, she gazed at Andre-Louis with an indescribable wistfulness and sadness.

“And so you know, my child?” Her voice was stifled to a whisper.

“And so you know, my child?” Her voice was lowered to a whisper.

“I know, madame my mother.”

"I know, my lady mother."

The grimness, the subtle blend of merciless derision and reproach in which it was uttered completely escaped her. She cried out at the new name. For her in that moment time and the world stood still. Her peril there in Paris as the wife of an intriguer at Coblenz was blotted out, together with every other consideration—thrust out of a consciousness that could find room for nothing else beside the fact that she stood acknowledged by her only son, this child begotten in adultery, borne furtively and in shame in a remote Brittany village eight-and-twenty years ago. Not even a thought for the betrayal of that inviolable secret, or the consequences that might follow, could she spare in this supreme moment.

The seriousness, the subtle mix of harsh mockery and blame in which it was said, completely went over her head. She gasped at the new name. In that moment, time and the world stopped for her. Her danger in Paris as the wife of a schemer in Coblenz faded away, along with all other concerns—pushed out of her mind, which could focus only on the fact that she was acknowledged by her only son, this child born from an affair, secretly and shamefully brought into the world in a remote Brittany village twenty-eight years ago. Not even a thought about the betrayal of that unbreakable secret, or the potential fallout, could she spare in this intense moment.

She took one or two faltering steps towards him, hesitating. Then she opened her arms. Sobs suffocated her voice.

She took a couple of uncertain steps toward him, hesitating. Then she opened her arms. Sobs choked her voice.

“Won’t you come to me, Andre-Louis?”

“Won’t you come to me, Andre-Louis?”

A moment yet he stood hesitating, startled by that appeal, angered almost by his heart’s response to it, reason and sentiment at grips in his soul. This was not real, his reason postulated; this poignant emotion that she displayed and that he experienced was fantastic. Yet he went. Her arms enfolded him; her wet cheek was pressed hard against his own; her frame, which the years had not yet succeeded in robbing of its grace, was shaken by the passionate storm within her.

For a moment, he hesitated, taken aback by that plea, almost angry at how his heart reacted to it, reason and emotion clashing inside him. This couldn't be real, his mind insisted; the intense feelings she showed and that he felt were unrealistic. Yet, he moved forward. Her arms wrapped around him; her tear-streaked cheek pressed firmly against his; her body, which time hadn't yet drained of its elegance, trembled with the passionate turmoil inside her.

“Oh, Andre-Louis, my child, if you knew how I have hungered to hold you so! If you knew how in denying myself this I have atoned and suffered! Kercadiou should not have told you—not even now. It was wrong—most wrong, perhaps, to you. It would have been better that he should have left me here to my fate, whatever that may be. And yet—come what may of this—to be able to hold you so, to be able to acknowledge you, to hear you call me mother—oh! Andre-Louis, I cannot now regret it. I cannot... I cannot wish it otherwise.”

“Oh, Andre-Louis, my child, if you only knew how I’ve longed to hold you like this! If you knew how much I’ve atoned and suffered by denying myself this! Kercadiou shouldn’t have told you—not even now. It was wrong—so wrong, perhaps, for you. It would have been better if he had left me here to face my fate, whatever that may be. And yet—whatever happens now—to be able to hold you like this, to acknowledge you, to hear you call me mother—oh! Andre-Louis, I can’t regret it now. I can’t... I can’t wish it any other way.”

“Is there any need, madame?” he asked her, his stoicism deeply shaken. “There is no occasion to take others into our confidence. This is for to-night alone. To-night we are mother and son. To-morrow we resume our former places, and, outwardly at least, forget.”

“Is there any need, ma'am?” he asked her, his calm demeanor shaken. “There's no reason to involve others in this. This is just for tonight. Tonight we are mother and son. Tomorrow we go back to how things were and, at least on the surface, forget.”

“Forget? Have you no heart, Andre-Louis?”

“Forget? Do you have no heart, Andre-Louis?”

The question recalled him curiously to his attitude towards life—that histrionic attitude of his that he accounted true philosophy. Also he remembered what lay before them; and he realized that he must master not only himself but her; that to yield too far to sentiment at such a time might be the ruin of them all.

The question made him think about his outlook on life—his dramatic approach that he considered genuine philosophy. He also remembered what was ahead of them, and he realized that he had to control not just himself but her as well; that giving in too much to emotion at such a moment could spell disaster for them all.

“It is a question propounded to me so often that it must contain the truth,” said he. “My rearing is to blame for that.”

“It’s a question I get asked so often that it must be true,” he said. “My upbringing is to blame for that.”

She tightened her clutch about his neck even as he would have attempted to disengage himself from her embrace.

She tightened her grip around his neck even as he tried to pull away from her hold.

“You do not blame me for your rearing? Knowing all, as you do, Andre-Louis, you cannot altogether blame. You must be merciful to me. You must forgive me. You must! I had no choice.”

“You don’t blame me for how you were raised? Knowing everything, as you do, Andre-Louis, you can’t fully blame me. You have to be merciful to me. You have to forgive me. You have to! I had no choice.”

“When we know all of whatever it may be, we can never do anything but forgive, madame. That is the profoundest religious truth that was ever written. It contains, in fact, a whole religion—the noblest religion any man could have to guide him. I say this for your comfort, madame my mother.”

“When we understand everything, we can only forgive, ma'am. That’s the deepest religious truth ever written. It actually holds an entire religion—the greatest religion anyone could have to lead them. I say this for your comfort, my dear mother.”

She sprang away from him with a startled cry. Beyond him in the shadows by the door a pale figure shimmered ghostly. It advanced into the light, and resolved itself into Aline. She had come in answer to that forgotten summons madame had sent her by Jacques. Entering unperceived she had seen Andre-Louis in the embrace of the woman whom he addressed as “mother.” She had recognized him instantly by his voice, and she could not have said what bewildered her more: his presence there or the thing she overheard.

She jumped back from him with a startled scream. In the shadows by the door, a pale figure flickered like a ghost. It stepped into the light and turned into Aline. She had come in response to that forgotten request madame had sent through Jacques. Entering unnoticed, she had seen Andre-Louis in the arms of the woman he called “mother.” She recognized him immediately by his voice, and she couldn’t decide what confused her more: his presence there or what she had overheard.

“You heard, Aline?” madame exclaimed.

“Did you hear, Aline?” madame exclaimed.

“I could not help it, madame. You sent for me. I am sorry if...” She broke off, and looked at Andre-Louis long and curiously. She was pale, but quite composed. She held out her hand to him. “And so you have come at last, Andre,” said she. “You might have come before.”

“I couldn't help it, ma'am. You called for me. I'm sorry if...” She stopped and looked at Andre-Louis intently. She was pale but composed. She extended her hand to him. “So you’ve finally come, Andre,” she said. “You could have come sooner.”

“I come when I am wanted,” was his answer. “Which is the only time in which one can be sure of being received.” He said it without bitterness, and having said it stooped to kiss her hand.

“I come when I’m wanted,” he replied. “That’s the only time you can be sure of being welcomed.” He said it without bitterness, and after saying it, he bent down to kiss her hand.

“You can forgive me what is past, I hope, since I failed of my purpose,” he said gently, half-pleading. “I could not have come to you pretending that the failure was intentional—a compromise between the necessities of the case and your own wishes. For it was not that. And yet, you do not seem to have profited by my failure. You are still a maid.”

“You can forgive me for what happened, I hope, since I didn’t achieve my goal,” he said softly, almost begging. “I couldn’t come to you pretending that the failure was deliberate—a compromise between what needed to be done and what you wanted. Because it wasn’t that. And still, you don’t seem to have gained anything from my failure. You’re still a maid.”

She turned her shoulder to him.

She turned her shoulder away from him.

“There are things,” she said, “that you will never understand.”

“There are things,” she said, “that you will never get.”

“Life, for one,” he acknowledged. “I confess that I am finding it bewildering. The very explanations calculated to simplify it seem but to complicate it further.” And he looked at Mme. de Plougastel.

“Life, for one,” he admitted. “I have to say that I’m finding it confusing. The very explanations meant to clarify things only seem to make it more complicated.” And he glanced at Mme. de Plougastel.

“You mean something, I suppose,” said mademoiselle.

“You must mean something, I guess,” said the young lady.

“Aline!” It was the Countess who spoke. She knew the danger of half-discoveries. “I can trust you, child, I know, and Andre-Louis, I am sure, will offer no objection.” She had taken up the letter to show it to Aline. Yet first her eyes questioned him.

“Aline!” It was the Countess who spoke. She understood the risk of only partially uncovering the truth. “I can trust you, dear, I know, and I’m sure Andre-Louis won’t mind.” She picked up the letter to show it to Aline. But first, her eyes turned to him, questioning.

“Oh, none, madame,” he assured her. “It is entirely a matter for yourself.”

“Oh, none, ma'am,” he assured her. “It's entirely up to you.”

Aline looked from one to the other with troubled eyes, hesitating to take the letter that was now proffered. When she had read it through, she very thoughtfully replaced it on the table. A moment she stood there with bowed head, the other two watching her. Then impulsively she ran to madame and put her arms about her.

Aline looked back and forth between them with worried eyes, unsure about taking the letter that was now offered to her. After she finished reading it, she placed it back on the table with deep thought. For a moment, she stood there with her head down, the other two watching her. Then, in a sudden burst of feeling, she ran to madame and hugged her.

“Aline!” It was a cry of wonder, almost of joy. “You do not utterly abhor me!”

“Aline!” It was a shout of amazement, almost of happiness. “You don’t completely hate me!”

“My dear,” said Aline, and kissed the tear-stained face that seemed to have grown years older in these last few hours.

“My dear,” said Aline, kissing the tear-streaked face that looked like it had aged years in just the last few hours.

In the background Andre-Louis, steeling himself against emotionalism, spoke with the voice of Scaramouche.

In the background, Andre-Louis, preparing himself to avoid getting too emotional, spoke with Scaramouche's voice.

“It would be well, mesdames, to postpone all transports until they can be indulged at greater leisure and in more security. It is growing late. If we are to get out of this shambles we should be wise to take the road without more delay.”

“It would be wise, ladies, to put off all transportation until it can be done more comfortably and securely. It's getting late. If we want to get out of this mess, we should take the road without any further delay.”

It was a tonic as effective as it was necessary. It startled them into remembrance of their circumstances, and under the spur of it they went at once to make their preparations.

It was a remedy as effective as it was essential. It jolted them into remembering their situation, and driven by it, they immediately set out to make their preparations.

They left him for perhaps a quarter of an hour, to pace that long room alone, saved only from impatience by the turmoil of his mind. When at length they returned, they were accompanied by a tall man in a full-skirted shaggy greatcoat and a broad hat the brim of which was turned down all around. He remained respectfully by the door in the shadows.

They left him for about fifteen minutes to walk back and forth in that long room by himself, kept from getting too anxious by the chaos in his mind. When they finally came back, they brought with them a tall man wearing a long, shaggy coat and a wide-brimmed hat with the brim turned down all around. He stood quietly by the door in the shadows.

Between them the two women had concerted it thus, or rather the Countess had so concerted it when Aline had warned her that Andre-Louis’ bitter hostility towards the Marquis made it unthinkable that he should move a finger consciously to save him.

Between them, the two women had planned it this way, or rather the Countess had done so when Aline had alerted her that Andre-Louis’ intense resentment towards the Marquis made it impossible for him to lift a finger to consciously help him.

Now despite the close friendship uniting M. de Kercadiou and his niece with Mme. de Plougastel, there were several matters concerning them of which the Countess was in ignorance. One of these was the project at one time existing of a marriage between Aline and M. de La Tour d’Azyr. It was a matter that Aline—naturally enough in the state of her feelings—had never mentioned, nor had M. de Kercadiou ever alluded to it since his coming to Meudon, by when he had perceived how unlikely it was ever to be realized.

Now, even though M. de Kercadiou and his niece had a close friendship with Mme. de Plougastel, there were several things about them that the Countess didn't know. One of these was the earlier plan for Aline to marry M. de La Tour d’Azyr. Aline had never brought it up, given her feelings about it, and M. de Kercadiou hadn't mentioned it since arriving in Meudon, realizing how unlikely it was to happen.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s concern for Aline on that morning of the duel when he had found her half-swooning in Mme. de Plougastel’s carriage had been of a circumspection that betrayed nothing of his real interest in her, and therefore had appeared no more than natural in one who must account himself the cause of her distress. Similarly Mme. de Plougastel had never realized nor did she realize now—for Aline did not trouble fully to enlighten her—that the hostility between the two men was other than political, the quarrel other than that which already had taken Andre-Louis to the Bois on every day of the preceding week. But, at least, she realized that even if Andre-Louis’ rancour should have no other source, yet that inconclusive duel was cause enough for Aline’s fears.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s concern for Aline that morning of the duel, when he found her half-fainting in Mme. de Plougastel’s carriage, showed a caution that hid his true feelings for her, making it seem like a natural reaction for someone who considered himself responsible for her distress. Likewise, Mme. de Plougastel never understood, nor did she understand now—since Aline didn’t fully explain—that the animosity between the two men was more than just political, and that the conflict was different from the one that had sent Andre-Louis to the Bois every day the previous week. But at least she recognized that, even if Andre-Louis’s bitterness had no other cause, that unresolved duel was enough reason for Aline’s fears.

And so she had proposed this obvious deception; and Aline had consented to be a passive party to it. They had made the mistake of not fully forewarning and persuading M. de La Tour d’Azyr. They had trusted entirely to his anxiety to escape from Paris to keep him rigidly within the part imposed upon him. They had reckoned without the queer sense of honour that moved such men as M. le Marquis, nurtured upon a code of shams.

And so she had suggested this obvious deception; and Aline had agreed to go along with it. They had made the mistake of not fully briefing and convincing M. de La Tour d’Azyr. They had relied completely on his desire to escape from Paris to keep him strictly in the role they had assigned him. They had underestimated the odd sense of honor that drives men like M. le Marquis, raised on a code of pretenses.

Andre-Louis, turning to scan that muffled figure, advanced from the dark depths of the salon. As the light beat on his white, lean face the pseudo-footman started. The next moment he too stepped forward into the light, and swept his broad-brimmed hat from his brow. As he did so Andre-Louis observed that his hand was fine and white and that a jewel flashed from one of the fingers. Then he caught his breath, and stiffened in every line as he recognized the face revealed to him.

Andre-Louis turned to look at the shadowy figure and moved out from the dark part of the room. As the light hit his pale, lean face, the faux footman flinched. The next moment, he stepped into the light and tipped his wide-brimmed hat off his forehead. In that instant, Andre-Louis noticed that his hand was delicate and pale, with a jewel sparkling on one of his fingers. Then he inhaled sharply and tensed up in every way as he recognized the face that was now visible to him.

“Monsieur,” that stern, proud man was saying, “I cannot take advantage of your ignorance. If these ladies can persuade you to save me, at least it is due to you that you shall know whom you are saving.”

“Sir,” that stern, proud man said, “I cannot exploit your ignorance. If these ladies can convince you to save me, at the very least, you deserve to know who it is you are saving.”

He stood there by the table very erect and dignified, ready to perish as he had lived—if perish he must—without fear and without deception.

He stood there by the table, very upright and dignified, ready to face death as he had lived—if death was certain—without fear and without deceit.

Andre-Louis came slowly forward until he reached the table on the other side, and then at last the muscles of his set face relaxed, and he laughed.

Andre-Louis walked slowly until he reached the table on the other side, and then finally the tension in his face eased, and he laughed.

“You laugh?” said M. de La Tour d’Azyr, frowning, offended.

“You’re laughing?” said M. de La Tour d’Azyr, scowling, annoyed.

“It is so damnably amusing,” said Andre-Louis.

“It is so incredibly amusing,” said Andre-Louis.

“You’ve an odd sense of humour, M. Moreau.”

“You have a strange sense of humor, M. Moreau.”

“Oh, admitted. The unexpected always moves me so. I have found you many things in the course of our acquaintance. To-night you are the one thing I never expected to find you: an honest man.”

“Oh, I must admit. The unexpected always gets to me. I've discovered many things about you over the course of our time together. Tonight, you're the one thing I never thought I’d find in you: an honest man.”

M. de La Tour d’Azyr quivered. But he attempted no reply.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr trembled. But he didn't attempt to respond.

“Because of that, monsieur, I am disposed to be clement. It is probably a foolishness. But you have surprised me into it. I give you three minutes, monsieur, in which to leave this house, and to take your own measures for your safety. What afterwards happens to you shall be no concern of mine.”

“Because of that, sir, I'm willing to be lenient. It might be a mistake. But you've caught me off guard. I'll give you three minutes, sir, to get out of this house and figure out your own safety. What happens to you after that is no longer my concern.”

“Ah, no, Andre! Listen...” Madame began in anguish.

“Ah, no, Andre! Listen...” Madame started in distress.

“Pardon, madame. It is the utmost that I will do, and already I am violating what I conceive to be my duty. If M. de La Tour d’Azyr remains he not only ruins himself, but he imperils you. For unless he departs at once, he goes with me to the headquarters of the section, and the section will have his head on a pike inside the hour. He is a notorious counter-revolutionary, a knight of the dagger, one of those whom an exasperated populace is determined to exterminate. Now, monsieur, you know what awaits you. Resolve yourself and at once, for these ladies’ sake.”

"Excuse me, ma'am. This is the most I can do, and I’m already going against my sense of duty. If M. de La Tour d’Azyr stays here, he not only ruins himself but also puts you at risk. Unless he leaves immediately, he’ll be taken with me to the section's headquarters, and they’ll have his head on a pike within the hour. He’s a well-known counter-revolutionary, a dagger-wielding knight, one of those that a furious crowd is set on eliminating. Now, sir, you know what’s coming. Make your decision right away, for the sake of these ladies."

“But you don’t know, Andre-Louis!” Mme. de Plougastel’s condition was one of anguish indescribable. She came to him and clutched his arm. “For the love of Heaven, Andre-Louis, be merciful with him! You must!”

“But you don’t understand, Andre-Louis!” Mme. de Plougastel was in a state of indescribable anguish. She approached him and grabbed his arm. “For the love of Heaven, Andre-Louis, please be merciful to him! You have to!”

“But that is what I am being, madame—merciful; more merciful than he deserves. And he knows it. Fate has meddled most oddly in our concerns to bring us together to-night. Almost it is as if Fate were forcing retribution at last upon him. Yet, for your sakes, I take no advantage of it, provided that he does at once as I have desired him.”

"But that's exactly what I am being, ma'am—merciful; more merciful than he deserves. And he knows it. Fate has strangely interfered in our lives to bring us together tonight. It's almost like Fate is finally delivering punishment to him. Yet, for your sake, I won't take advantage of it, as long as he immediately does what I've asked him to."

And now from beyond the table the Marquis spoke icily, and as he spoke his right hand stirred under the ample folds of his greatcoat.

And now from across the table, the Marquis spoke coldly, and as he spoke, his right hand moved beneath the large folds of his coat.

“I am glad, M. Moreau, that you take that tone with me. You relieve me of the last scruple. You spoke of Fate just now, and I must agree with you that Fate has meddled oddly, though perhaps not to the end that you discern. For years now you have chosen to stand in my path and thwart me at every turn, holding over me a perpetual menace. Persistently you have sought my life in various ways, first indirectly and at last directly. Your intervention in my affairs has ruined my highest hopes—more effectively, perhaps, than you suppose. Throughout you have been my evil genius. And you are even one of the agents of this climax of despair that has been reached by me to-night.”

"I’m glad, M. Moreau, that you’re speaking to me like this. You've taken away my last hesitation. You mentioned Fate a moment ago, and I have to agree that it has played a strange role, though maybe not in the way you see it. For years, you’ve chosen to get in my way and block me at every turn, constantly threatening me. You’ve continually tried to end my life in different ways, first indirectly and now directly. Your interference in my life has shattered my greatest hopes—more effectively, I think, than you realize. All along, you’ve been my bad luck charm. And now, you’re even one of the reasons for this overwhelming despair I’ve reached tonight."

“Wait! Listen!” Madame was panting. She flung away from Andre-Louis, as if moved by some premonition of what was coming. “Gervais! This is horrible!”

“Wait! Listen!” Madame was out of breath. She pulled away from Andre-Louis, as if she sensed something terrible was about to happen. “Gervais! This is awful!”

“Horrible, perhaps, but inevitable. Himself he has invited it. I am a man in despair, the fugitive of a lost cause. That man holds the keys of escape. And, besides, between him and me there is a reckoning to be paid.”

“Horrible, maybe, but unavoidable. He brought it on himself. I'm a man in despair, running away from a lost cause. That guy has the keys to freedom. And besides, there’s a score to settle between him and me.”

His hand came from beneath the coat at last, and it came armed with a pistol.

His hand finally emerged from under the coat, and it was holding a pistol.

Mme. de Plougastel screamed, and flung herself upon him. On her knees now, she clung to his arm with all her strength and might.

Mme. de Plougastel screamed and threw herself at him. Now on her knees, she held onto his arm with all her strength.

Vainly he sought to shake himself free of that desperate clutch.

Vainly, he tried to break free from that desperate grip.

“Therese!” he cried. “Are you mad? Will you destroy me and yourself? This creature has the safe-conducts that mean our salvation. Himself, he is nothing.”

“Therese!” he shouted. “Are you crazy? Are you trying to ruin both of us? This person holds the safe-conducts that guarantee our salvation. He himself is nothing.”

From the background Aline, a breathless, horror-stricken spectator of that scene, spoke sharply, her quick mind pointing out the line of checkmate.

From the background, Aline, a breathless and horrified observer of that scene, spoke sharply, her quick mind identifying the line of checkmate.

“Burn the safe-conducts, Andre-Louis. Burn them at once—in the candles there.”

“Burn the safe-conducts, Andre-Louis. Burn them now—in the candles over there.”

But Andre-Louis had taken advantage of that moment of M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s impotence to draw a pistol in his turn. “I think it will be better to burn his brains instead,” he said. “Stand away from him, madame.”

But Andre-Louis had seized that moment of M. de La Tour d’Azyr’s vulnerability to pull out a pistol himself. “I think it’s better to blow his brains out instead,” he said. “Step back from him, ma'am.”

Far from obeying that imperious command, Mme. de Plougastel rose to her feet to cover the Marquis with her body. But she still clung to his arm, clung to it with unsuspected strength that continued to prevent him from attempting to use the pistol.

Far from following that demanding order, Madame de Plougastel stood up to shield the Marquis with her body. But she still held onto his arm, gripping it with an unexpected strength that kept him from trying to use the pistol.

“Andre! For God’s sake, Andre!” she panted hoarsely over her shoulder.

“Andre! For heaven’s sake, Andre!” she panted hoarsely over her shoulder.

“Stand away, madame,” he commanded her again, more sternly, “and let this murderer take his due. He is jeopardizing all our lives, and his own has been forfeit these years. Stand away!” He sprang forward with intent now to fire at his enemy over her shoulder, and Aline moved too late to hinder him.

“Step aside, ma'am,” he insisted more firmly, “and let this murderer face his consequences. He’s putting all our lives at risk, and his has been lost for years. Step aside!” He lunged forward, intending to shoot at his enemy over her shoulder, and Aline moved too late to stop him.

“Andre! Andre!”

“Andre! Andre!”

Panting, gasping, haggard of face, on the verge almost of hysteria, the distracted Countess flung at last an effective, a terrible barrier between the hatred of those men, each intent upon taking the other’s life.

Panting, gasping, worn out, almost in a state of hysteria, the overwhelmed Countess finally threw up an effective and terrifying barrier between the hatred of those men, each determined to take the other's life.

“He is your father, Andre! Gervais, he is your son—our son! The letter there... on the table... O my God!” And she slipped nervelessly to the ground, and crouched there sobbing at the feet of M. de La Tour d’Azyr.

“He is your father, Andre! Gervais, he is your son—our son! The letter there... on the table... Oh my God!” And she collapsed weakly to the ground, crouching there, sobbing at the feet of M. de La Tour d’Azyr.





CHAPTER XV. SAFE-CONDUCT

Across the body of that convulsively sobbing woman, the mother of one and the mistress of the other, the eyes of those mortal enemies met, invested with a startled, appalled interest that admitted of no words.

Across the body of that violently sobbing woman, the mother of one and the lover of the other, the eyes of those bitter enemies met, filled with a shocked, horrified curiosity that needed no words.

Beyond the table, as if turned to stone by this culminating horror of revelation, stood Aline.

Beyond the table, as if turned to stone by this overwhelming horror of revelation, stood Aline.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr was the first to stir. Into his bewildered mind came the memory of something that Mme. de Plougastel had said of a letter that was on the table. He came forward, unhindered. The announcement made, Mme. de Plougastel no longer feared the sequel, and so she let him go. He walked unsteadily past this new-found son of his, and took up the sheet that lay beside the candlebranch. A long moment he stood reading it, none heeding him. Aline’s eyes were all on Andre-Louis, full of wonder and commiseration, whilst Andre-Louis was staring down, in stupefied fascination, at his mother.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr was the first to move. In his confused mind, he remembered something Mme. de Plougastel had said about a letter on the table. He stepped forward, unblocked. With the announcement made, Mme. de Plougastel no longer worried about what would follow, so she let him go. He walked unsteadily past this newfound son of his and picked up the sheet that was next to the candleholder. For a long moment, he stood there reading it, with no one paying attention to him. Aline’s eyes were fixed on Andre-Louis, filled with wonder and sympathy, while Andre-Louis was staring down in amazement at his mother.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr read the letter slowly through. Then very quietly he replaced it. His next concern, being the product of an artificial age sternly schooled in the suppression of emotion, was to compose himself. Then he stepped back to Mme. de Plougastel’s side and stooped to raise her.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr read the letter slowly. Afterward, he quietly put it down. His next task, coming from a time that emphasized emotional restraint, was to calm himself. Then he moved back to Mme. de Plougastel’s side and bent down to help her up.

“Therese,” he said.

“Therese,” he said.

Obeying, by instinct, the implied command, she made an effort to rise and to control herself in her turn. The Marquis half conducted, half carried her to the armchair by the table.

Obeying the unspoken command instinctively, she tried to get up and regain her composure. The Marquis half-led, half-supported her to the armchair by the table.

Andre-Louis looked on. Still numbed and bewildered, he made no attempt to assist. He saw as in a dream the Marquis bending over Mme. de Plougastel. As in a dream he heard him ask:

Andre-Louis watched. Still dazed and confused, he didn’t try to help. He saw, almost as if in a dream, the Marquis leaning over Mme. de Plougastel. Like in a dream, he heard him ask:

“How long have you known this, Therese?”

“How long have you known this, Therese?”

“I... I have always known it... always. I confided him to Kercadiou. I saw him once as a child... Oh, but what of that?”

“I... I have always known it... always. I told Kercadiou about him. I saw him once when I was a child... Oh, but what of that?”

“Why was I never told? Why did you deceive me? Why did you tell me that this child had died a few days after birth? Why, Therese? Why?”

“Why was I never told? Why did you lie to me? Why did you say that this child died a few days after birth? Why, Therese? Why?”

“I was afraid. I... I thought it better so—that nobody, nobody, not even you, should know. And nobody has known save Quintin until last night, when to induce him to come here and save me he was forced to tell him.”

"I was scared. I... I thought it was best this way—that no one, not even you, should know. And nobody has known except Quintin until last night, when I had to get him to come here and save me, so he had to tell him."

“But I, Therese?” the Marquis insisted. “It was my right to know.”

“But I, Therese?” the Marquis pressed. “I had a right to know.”

“Your right? What could you have done? Acknowledge him? And then? Ha!” It was a queer, desperate note of laughter. “There was Plougastel; there was my family. And there was you... you, yourself, who had ceased to care, in whom the fear of discovery had stifled love. Why should I have told you, then? Why? I should not have told you now had there been any other way to... to save you both. Once before I suffered just such dreadful apprehensions when you and he fought in the Bois. I was on my way to prevent it when you met me. I would have divulged the truth, as a last resource, to avert that horror. But mercifully God spared me the necessity then.”

“Your right? What could you have done? Acknowledge him? And then? Ha!” It was a strange, desperate laugh. “There was Plougastel; there was my family. And there was you... you, who had stopped caring, whose fear of being found out had smothered love. So why should I have told you, then? Why? I wouldn’t have told you now if there had been any other way to... to save both of you. I felt just as awful the last time when you and he fought in the Bois. I was on my way to stop it when you ran into me. I would have told the truth as a last resort to prevent that nightmare. But luckily, God spared me that need then.”

It had not occurred to any of them to doubt her statement, incredible though it might seem. Had any done so her present words must have resolved all doubt, explaining as they did much that to each of her listeners had been obscure until this moment.

None of them thought to question her statement, no matter how unbelievable it might have seemed. If anyone had doubted her, her words at that moment would have cleared it all up, as they explained a lot that had been unclear to each of her listeners until now.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr, overcome, reeled away to a chair and sat down heavily. Losing command of himself for a moment, he took his haggard face in his hands.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr, overwhelmed, stumbled to a chair and sat down heavily. Losing control for a moment, he cupped his worn face in his hands.

Through the windows open to the garden came from the distance the faint throbbing of a drum to remind them of what was happening around them. But the sound went unheeded. To each it must have seemed that here they were face to face with a horror greater than any that might be tormenting Paris. At last Andre-Louis began to speak, his voice level and unutterably cold.

Through the open windows leading to the garden, they could faintly hear the distant thumping of a drum, a reminder of what was going on around them. But the sound was ignored. Each of them must have felt that they were confronted with a terror greater than anything troubling Paris. Finally, Andre-Louis started to speak, his voice steady and chillingly cold.

“M. de La Tour d’Azyr,” he said, “I trust that you’ll agree that this disclosure, which can hardly be more distasteful and horrible to you than it is to me, alters nothing, since it effaces nothing of all that lies between us. Or, if it alters anything, it is merely to add something to that score. And yet... Oh, but what can it avail to talk! Here, monsieur, take this safe-conduct which is made out for Mme. de Plougastel’s footman, and with it make your escape as best you can. In return I will beg of you the favour never to allow me to see you or hear of you again.”

“M. de La Tour d’Azyr,” he said, “I hope you’ll agree that this revelation, which is probably just as unpleasant and horrifying for you as it is for me, doesn’t change anything, as it doesn’t erase any of the issues between us. Or, if it does change something, it’s only to add to that list. And yet... Oh, but what’s the point of talking! Here, sir, take this safe-conduct that’s made out for Mme. de Plougastel’s footman, and use it to escape however you can. In return, I kindly ask you never to let me see or hear from you again.”

“Andre!” His mother swung upon him with that cry. And yet again that question. “Have you no heart? What has he ever done to you that you should nurse so bitter a hatred of him?”

“Andre!” His mother turned to him with that shout. And again, she asked that question. “Do you have no heart? What has he ever done to you that makes you hold such a bitter hatred for him?”

“You shall hear, madame. Once, two years ago in this very room I told you of a man who had brutally killed my dearest friend and debauched the girl I was to have married. M. de La Tour d’Azyr is that man.”

“You will listen, madam. Two years ago, in this very room, I told you about a man who brutally killed my closest friend and ruined the girl I was supposed to marry. M. de La Tour d’Azyr is that man.”

A moan was her only answer. She covered her face with her hands.

A moan was her only response. She covered her face with her hands.

The Marquis rose slowly to his feet again. He came slowly forward, his smouldering eyes scanning his son’s face.

The Marquis slowly got back on his feet. He walked forward slowly, his intense gaze examining his son’s face.

“You are hard,” he said grimly. “But I recognize the hardness. It derives from the blood you bear.”

“You're tough,” he said seriously. “But I understand that toughness. It comes from the blood you carry.”

“Spare me that,” said Andre-Louis.

"Spare me that," Andre-Louis said.

The Marquis inclined his head. “I will not mention it again. But I desire that you should at least understand me, and you too, Therese. You accuse me, sir, of murdering your dearest friend. I will admit that the means employed were perhaps unworthy. But what other means were at my command to meet an urgency that every day since then proves to have existed? M. de Vilmorin was a revolutionary, a man of new ideas that should overthrow society and rebuild it more akin to the desires of such as himself. I belonged to the order that quite as justifiably desired society to remain as it was. Not only was it better so for me and mine, but I also contend, and you have yet to prove me wrong, that it is better so for all the world; that, indeed, no other conceivable society is possible. Every human society must of necessity be composed of several strata. You may disturb it temporarily into an amorphous whole by a revolution such as this; but only temporarily. Soon out of the chaos which is all that you and your kind can ever produce, order must be restored or life will perish; and with the restoration of order comes the restoration of the various strata necessary to organized society. Those that were yesterday at the top may in the new order of things find themselves dispossessed without any benefit to the whole. That change I resisted. The spirit of it I fought with whatever weapons were available, whenever and wherever I encountered it. M. de Vilmorin was an incendiary of the worst type, a man of eloquence full of false ideals that misled poor ignorant men into believing that the change proposed could make the world a better place for them. You are an intelligent man, and I defy you to answer me from your heart and conscience that such a thing was true or possible. You know that it is untrue; you know that it is a pernicious doctrine; and what made it worse on the lips of M. de Vilmorin was that he was sincere and eloquent. His voice was a danger that must be removed—silenced. So much was necessary in self-defence. In self-defence I did it. I had no grudge against M. de Vilmorin. He was a man of my own class; a gentleman of pleasant ways, amiable, estimable, and able.

The Marquis nodded. “I won’t bring it up again. But I want you to at least understand me, and you too, Therese. You accuse me, sir, of killing your closest friend. I’ll admit that the methods I used might have been questionable. But what other options did I have to deal with an urgency that has since proven to be real? M. de Vilmorin was a revolutionary, a man with ideas aimed at tearing down society and rebuilding it to suit people like him. I belonged to the group that equally wanted society to stay as it was. Not only was it better for me and my family, but I also believe, and you haven’t shown me otherwise, that it’s better for everyone; in fact, no other kind of society is even possible. Every society inherently has to be made up of different layers. You might temporarily disrupt it with a revolution like this; but only for a short time. Soon, from the chaos that you and your kind can only create, order must be restored or life will end; and with the return of order comes the restoration of the different layers necessary for a functioning society. Those who were at the top yesterday might find themselves ousted without benefiting anyone. I resisted that change. I fought against its spirit with whatever means I had, whenever and wherever I encountered it. M. de Vilmorin was a dangerous agitator, a persuasive speaker filled with misleading ideals that tricked naive people into thinking that the proposed changes could improve their lives. You’re an intelligent man, and I challenge you to honestly say from your heart and conscience that such a thing was true or even possible. You know it isn’t true; you know it’s a harmful belief; and what made it worse coming from M. de Vilmorin was that he was sincere and convincing. His voice was a threat that had to be silenced—removed. It was necessary for self-defense. I did it in self-defense. I held no grudge against M. de Vilmorin. He was from my own class; a gentleman with a pleasant demeanor, likable, respectable, and capable.”

“You conceive me slaying him for the very lust of slaying, like some beast of the jungle flinging itself upon its natural prey. That has been your error from the first. I did what I did with the very heaviest heart—oh, spare me your sneer!—I do not lie, I have never lied. And I swear to you here and now, by my every hope of Heaven, that what I say is true. I loathed the thing I did. Yet for my own sake and the sake of my order I must do it. Ask yourself whether M. de Vilmorin would have hesitated for a moment if by procuring my death he could have brought the Utopia of his dreams a moment nearer realization.

"You think I killed him just for the thrill of it, like some wild animal attacking its natural prey. That’s where you’ve been wrong from the start. I acted with a heavy heart—oh, please don’t mock me!—I’m not lying; I have never lied. And I swear to you right now, by everything I hope for in Heaven, that what I’m saying is true. I hated what I did. Yet for my own sake and the sake of my order, I had to do it. Ask yourself if M. de Vilmorin would have hesitated for even a moment if he could bring his ideal world closer by having me killed."

“After that. You determined that the sweetest vengeance would be to frustrate my ends by reviving in yourself the voice that I had silenced, by yourself carrying forward the fantastic apostleship of equality that was M. de Vilmorin’s. You lacked the vision that would have shown you that God did not create men equals. Well, you are in case to-night to judge which of us was right, which wrong. You see what is happening here in Paris. You see the foul spectre of Anarchy stalking through a land fallen into confusion. Probably you have enough imagination to conceive something of what must follow. And do you deceive yourself that out of this filth and ruin there will rise up an ideal form of society? Don’t you understand that society must re-order itself presently out of all this?

“After that, you decided that the sweetest revenge would be to frustrate my goals by bringing back the voice I had silenced, by taking up the incredible mission of equality that M. de Vilmorin had. You didn’t see that God didn’t create men as equals. Well, tonight you’re in a position to judge who was right and who was wrong. You can see what’s happening here in Paris. You see the ugly specter of Anarchy moving through a land that’s fallen into chaos. You probably have enough imagination to understand what’s about to happen. And do you really think that from this mess and destruction an ideal society will emerge? Don’t you realize that society needs to reorganize itself from all of this?”

“But why say more? I must have said enough to make you understand the only thing that really matters—that I killed M. de Vilmorin as a matter of duty to my order. And the truth—which though it may offend you should also convince you—is that to-night I can look back on the deed with equanimity, without a single regret, apart from what lies between you and me.

“But why say more? I must have said enough for you to understand the only thing that truly matters—that I killed M. de Vilmorin out of duty to my order. The truth—which might upset you but should also convince you—is that tonight I can reflect on the act with calmness, without a single regret, except for what lies between you and me.

“When, kneeling beside the body of your friend that day at Gavrillac, you insulted and provoked me, had I been the tiger you conceived me I must have killed you too. I am, as you may know, a man of quick passions. Yet I curbed the natural anger you aroused in me, because I could forgive an affront to myself where I could not overlook a calculated attack upon my order.”

“When, kneeling next to your friend’s body that day at Gavrillac, you insulted and provoked me, if I were the tiger you imagined, I would have killed you too. I'm a man of strong emotions, as you may know. Still, I held back the anger you stirred in me because I could let go of an insult to myself but couldn’t ignore a deliberate attack on my authority.”

He paused a moment. Andre-Louis stood rigid listening and wondering. So, too, the others. Then M. le Marquis resumed, on a note of less assurance. “In the matter of Mlle. Binet I was unfortunate. I wronged you through inadvertence. I had no knowledge of the relations between you.”

He paused for a moment. Andre-Louis stood still, listening and wondering. So did the others. Then M. le Marquis continued, sounding less confident. “Regarding Mlle. Binet, I was unfortunate. I wronged you by mistake. I had no idea about your relationship.”

Andre-Louis interrupted him sharply at last with a question: “Would it have made a difference if you had?”

Andre-Louis cut in abruptly with a question: “Would it have changed anything if you had?”

“No,” he was answered frankly. “I have the faults of my kind. I cannot pretend that any such scruple as you suggest would have weighed with me. But can you—if you are capable of any detached judgment—blame me very much for that?”

“No,” he was answered honestly. “I have the flaws typical of my kind. I can’t pretend that the concern you mentioned would have influenced me. But can you—if you’re capable of any unbiased judgment—really blame me that much for it?”

“All things considered, monsieur, I am rapidly being forced to the conclusion that it is impossible to blame any man for anything in this world; that we are all of us the sport of destiny. Consider, monsieur, this gathering—this family gathering—here to-night, whilst out there... O my God, let us make an end! Let us go our ways and write ‘finis’ to this horrible chapter of our lives.”

“All things considered, sir, I’m quickly coming to the conclusion that it’s impossible to blame anyone for anything in this world; we are all just at the mercy of fate. Think about this gathering—this family gathering—here tonight, while out there... Oh my God, let's put an end to this! Let’s go our separate ways and close the book on this terrible chapter of our lives.”

M. le La Tour considered him gravely, sadly, in silence for a moment.

M. le La Tour looked at him seriously, sadly, and quietly for a moment.

“Perhaps it is best,” he said, at length, in a small voice. He turned to Mme. de Plougastel. “If a wrong I have to admit in my life, a wrong that I must bitterly regret, it is the wrong that I have done to you, my dear...”

“Maybe it’s for the best,” he said finally, in a quiet voice. He turned to Mme. de Plougastel. “If there’s a mistake I have to acknowledge in my life, a mistake I deeply regret, it’s the mistake I’ve made towards you, my dear...”

“Not now, Gervais! Not now!” she faltered, interrupting him.

“Not now, Gervais! Not now!” she hesitated, interrupting him.

“Now—for the first and the last time. I am going. It is not likely that we shall ever meet again—that I shall ever see any of you again—you who should have been the nearest and dearest to me. We are all, he says, the sport of destiny. Ah, but not quite. Destiny is an intelligent force, moving with purpose. In life we pay for the evil that in life we do. That is the lesson that I have learnt to-night. By an act of betrayal I begot unknown to me a son who, whilst as ignorant as myself of our relationship, has come to be the evil genius of my life, to cross and thwart me, and finally to help to pull me down in ruin. It is just—poetically just. My full and resigned acceptance of that fact is the only atonement I can offer you.”

“Now—for the first and last time. I’m leaving. It’s unlikely we’ll ever see each other again—especially you who should have been the closest to me. We’re all, as he says, at the mercy of fate. Ah, but not entirely. Fate is an intelligent force, moving with intention. In life, we pay for the wrongs we commit. That’s the lesson I learned tonight. Through an act of betrayal, I unknowingly fathered a son who, just like me, is unaware of our connection. He has become the source of my troubles, constantly opposing me and ultimately contributing to my downfall. It’s only fair—poetically fair. My complete and resigned acceptance of this reality is the only atonement I can offer you.”

He stooped and took one of madame’s hands that lay limply in her lap.

He bent down and took one of Madame's hands that was resting limply in her lap.

“Good-bye, Therese!” His voice broke. He had reached the end of his iron self-control.

“Goodbye, Therese!” His voice cracked. He had hit the limit of his iron self-control.

She rose and clung to him a moment, unashamed before them. The ashes of that dead romance had been deeply stirred this night, and deep down some lingering embers had been found that glowed brightly now before their final extinction. Yet she made no attempt to detain him. She understood that their son had pointed out the only wise, the only possible course, and was thankful that M. de La Tour d’Azyr accepted it.

She stood up and held onto him for a moment, unashamed in front of everyone. The remnants of that lost romance had been stirred up tonight, and deep inside, some lingering embers had been found that were now shining brightly before they finally went out. Still, she didn’t try to hold him back. She recognized that their son had identified the only sensible and possible path, and she was grateful that M. de La Tour d’Azyr was on board with it.

“God keep you, Gervais,” she murmured. “You will take the safe-conduct, and... and you will let me know when you are safe?”

“Take care, Gervais,” she whispered. “You'll take the safe-conduct, and... and you'll let me know when you're safe?”

He held her face between his hands an instant; then very gently kissed her and put her from him. Standing erect, and outwardly calm again, he looked across at Andre-Louis who was proffering him a sheet of paper.

He cupped her face in his hands for a moment, then gently kissed her and pushed her away. Standing tall and looking composed again, he glanced at Andre-Louis, who was offering him a piece of paper.

“It is the safe-conduct. Take it, monsieur. It is my first and last gift to you, and certainly the last gift I should ever have thought of making you—the gift of life. In a sense it makes us quits. The irony, sir, is not mine, but Fate’s. Take it, monsieur, and go in peace.”

“It’s the safe-conduct. Take it, sir. This is my first and last gift to you, and definitely the last thing I ever thought I’d give you—the gift of life. In a way, it levels the playing field between us. The irony, my friend, isn’t mine, but Fate’s. Take it, and go in peace.”

M. de La Tour d’Azyr took it. His eyes looked hungrily into the lean face confronting him, so sternly set. He thrust the paper into his bosom, and then abruptly, convulsively, held out his hand. His son’s eyes asked a question.

M. de La Tour d’Azyr took it. His eyes gazed eagerly into the thin, serious face in front of him. He shoved the paper into his chest and then suddenly, almost in a panic, extended his hand. His son's eyes asked a question.

“Let there be peace between us, in God’s name,” said the Marquis thickly.

"Let there be peace between us, in God's name," said the Marquis, struggling to speak.

Pity stirred at last in Andre-Louis. Some of the sternness left his face. He sighed. “Good-bye, monsieur,” he said.

Pity finally stirred in Andre-Louis. Some of the sternness faded from his face. He sighed. “Goodbye, sir,” he said.

“You are hard,” his father told him, speaking wistfully. “But perhaps you are in the right so to be. In other circumstances I should have been proud to have owned you as my son. As it is...” He broke off abruptly, and as abruptly added, “Good-bye.”

“You're tough,” his father told him, sounding a bit nostalgic. “But maybe you have every right to be. In different circumstances, I would have been proud to call you my son. But as it is...” He stopped suddenly and then added just as suddenly, “Good-bye.”

He loosed his son’s hand and stepped back. They bowed formally to each other. And then M. de La Tour d’Azyr bowed to Mlle. de Kercadiou in utter silence, a bow that contained something of utter renunciation, of finality.

He released his son’s hand and took a step back. They exchanged formal bows. Then, M. de La Tour d’Azyr bowed to Mlle. de Kercadiou in complete silence, a bow that expressed a sense of total letting go, of finality.

That done he turned and walked stiffly out of the room, and so out of all their lives. Months later they were to hear of him in the service of the Emperor of Austria.

That done, he turned and walked rigidly out of the room, and out of their lives. Months later, they would hear about him serving the Emperor of Austria.





CHAPTER XVI. SUNRISE

Andre-Louis took the air next morning on the terrace at Meudon. The hour was very early, and the newly risen sun was transmuting into diamonds the dewdrops that still lingered on the lawn. Down in the valley, five miles away, the morning mists were rising over Paris. Yet early as it was that house on the hill was astir already, in a bustle of preparation for the departure that was imminent.

Andre-Louis stepped out onto the terrace at Meudon the next morning. It was very early, and the newly risen sun was turning the dew drops still on the lawn into diamonds. Down in the valley, five miles away, the morning mist was rising over Paris. But even though it was early, the house on the hill was already bustling with preparations for the upcoming departure.

Andre-Louis had won safely out of Paris last night with his mother and Aline, and to-day they were to set out all of them for Coblenz.

Andre-Louis had safely left Paris last night with his mother and Aline, and today they were all set to head to Coblenz.

To Andre-Louis, sauntering there with hands clasped behind him and head hunched between his shoulders—for life had never been richer in material for reflection—came presently Aline through one of the glass doors from the library.

To Andre-Louis, strolling there with his hands clasped behind him and his head hunched between his shoulders—for life had never provided more material for thought—Aline soon entered through one of the glass doors from the library.

“You’re early astir,” she greeted him.

“You're up early,” she said to him.

“Faith, yes. I haven’t been to bed. No,” he assured her, in answer to her exclamation. “I spent the night, or what was left of it, sitting at the window thinking.”

“Faith, yes. I haven’t been to bed. No,” he assured her, in response to her exclamation. “I spent the night, or what was left of it, sitting at the window thinking.”

“My poor Andre!”

"My poor Andre!"

“You describe me perfectly. I am very poor—for I know nothing, understand nothing. It is not a calamitous condition until it is realized. Then...” He threw out his arms, and let them fall again. His face she observed was very drawn and haggard.

“You describe me perfectly. I’m very poor — I know nothing, understand nothing. It’s not a terrible situation until you realize it. Then…” He threw his arms out and let them drop again. She noticed that his face looked very drawn and tired.

She paced with him along the old granite balustrade over which the geraniums flung their mantle of green and scarlet.

She walked with him along the old granite railing where the geraniums spread their vibrant green and red leaves.

“Have you decided what you are going to do?” she asked him.

“Have you figured out what you're going to do?” she asked him.

“I have decided that I have no choice. I, too, must emigrate. I am lucky to be able to do so, lucky to have found no one amid yesterday’s chaos in Paris to whom I could report myself as I foolishly desired, else I might no longer be armed with these.” He drew from his pocket the powerful passport of the Commission of Twelve, enjoining upon all Frenchmen to lend him such assistance as he might require, and warning those who might think of hindering him that they did so at their own peril. He spread it before her. “With this I conduct you all safely to the frontier. Over the frontier M. de Kercadiou and Mme. de Plougastel will have to conduct me; and then we shall be quits.”

“I’ve decided I have no choice. I also have to leave the country. I’m lucky to be able to do this, lucky that in yesterday’s chaos in Paris, I found no one to report to, as I foolishly wanted, or I might not still have these.” He took out the powerful passport from the Commission of Twelve, which required all Frenchmen to help him as needed and warned anyone who thought of stopping him that they did so at their own risk. He laid it out in front of her. “With this, I’ll safely take you all to the border. Beyond the border, M. de Kercadiou and Mme. de Plougastel will have to lead me; and then we’ll be even.”

“Quits?” quoth she. “But you will be unable to return!”

“Quit?” she said. “But you won’t be able to come back!”

“You conceive, of course, my eagerness to do so. My child, in a day or two there will be enquiries. It will be asked what has become of me. Things will transpire. Then the hunt will start. But by then we shall be well upon our way, well ahead of any possible pursuit. You don’t imagine that I could ever give the government any satisfactory explanation of my absence—assuming that any government remains to which to explain it?”

“You can imagine how eager I am to do this. My child, in a day or two, people will start asking questions. They’ll want to know what happened to me. Things will come to light. Then the chase will begin. But by then, we’ll be well on our way, far ahead of any possible pursuit. You don’t think I could ever give the government a convincing reason for my absence—if there’s even a government left to explain it to?”

“You mean... that you will sacrifice your future, this career upon which you have embarked?” It took her breath away.

"You mean... that you're willing to give up your future, this career you've started?" It took her breath away.

“In the pass to which things have come there is no career for me down there—at least no honest one. And I hope you do not think that I could be dishonest. It is the day of the Dantons, and the Marats, the day of the rabble. The reins of government will be tossed to the populace, or else the populace, drunk with the conceit with which the Dantons and the Marats have filled it, will seize the reins by force. Chaos must follow, and a despotism of brutes and apes, a government of the whole by its lowest parts. It cannot endure, because unless a nation is ruled by its best elements it must wither and decay.”

“In the way things have turned out, there’s no future for me down there—at least not an honest one. And I hope you don’t think I could ever be dishonest. This is the day of the Dantons and the Marats, the day of the mob. The government will either be handed over to the people, or the people, intoxicated by the arrogance that the Dantons and the Marats have instilled in them, will take control by force. Chaos will ensue, leading to a tyranny of the ignorant and brutish, a government run by its lowest elements. It can’t last because if a nation isn’t led by its best, it will eventually fade and fall apart.”

“I thought you were a republican,” said she.

“I thought you were a Republican,” she said.

“Why, so I am. I am talking like one. I desire a society which selects its rulers from the best elements of every class and denies the right of any class or corporation to usurp the government to itself—whether it be the nobles, the clergy, the bourgeoisie, or the proletariat. For government by any one class is fatal to the welfare of the whole. Two years ago our ideal seemed to have been realized. The monopoly of power had been taken from the class that had held it too long and too unjustly by the hollow right of heredity. It had been distributed as evenly as might be throughout the State, and if men had only paused there, all would have been well. But our impetus carried us too far, the privileged orders goaded us on by their very opposition, and the result is the horror of which yesterday you saw no more than the beginnings. No, no,” he ended. “Careers there may be for venal place-seekers, for opportunists; but none for a man who desires to respect himself. It is time to go. I make no sacrifice in going.”

“Yeah, I am. I’m talking like one. I want a society that chooses its leaders from the best people in every class and refuses to let any class or group take control of the government for themselves—whether it’s the nobles, the clergy, the middle class, or the working class. Because if one class is in charge, it harms everyone’s well-being. Two years ago, our ideal seemed to have come true. The power that had been held too long and too unfairly by birthright was taken away. It had been fairly distributed throughout the State, and if people had just stopped there, everything would have been fine. But we pushed too far; the privileged classes pushed us on with their resistance, and the result is the nightmare of which you only saw the beginnings yesterday. No, no,” he finished. “There are opportunities for corrupt job-seekers, for opportunists; but none for someone who wants to have self-respect. It’s time to leave. I’m not sacrificing anything by going.”

“But where will you go? What will you do?”

“But where will you go? What are you going to do?”

“Oh, something. Consider that in four years I have been lawyer, politician, swordsman, and buffoon—especially the latter. There is always a place in the world for Scaramouche. Besides, do you know that unlike Scaramouche I have been oddly provident? I am the owner of a little farm in Saxony. I think that agriculture might suit me. It is a meditative occupation; and when all is said, I am not a man of action. I haven’t the qualities for the part.”

“Oh, something. Think about it, in four years I've been a lawyer, a politician, a swordsman, and a clown—especially the last one. There’s always room in the world for a Scaramouche. Plus, do you know that unlike Scaramouche, I've been somewhat wise with my resources? I own a small farm in Saxony. I believe that farming might be a good fit for me. It's a reflective job, and honestly, I'm not an action-oriented person. I don’t have the qualities for that role.”

She looked up into his face, and there was a wistful smile in her deep blue eyes.

She looked up at his face, and there was a nostalgic smile in her deep blue eyes.

“Is there any part for which you have not the qualities, I wonder?”

“Is there any part you feel you lack the qualities for, I wonder?”

“Do you really? Yet you cannot say that I have made a success of any of those which I have played. I have always ended by running away. I am running away now from a thriving fencing-academy, which is likely to become the property of Le Duc. That comes of having gone into politics, from which I am also running away. It is the one thing in which I really excel. That, too, is an attribute of Scaramouche.”

“Do you really? But you can’t say I’ve been successful in any of the things I’ve tried. I always end up fleeing. I’m running away now from a successful fencing academy, which will probably end up owned by Le Duc. That’s what happens when you get involved in politics, from which I'm also escaping. It’s the one thing I truly excel at. That’s another trait of Scaramouche.”

“Why will you always be deriding yourself?” she wondered.

“Why are you always putting yourself down?” she wondered.

“Because I recognize myself for part of this mad world, I suppose. You wouldn’t have me take it seriously? I should lose my reason utterly if I did; especially since discovering my parents.”

“Because I see myself as part of this crazy world, I guess. You wouldn't want me to take it seriously, would you? I would completely lose my mind if I did, especially after finding out about my parents.”

“Don’t, Andre!” she begged him. “You are insincere, you know.”

“Don’t, Andre!” she pleaded with him. “You’re being insincere, you know.”

“Of course I am. Do you expect sincerity in man when hypocrisy is the very keynote of human nature? We are nurtured on it; we are schooled in it, we live by it; and we rarely realize it. You have seen it rampant and out of hand in France during the past four years—cant and hypocrisy on the lips of the revolutionaries, cant and hypocrisy on the lips of the upholders of the old regime; a riot of hypocrisy out of which in the end is begotten chaos. And I who criticize it all on this beautiful God-given morning am the rankest and most contemptible hypocrite of all. It was this—the realization of this truth kept me awake all night. For two years I have persecuted by every means in my power... M. de La Tour d’Azyr.”

“Of course I am. Do you expect honesty from people when hypocrisy is the very essence of human nature? We're raised on it; we learn from it, we live with it; and we hardly notice it. You've seen it all over the place in France during the last four years—hypocrisy and false pretenses from both the revolutionaries and the supporters of the old regime; a complete chaos born out of that hypocrisy. And here I am, criticizing it all on this beautiful morning given to us by God, being the biggest and most despicable hypocrite of all. It was this—the awareness of this truth that kept me up all night. For two years, I have been persecuted by every means I could…”

He paused before uttering the name, paused as if hesitating how to speak of him.

He paused before saying the name, hesitating about how to talk about him.

“And in those two years I have deceived myself as to the motive that was spurring me. He spoke of me last night as the evil genius of his life, and himself he recognized the justice of this. It may be that he was right, and because of that it is probable that even had he not killed Philippe de Vilmorin, things would still have been the same. Indeed, to-day I know that they must have been. That is why I call myself a hypocrite, a poor, self-duping hypocrite.”

“And over those two years, I fooled myself about what was actually driving me. Last night, he referred to me as the evil force in his life, and he realized that this was true. He might have been right, and because of that, it's possible that even if he hadn't killed Philippe de Vilmorin, things would have turned out the same way. In fact, today I understand that they would have. That's why I consider myself a hypocrite, a pathetic, self-deceiving hypocrite.”

“But why, Andre?”

“But why, Andre?”

He stood still and looked at her. “Because he sought you, Aline. Because in that alone he must have found me ranged against him, utterly intransigeant. Because of that I must have strained every nerve to bring him down—so as to save you from becoming the prey of your own ambition.

He stood there and stared at her. “Because he wanted you, Aline. Because in that alone, he must have seen me as his opponent, completely unyielding. Because of that, I had to push myself to my limits to take him down—so that you wouldn’t fall victim to your own ambition.

“I wish to speak of him no more than I must. After this, I trust never to speak of him again. Before the lines of our lives crossed, I knew him for what he was, I knew the report of him that ran the countryside. Even then I found him detestable. You heard him allude last night to the unfortunate La Binet. You heard him plead, in extenuation of his fault, his mode of life, his rearing. To that there is no answer, I suppose. He conforms to type. Enough! But to me, he was the embodiment of evil, just as you have always been the embodiment of good; he was the embodiment of sin, just as you are the embodiment of purity. I had enthroned you so high, Aline, so high, and yet no higher than your place. Could I, then, suffer that you should be dragged down by ambition, could I suffer the evil I detested to mate with the good I loved? What could have come of it but your own damnation, as I told you that day at Gavrillac? Because of that my detestation of him became a personal, active thing. I resolved to save you at all costs from a fate so horrible. Had you been able to tell me that you loved him it would have been different. I should have hoped that in a union sanctified by love you would have raised him to your own pure heights. But that out of considerations of worldly advancement you should lovelessly consent to mate with him... Oh, it was vile and hopeless. And so I fought him—a rat fighting a lion—fought him relentlessly until I saw that love had come to take in your heart the place of ambition. Then I desisted.”

“I don’t want to talk about him more than I have to. After this, I hope I’ll never have to mention him again. Before our paths crossed, I knew exactly who he was; I heard the rumors about him that spread through the countryside. Even then, I found him repulsive. You heard him mention the unfortunate La Binet last night. You heard him justify his faults by talking about his lifestyle and upbringing. I suppose that doesn’t really matter. He fits the mold. Enough! But to me, he was the personification of evil, just as you have always been the personification of good; he was the personification of sin, just as you are the personification of purity. I had placed you on such a high pedestal, Aline, so high, yet it was still below your rightful place. Could I really stand by and watch you be dragged down by ambition? Could I bear the thought of the evil I despised joining with the good I loved? What outcome could there have been but your own ruin, as I told you that day at Gavrillac? Because of that, my hatred for him became personal and intense. I was determined to save you at all costs from a fate so terrible. If you had told me that you loved him, it would have been different. I would have hoped that in a union blessed by love, you would elevate him to your own pure heights. But that you would consent to marry him without love, just for the sake of social advancement... Oh, it was despicable and hopeless. And so I fought him—a rat against a lion—fought him endlessly until I realized that love had taken the place of ambition in your heart. Then I stopped.”

“Until you saw that love had taken the place of ambition!” Tears had been gathering in her eyes whilst he was speaking. Now amazement eliminated her emotion. “But when did you see that? When?”

“Until you noticed that love had replaced ambition!” Tears had been gathering in her eyes while he was talking. Now, shock washed away her feelings. “But when did you realize that? When?”

“I—I was mistaken. I know it now. Yet, at the time... surely, Aline, that morning when you came to beg me not to keep my engagement with him in the Bois, you were moved by concern for him?”

“I—I was wrong. I realize that now. But back then... surely, Aline, that morning when you came to ask me not to go through with my engagement with him in the Bois, you were genuinely worried about him?”

“For him! It was concern for you,” she cried, without thinking what she said.

"For him! It was about you," she exclaimed, not considering her words.

But it did not convince him. “For me? When you knew—when all the world knew what I had been doing daily for a week!”

But it didn't convince him. “For me? When you knew—when everyone knew what I had been doing every day for a week!”

“Ah, but he, he was different from the others you had met. His reputation stood high. My uncle accounted him invincible; he persuaded me that if you met nothing could save you.”

“Ah, but he was different from the others you had met. His reputation was remarkable. My uncle considered him invincible; he convinced me that if you encountered him, nothing could save you.”

He looked at her frowning.

He looked at her, frowning.

“Why this, Aline?” he asked her with some sternness. “I can understand that, having changed since then, you should now wish to disown those sentiments. It is a woman’s way, I suppose.”

“Why this, Aline?” he asked her firmly. “I can understand that, having changed since then, you would want to reject those feelings now. I guess that's just how women are.”

“Oh, what are you saying, Andre? How wrong you are! It is the truth I have told you!”

“Oh, what are you talking about, Andre? You're so mistaken! I'm telling you the truth!”

“And was it concern for me,” he asked her, “that laid you swooning when you saw him return wounded from the meeting? That was what opened my eyes.”

“And was it worry for me,” he asked her, “that made you faint when you saw him come back hurt from the meeting? That’s what made me realize things.”

“Wounded? I had not seen his wound. I saw him sitting alive and apparently unhurt in his caleche, and I concluded that he had killed you as he had said he would. What else could I conclude?”

“Wounded? I hadn’t seen his wound. I saw him sitting alive and seemingly unhurt in his carriage, and I figured he had killed you like he said he would. What else could I think?”

He saw light, dazzling, blinding, and it scared him. He fell back, a hand to his brow. “And that was why you fainted?” he asked incredulously.

He saw light, bright and blinding, and it terrified him. He stumbled back, a hand to his forehead. “So that’s why you fainted?” he asked in disbelief.

She looked at him without answering. As she began to realize how much she had been swept into saying by her eagerness to make him realize his error, a sudden fear came creeping into her eyes.

She stared at him without saying a word. As she started to understand how much she had gotten caught up in her eagerness to make him see his mistake, a sudden fear crept into her eyes.

He held out both hands to her.

He extended both hands to her.

“Aline! Aline!” His voice broke on the name. “It was I...”

“Aline! Aline!” His voice cracked on the name. “It was me...”

“O blind Andre, it was always you—always! Never, never did I think of him, not even for loveless marriage, save once for a little while, when... when that theatre girl came into your life, and then...” She broke off, shrugged, and turned her head away. “I thought of following ambition, since there was nothing left to follow.”

“O blind Andre, it was always you—always! I never, ever thought of him, not even for a marriage without love, except for a brief moment when... when that actress entered your life, and then...” She stopped, shrugged, and turned her head away. “I thought about chasing ambition, since there was nothing else to pursue.”

He shook himself. “I am dreaming, of course, or else I am mad,” he said.

He shook himself. “I must be dreaming, or I'm losing my mind,” he said.

“Blind, Andre; just blind,” she assured him.

“Blind, Andre; just blind,” she reassured him.

“Blind only where it would have been presumption to have seen.”

“Blind only where it would have been arrogant to have seen.”

“And yet,” she answered him with a flash of the Aline he had known of old, “I have never found you lack presumption.”

“And yet,” she replied with a spark of the Aline he used to know, “I have never found you lacking in arrogance.”

M. de Kercadiou, emerging a moment later from the library window, beheld them holding hands and staring each at the other, beatifically, as if each saw Paradise in the other’s face.

M. de Kercadiou, coming out a moment later from the library window, saw them holding hands and gazing at each other, blissfully, as if they each saw Paradise in the other’s face.












        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!